Of his Grandfather, Dr. Annesley

Of his Grandfather, Dr. Annesley

MR. WESLEY'S ANCESTORS.

CHAPTER II.

Of his Grandfather, Dr. Annesley.

Samvurn Annestey, LL. D., grandfather of the late Mr. Wesvey by the mother's side, was born of religious parents at Killingworth near Warwick, in the year 1620, and was their only chil

It has been said, that he was first cousin to the Earl of Anglesey.

His grandmother, an eminently pious woman, dying before his birth, desired the child, if a boy, might be called Samuel ; assigning as the reason of her request, " [ can say I have asked him of the Lord."

In his infancy he was strongly impressed with the thoughts of being a minister, for which indeed his parents intended him from his birth ; and such was the ardor of his mind in pursuing his design, that when about five or six years old, he began a practice, which he afterwards continued, of reading twenty chapters every day in the Bible.

The continuance of this practice laid an excellent foundation of useful knowledge, for the future exercise of his ministry.

He who studies the Scriptures well, and believes them to be, not merely a sufficient, but the only safe rule of faith and practice, will generally exhibit a more uniform character as a minister of the gospel, than he who takes his religious opinions from the subtle reasonings and systems of men,

'This observation was admirably illustrated and confirmed by the steady, uniform conduct of Dr. Annesley, through some of the most trying situations in which his principles were put to the test.

He lost his father when four years old; but his pious mother took great care of his education; nor did he want the means of obtaining the best instruction, as the paternal estate was considerable.

Though a child when he first formed his resolution concerning the ministry, yet he never varied from his purpose: nor was he discouraged by an affecting dream, in which he thought that he was a minister, and sent for by the Bishop of London, to be burnt as a martyr.

At the age of fifteen he went to the university of Oxford, and took his degrees in the usual course.

His piety and diligence at Oxford, were so much out of the common way of the place, that he attracted considerable notice.

In 1644 he was ordained as chaplain in the ship called the Globe, under the Earl of Warwick, then Lord High Admiral of England.

He went to sea with the fleet, and kept a diary of their voyage.

But having no great liking to a sea-faring life, he soon quitted it, and settled at Cliff in Kent, where at first he met with a storm more violent than any he had experienced at sea.

The minister of this lace had been turned out for his barefaced encouragement of icentiousness, as Dr, Williams reports, by attending the meetings of the people for dancing, drinking, and merriment on the Lord's day.

The. people on this account were exceedingly fond of him, and greatly prejudiced against his successor, Dr. Annesley, whe was a man of a very different character.

When he first went among them, they rose upon him with spits, forks, and stones, threatening to destroy him.

'This was no small trial to a young

MR. WESLEY'S ANCESTORS.

man of about twenty-five years of age.

But he remained firm aa a rock in his Master's cause, and as the peop.e were not hardened against the evidence of gospel truth, he had some hopes of doing them good, notwithstanding their profaneness and violence.

He therefore told them, that, "Let them use him as they would, he was resolved to continue with them, till God had prepared them by nis ministry to entertain a better, who should succeed him: but solemnly declared, that when they became so prepared, he would leave the place."

His labors were incessant, and the success of his preaching and engaging behavior was surprising; so that in a few years the people were greatly reformed, and became exceedingly fond of him.

'Though he enjoyed here an income of four hundred pounds per annum, yet he paid so conscientious a regard to his first declaration, that he thought himself bound to leave them; which he accordingly did, and the people, who at his coming threatened to stone him, now parted with him with cries and tears, testifying their affection for him.

A very signal providence directed him to a settlement in London in 1652, by the unanimous choice of the inhabitants of the parish of St. John the Apostle.

Soon after he was made lecturer of St.

Paul's, and in 1658 Cripplegate was made happy by his settlement there.

He was a man of great uprightness, never regulating his religious profession by his secular interests.

He was turned out of his lecture because he would not comply with some things which he deemed extravagant and wrong; he thought conformity in him would be a sin, and he chose to quit a full maintenance rather than injure his conscience.

He was acknowledged by all parties to be an Israelite indeed, and yet he suffered much for Nonconformity; but such was the spirit of party, that an angel from heaven would have been persecuted and abused, if he had been a Dissenter.

In his sufferings God often appeared remarkably for him; one person died while signing a warrant to apprehend him.

He afterwards suffered, because he thought it his duty to bear witness for the old truth against Antinomianism.

His integrity made him a stranger to all tricks or little artifices to serve his temporal interest; and his charitable and unsuspecting temper, sometimes gave those who practised them, an opportunity to impose upon him,

In ministerial labors he was abundant.

Before he was silenced, he often preached three times a day; during the troubles almost every day; afterwards twice every Lord's day.

His sermons were not raw and uninteresting, but instructive and affecting: and his manner of delivery very peculiarly expressed his heartiness in the things he spoke.

; His care and labor extended to every place where he might be useful.

[n some measure the care of all the churches was upon him.

When any place wanted a minister, he used his endeavors to procure one for them; when any minister was oppressed by poverty, he soon employed himself for his relief.

how many places," says Dr. Williams, "had sat in darkness, how many ministers had been starved, if Dr. Annesley had died thirty years since!"

He was the chief, often the sole instrument in the

THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOR.

education as well as the subsistence of several ministers.

The sick, the widows, the orphans, whom he relieved were innu.nerable.

As a minister, his usefulness was extensive, and God kept him faithful in his work to the last, for which he thus thanked

God on his death-bed:

' Blessed be God, 1 can say, i have been faithful in the ministry above fifty-five years."

Many called him father, as the instrument of their conversion; and many called him a comforter.

He had uninterrupted peace, and assurance of God's love and favor, for above thirty years of the latter part of his life.

This assurance had not one cloud in all his last sickness. A little before his departure, his desire of death appeared strong, and his soul was filled with the foretaste of glory.

He often said, ''Come my dearest Jesus, the nearer the more precious, the more welcome."

Another time his joy was so great, that in ecstacy he cried out, "I cannot contain it: what manner of love is this to a poor worm?

cannot express the thousandth part of what praise is due to Thee!

We know not what we do when we offer at praising God for his mercies.

It is but little I can give thee, but, Lord help me to give thee my all.

I will die praising thee, and rejoice that others can praise thee better.

[shall be satisfied with thy likeness; satisfied! satisfied!

Oh! my dearest Jesus, 1 come!"

'Thus died this excellent man, December $1, 1696, in the 77th year of his age, and left us an example how to live and how to die.

Dr. Annesley had naturally a strong, robust constitution, which enabled him to undergo great labor and fatigue.

He was seldom sick, and could endure the coldest weather without hat, gloves, or fire.

For many years he scarcely ever drank anything but water, and even to his last sickness, his sight continued so strong, that he could read the smallest print without spectacles.

His piety, diligence, and zeal, made him highly esteemed by the Dissenters. He assisted at the first public ordination they had, after the act of uniformity, when Dr. Calamy and six others were ordained in the Dissenting place of worship in Little St. Hellen's, in 1694.*

CHAP TE RAM

Of Samuel Wesley Senior.

Mr. John Wesley, of whom I have spoken above, lett two sons, Matthew and Samuel; of the rest of the children we know nothing.

As the family had been greatly reduced by persecution, these two brothers must have experienced some difficulties in their education.

Their mother was a niece of Dr. Thomas Fuller;t but it does not * See Nonconformist's Memorial, vol. ii. p. 238.

For the account of Dr.

Annesley, see the Funeral Sermon Dr. Williams preached for him; and Nonconformist's Memorial, vol. i. p. 104.

+ Nonconformist's Memorial, vol i. p. 478.

Dr. Thomas Fuller was born 1608.

At twenty-three years of age his merit procured him the fellowship of Sidney College Cambridge, and a prebend in the Cathedral of Salisbury.

THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOR,

appear that they received any assistance from this branch of the family.

By industry they surmounted every difficulty that lay before them, and rose to very respectable and useful situations in life.

Matthew Wesley, following the example of his grandfather, studied physic, and afterwards made a fortune by his practice.?

Samuel, the father of the late Mr. John Wesley, was born about the year 1662, or perhaps a little earlier; but he could not, I thing, have been more than eight or nine years old when his father died.

The first thing that shook his attachment to the Dissenters was, a defence of the death of King Charles the First, and the proceedings of the Calve's Head club.t

'These things shocked him; and though it is certain that the Dissenters in general disapproved of the king's death, and that the proceedings of a club ought not to be attributed to a large body of men, who had no connection with the members of it, and differed greatly in opinion from them; yet they had such an effect on his mind, that he separated himself from the dissenting interest while yet a boy, as appears from the following lines in his son's elegy upon him:

With op'ning life his early worth began, The boy misleads not, but foreshows the man.

Directed wrong,:tho' first he miss'd the way, Train'd to mistake, and disciplin'd to stray:

Not long—for reason gilded error's night, And doubts well founded shot a gleam of light."

He spent some time at a private academy before he went to the university; but where, it is not said.

About the age of sixteen he walked to Oxford, and entered himself of Exeter College.

He had now only two pounds sixteen shillings; and no prospect of future supplies, but from his own exertions

By industry, I suppose by assisting the younger students, and instructing any who chose to employ him, he supported himself till he took his Bachelor's degree; without any preferment as assistance from his friends, except five shillings.

This circumstance does him great honor, and shows him to have been a young man of wonderful diligence and reso.ution.

Many feel his difficulties, but few-are capable of his vigorous and continued exertions to overcome them in so honorable a way, and with such success.

He now came to London, having increased his little stock to ten pounds fifteen shillings

He was ordained deacon, and obtained a curacy, which he held one year, when he was appointed chaplain on board the fleet.

This situation he held one year only, and then returned to London, and served a cure for two years.

During this time he married, During the Protectorate, he held the living of Waltham Abbey, and the lecture of St. Bride's, Mleet Street.

After the restoration he recovered his prebend, and was made chaplain extraordinary to his Majesty.

It is said that he had a most uncommon memory.

He wrote the Church History of Britain in folio; A Pisgah-sight of Palestine: and several other works. He died in 1661, and his funeral was attended by 200 of his brethren of the ministry.

We shall afterwards see some verses on the death of this gentlaman by his miece, Mrs. Wright.

Notes of Samuel Wesley to his elegy on his father.

For this, and some other origina! papers, of great use in this work , I am obliged to a private friend

V2}

THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOR.

and his wife brought him ason.

In this perio¢ he wrote severa pieces, which brought him into notice and esteem, and a smal.

-iving was given him in the country.

I am not certain whether it was during his residence here, or while he was chaplain on board the fleet, that the following circumstance happened, but I suppose the latter.

He was strongly solicited by the friends of King James II. to support the measures of the court in favor of popery, with rom.ises of preferment if he would comply with the king's desire. ut he absolutely refused to read the king's declaration; and though surrounded with courtiers, soldiers, and informers, he preached a bold and pointed discourse against it, from Daniel ili

17,18.

'If it be so, our God whom we serve is able to deliver us ftom the burning fiery furnace, and he will deliver us out of thine hand, O king.

But if not, be it known unto thee, O king, that we will not serve thy gods, nor worship the golden image which *hou hast set up."

His som Samuel describes this circumstance i». the following lines :* "' When zealous James unhappy sought the way

T' establish Rome by arbitrary sway ; In vain were bribes shower'd by the guilty crown,

He sought no favor, as he fear'd no frown.

Secure in faith, exempt from worldly views, He dar'd the declaration to refuse ; Then from the sacred pulpit boldly show'd

The dauntless Hebrews, true to Israel's God, Who spake regardless of their king's commands,

'The God we serve can save us from thy hands, If not, O monarch, know we choose to die, Thy gods alike, and threatenings we defy ;

No power on earth our faith has e'er controll'd, We scorn to worship idols, tho' of gold.'

Resistless truth damp'd all the audience round, The base informer sicken'd at the sound ;

Attentive courtiers conscious stood amaz'd, And soldiers silent trembled as they gaz'd.

No smallest murmur of distaste arose, Abash'd and vanguish'd seem'd the church's foes,

So when like zeal their hosoms did inspire, The Jewish martyrs walk'd unhurt in fire."

In this noble instance of integrity and firmness of mind, Mr Wesley has given us an unequivocal proof that a person of higk church principles may be a true friend to the Protestant cause, and the liberty of the subject.

It is evident that he as much disliked the arbitrary proceedings of King James, as the religion which he endeavored to introduce.

When the glorious Revolution took place in 1688, Mr. Wesley most cordially approved of it, and was" the first who wrote in defence of it.

'This work he dedicated to Queen Mary,t who in consequence of it, gave him the living of Epworth in Lincolnsh're, about the year 1693; and in 1723 he was presented to the living of Wroote in the same county, in addition to Epworth.

In the poem entitled the Parish Priest, intended as a description of bus father's character.

1 MSS. papers.

THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOR.

Mr. Wesley held the living of Epworth upwards of forty years, His abilities would have done him credit in a more conspicuous situation; and had Queen Mary lived much longer, it is probable that he would not have spent so great a part of his life in such an obscure corner of the kingdom.

In the beginning of the year 1705, he printed a poem on the battle of Blenheim, which happened the year before, with which the Duke of Marlborough was so well pleased, that he made him chaplain to Colonel Lepelle's regiment, which was to stay in England some time.

In consequence of the same poem, a noble lord sent for him to London, promising to procure him a prebend.

But unhappily he was at this time engaged in a controversy with the Dissenters: several things had been published on each side, and the controversy was earried on in the usual way, in which the disputants on both sides are generally more remarkable for showing the violence of their passions than the goodness of their cause.

In the first part of Queen Ann's reign, the Dissenters had a very powerful influence in both houses of parliament, and at court; and were now preparing to present a petition to the House of Lords, praying for justice against the authors of several pamphlets written in opposition to them, and against Mr. Wesley in particular; but were dissuaded from taking this step by two members of that house.

They had however interest enough to hinder Mr. Wesley from obtaining a prebend; they soon also worked him out of the chaplainship of the regiment, and brought several other very severe sufferings upon him and his family.* As a pastor, he was indefatigable in the duties of his office: a constant preacher, feeding the flock with the pure doctrines of the gospel, according to his ability; diligent in visiting the sick, and administering such advice as their situations required; and attentive to the conduct of all who were under his care, so that every one in his parish became an object of his attention and concern.

No strangers could settle in his parish but he presently knew it, and made himself acquainted with them.

We have a proof of this from a letter he wrote to the Bishop of Lincoln, after being absent from home a very short time.

" After my return to Epworth, says he, and looking a little among my people, I found there were twu strangers come hither, both of whom I have discovered to be papists, though they come to church; and I have hopes of making one or both of them good members of the church of England."

But this conscientious regard to parochial duties, did not divert him from literary pursuits.

A man who spends all his time in the most useful manner he can, may diversify his employments, and accomplish by diligence what appears to others impracticable.

His favorite study seems to have been the original Scriptures, in which he was indefatigable; a practice which can never be too much commended in a minister of the gospel, when joined with a proper attention to practical duties.

: ae The following extracts from two of his letters to his son, the late Mr. John Wesley, will give some idea of his «iligence in this

——S ot * Mr. C. Wesley's papers.

THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOR.

respect; and the second of them will show us his opinion of a sub ject on which learned men have been much divided.

" Jan. 26, 1725.

'I have some time since designed an edition of the holy Bible in octavo, in the Hebrew, Chaldee, Septuagint, and the Vulgate; and pave made some progress in it.

What I desire of you on this article is, 1. That you would immediately fall to work, and read diligently the Hebrew text in the Polyglott, and collate it exactly with the Vulgate, writing all, even the least variations or differences between them.

2. To these I would have you add the Samaritan text in the last column but one; which is the very same with the Hebrew, except in some very few places, differing only in the Samaritan character, which I think is the true old Hebrew.

In twelve months' time, you will get through the Pentateuch; for I have done it four times the last year, and am going over it the fifth, and collating the two Greek versions, the Alexandrian and the Vatican, with what I can get of Symachus and Theodotion,"? &e.

Mr. John Wesley was in the twenty-second year of his age, not yet ordained, nor had he attained any preferment in the university, when he received this letter from his father.

It gives a pleasing view of his progress in biblical learning at this early period of life, and shows his father's confidence in his critical knowledge of the Hebrew Scriptures.

The following letter was written in 1731, and very clearly states the old gentleman's opinion of the translation of the Seventy, after a most laborious examination of it.

find in your letter an account of a learned friend you have, who has a great veneration for the Septuagint, and thinks that in some instances it corrects the present Hebrew.

I do not wonder that he is of that mind; as it is likely he has read Vossius and other learned men, who magnify this translation so as to depreciate the original.

When I first began to study the Scriptures in earnest and had read it over several times, I was inclined to the same opin ion.

What then increased my respect for it was, 1. That 1] thought I found many texts in the Scriptures more happily explained than in our own or other versions.

2. That many words and phrases in the New Testament, can hardly be so well understood without having recourse to this translation.

That bota our Saviour and his apostles so frequently quote it.

These considerations held me in a blind admiration of the Septuagint; and though I did not esteem them absolutely infallible, yet I hardly

- dared to trust my own eyes, or think they were frequently mistaken.

But upon reading this translation over very often, and comparing it verbatim with the Hebrew, I was forced by plain evidence of fact to be of another mind.

That which led me to it was, some mistakes (I think not less than a thousand) in places indifferei, either occasioned by the ambiguous sense of some He -2w words, or by the mistake of some letters, as daleth for resh, and vice versa; which every one knows are very much alike in the old Hebrew character.

But what fully determined my judgment wag

THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOR.

that I found, or thought I found, very many places which appeared purposely altered for no very justifiable reason.

These at last came so thick upon me, in my daily reading, that I began to note them down; not a few instances of which you will see in the diss sertation I shall send you in my next packet.

I would have you communicate it to your learned friend, with my compliments, earnestly desiring him, as well as you, to peruse it with the greatest prejudice you can; and after you have thoroughly weighed the whole, as | think the subject deserves, to make the strongest objections you are able against any article of it, where you are not -onvinced by my observations, For [ should not deserve a friend if I did not esteem those my best friends who do their endeavors to set me right, where I may possibly be mistaken, especially in a iratter of great moment."

These two extracts give an interesting view of this gentleman's learning, diligent study of the Scriptures, and candor, in each of which he holds forth to us an example highly deserving of imitation,

Mr. Wesley was a voluminous writer, which in most cases is a disadvantage to an author, whatever his abilities may be.

His Latin commentary on the book of Job is a most elaborate performance; but the subject of this book, and the language in which the commentary is written, are but ill adapted to the generality of modern readers.

Asa poet he has been censured by Garth and others; though when he failed, it was perhaps as much owing to the difficulty of the subject, as to want of poetical abilities.

In an early edition of the Dunciad, he and Dr. Watts were associated together, and involved in the same censure.

But it is well known that the earlier editions of this poem were all surreptitious, in which the blanks were filled up by the mere caprice or envy of the editors, without any regard to the intention of the author.

Thus, in a surreptitious edition printed in Ireland, the blank in the 104th verse of the first book was filled up with Dryden instead of Dennis, which, no doubt, was far enough from the intention of Mr.

Pope.

With the same propriety and good judgment, in the surreptitious editions, the names Wesley and Watts were inserted thus, W. ly, W. s, in the 126th line of the same book, but they never appeared in any edition published by Mr. Pope.

The lines originally stood thus:

"A Gothic Vatican! of Greece and Rome, Well purg'd, and worthy Withers, Quarles, and Blome."

In a London edition of the Dunciad, printed in 1729, there is the following note on the last of these lines, ''It was printed in the surreptitious editions W: ly, NVieas; who were persons eminent for good life; the one writ the life of Curisr in verse, the other some valuable pieces of the lyric kind on pious subjects.

The line is here restored according to its original."

Of Mr. Wesley's larger poetical performances, his son Samuel passes the following candid but impartial judgment, in the elegy above mentioned

THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOR

" Whate'er his strains, still glorious was his end, Faith to assert and virtue to defend.

He sung how God the Saviour deign'd t' expire With Vida's piety though not his fire ; Deduc'd his Maker's praise from age to age,

Through the long annals of the sacred page."

Most of his smaller pieces are excellent.

I shail insert the following, both for its intrinsic beauty, and as a specimen cf his poetical talents.

EUPOLIS'S HYMN TO THE CREATOR,

THE OCCASION.

Part of a (new) dialogue between Plato and Eupolis* the Poet—the rest not extant.

Eupols.

But is it not a little hard, that you should banish all our fraternity from your new commonwealth?

What hurt has father Homer done that you dismiss him among the rest?

Plato.

Certainly the blind old gentleman lies with the best grace in the world.

Buta lie handsomely told, debauches the taste and morals of a people.

Besides, his tales of the gods are intolerable, and derogate in the highest degree from the dignity of the Divine Nature.

Eupolis.

But do you really think that those faults are inseparable from poetry?

May not the One Supreme be sung, without any intermixture of them?

Plato.

1 must own I hardly ever saw any thing of that nature.

But I shall be glad to see you, or any other, attempt and succeed in it.

On that condition, I will gladly exempt you from the fate of your brother poets.

_ Eupolis.

1am far from pretending to be astandard.

But I will w, the best I can.

THE HYMN.

Author of Being, source of light, With unfading beauties bright, Fulness, goodness, rolling round Thy own fair orb without a bound:

Whether thee thy suppliants call Truth or good, or one or all, Ki, or Jaa; thee we hail Essence that can never fail, Grecian or Barbaric name, Thy steadfast being still the same.

Thee when morning greets the skies With rosy cheeks and humid eyes ; Thee when sweet declining day Sinks in purple waves away; * Evpo.is was an Athenian.

He is mentioned several times by Horace, and ence by Persius; and was in high estimation at Athens for his poetical compositions, though he severely lashed the vices of the age he lived in.

He was kalled in an engagement at sea between the Athenians and Lacedemonuans, and his death was so much lamented at Athens, that they made a aw, that no poe should go to battle.

He lived about four hundred years before Christ, j

THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOR

Ea) Thee will I sing, O parent Jove, And teach the world to praise and love.

Yonder azure vault on high, Yonder blue, low, liquid sky, Rarth, on its firm basis plac'd, And with circling waves embrac'a, All creating pow'r confess, All their mighty Maker bless.

Thou shak'st all nature with thy nod, Sea, earth and air confess the God:

Yet does thy pow'rful hand sustain Both earth and heav'n, both firm and main.

Scarce can our daring thought arise To thy pavilion in the skies; Nor can Plato's self declare The bliss, the joy, the rapture there.

Barren above thou dost not reign, But circled with a glorious train:

The sons of God, the sons of light Kver joying in thy sight; For thee their silver harps are strung) ver beauteous, ever young, Angelic forms their voices raise And through heav'n's arch resound thy praise,

The feather'd souls that swim the air, And bathe in liquid ether there, The lark, precentor of the choir.

Leading them higher still and higher, Listen and learn; th' angelic notes Repeating in their warbling throats :

And ere to soft repose they go Teach them to their lords below:

On the green turf their mossy nest, The ev'ning anthem swells their breast.

Thus like thy golden chain from high Thy praise unites the earth and sky.

Source of light, thou bid'st the sun On his burning axles run; The stars like dust around him fly And strew the area of the sky.

He drives so swift his race above Mortals can't perceive him move, So smooth his course, oblique or straight,

Olympus shakes not with his weight.

As the queen of solemn night Fills at his vase her orbs of light, Imparted lustre; thus we see The solar virtue shines by thee.

no more Imaginary pow'r adore ; :

Since oil, and wool, and cheerful wine, And life-sustaining bread are thine. wae iced SD a as De * This word signifies a kind of garland composed of a branch of olive, wrap seu ties ea, a loaded with all kinds of fruits of the earth, as a token of peace and plenty.

The poet says he will no more worship the imaginary power supposed to be the giver of these things; but the great

Pan, the creator from whom they all proceed.

THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOR.

Thy herbage, O great Pan, sustains The flocks that graze our Attic plains; The olive with fresh verdure crown'd, Rises pregnant from the ground; _ 4c toy cominand it shoots and springs, Aud a thousand blessings brings.

Minerva only is thy mind, Wisdom and bounty to mankind.

The fragrant thyme, the bloomy rose, Herb and flow'r, and shrub that grows On Thessalian Tempe's plain Or where the rich Sabeans reign, That treat the taste or smell or sigat, For food or med'cine, or delight; Planted by thy parent care, Spring and smile and flourish there.

O ye nurses of soft dreams, Reedy brooks and winding streams, Or murmuring o'er the pebbles sheen Or sliding through the meadows green, Or where through matted sedge you creep,

Trav'lling to your parent deep ; Sound his praise by whom you rose, That sea which neither ebbs nor flows.

O ye immortal woods and groves, Which th' enamor'd student loves ; Beneath whose venerable shade, For thought and friendly converse made, Fam/'d Hecadem, old hero lies, Whose shrine is shaded from the skies, And through the gloom of silent night Projects from far its trembling light; You, whose roots descend as low, As high in air your branches grow; Your leafy arms to heav'n extend, Bend your heads, in homage bend:

Cedars and pines that wave above, And the oak belov'd of Jove.

Omen, monster, prodigy, Or nothing are, or Jove from thee !

Whether varied nature play, Or re-invers'd thy will obey, And to rebel man declare Famine, plague, or wasteful war.

Laugh ye profane, who dare despise The threat'ning vengeance of the skies, Whilst the pious on his guard, Undismay'd is still prepar'd :

Life or death his mind's at rest, Since what thou send'st must needs be best.

No evil can from thee proceed !

'T is only suffer'd, not decreed.

Darkness 1s not from the sun, Nor mount the shades till he is gone:

Then does night obscure arise From Erebus, and fill the skies, Fantastic forms the air invade, Daughters of nothing and of shade,

THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOR,

Ly] Can we forget thy guardian care, Slow to punish, prone to spare; Thou break'st the haughty Persian's pride

That dar'd old ocean's pow'r deride ; Their uae strew'd the Eubean wave At Marathon they found a grave.

O ye blest Greeks who there expir'd, For Greece with pious ardor fir'd, What shrines or altars shal] we raise To secure your endless praise ?

Or need we monuments supply, To rescue what can never die!

And yet a greater hero far Unless great Socrates could err) hall rise to bless some future day, And teach to live, and teach to pray.

Come, unknown instructor, come!

Our leaping hearts shall make thee room; Thou with Jove our vows shalt share, Of Jove and thee we are the care.

O Father, King, whose heav'nly face Shines serene on all thy race, We thy magnificence adore, And thy well-known aid implore ; Nor vainly for thy help we call ; Nor can we want—for thou art all.

Every good judge, I apprehend, will readily allow that the author of these verses did not want talents for poetry.

But wherever we fix his standing in the scale of Jearning and abilities, he stil: rises higher in our view of genuine picty, and a firm attachment to justice, mercy and truth, in various trying situations of life.

His integrity was conspicuous, and his conduct uniform.

As he had chosen God and his service for his own portion, he chose the same for his children also.

When two of his sons were pursuing a course of piety at Oxford, which threw their future prospects of preferment into a cloud not likely to be dissipated, he encouraged them in it, choosing rather that he and his chijdren should sufler affliction with the people of God, than enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season.

Few men have been so diligent in the pastoral office as he was; none perhaps more so.

'I'hough his income may be called small, and his family large, he had always something to give to those in distress.

In conversation he was grave, yet _instructive, lively, and full of aneedote; and this talent the late Mr.

Wesley possessed ina high degree.

His last moments were as conspicuous for resignation and christian fortitude, as his life had been for zeal and diligence.

His two sons, Mr. John and Charles Wesley, were both with him when he died, and Mr. Charles has given the following interesting account of his death, in a letter to his brother Samuel, dated April 30, 1735.

Dear Brother, After all your desire of seeing my father alive, you are at fast assured you must see his face no more till he is raised it incurruption,

You have reason to envy us who could attend him in the

THE REV, SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOR.

ast stage of his illness.

The few words he could utter I saved, and hope never to forget.

Some of them were, '' Nothing is toc much to suffer for Heaven.

'The weaker I am in body, the stronger and more sensible support I feel from God.

'There is but a step between me and death; to-morrow I would see you all with me round this table, that we may once more drink of the ee of blessing, before we drink it new in the kingdom of God. ith desire have I desired to eat this passover with you before 1 die."

"The morning he was to communicate, he was so exceeding weak and full of pain, that he could not without the utmost difficulty receive the elements, often repeating, '''Thou shakest me, thou shakest me;" but immediately after receiving, there followed the most visible alteration.

He appeared full of faith and peace, which extended even to his body; for he was so much better, that we almost hoped he would have recovered.

'The fear of death he entirely conquered, and at last gave up his latest human desires of finishing Job, paying his debts, and seeing you.

He often laid his hand upon my head, and said, '' Be steady!

The Christian faith will surely revive in this kingdom; you shall see it, though I shall not.» To my sister Emily he said, " Do not be concerned at my death, God will then begin to manifest himself to my family."

When we were met about him, his usual expression was, '* Now let me hear you talk of heaven."

On my askizg him whether he did not find himself worse, he replied, '* O my Charles, I feel a great deal; God chastens me with strong pain, but I praise him for it, I thank him for it, [love him for it."

On the 25th his voice failed him, and nature seemed entirely spent, when, on my brother's asking, whether he was not near heaven, he answered distinctly, and with the most of hope and triumph that could be expressea in sounds, '' Yes, [ ain."?

He spoke once more, just after my brother had used the commendatory prayer; his last words were, ** Now you have done all!??

This was about half an hour after six, from which time till sunset, he made signs of offering up himself, till my brother again having used the commendatory prayer, the very moment it was finished he expired.

His passage was so smooth and insensible, that notwithstanding the stopping of his pulse, and ceasing of all sign of life and motron, we continued over him a considerable time, in doubt whether the soul was departed or no.

My mother, who for several days before he died, hardly ever went into his chamber but she was carried out again in a fit, was far less shocked at the news than we expected, and told us that now she was heard, in his having so easy a death, and her being strengthened so to bear it."

In going through this work, let the reader consider himself as travelling slowly on a pleasant road where a variety of objects, highly worthy of his attention and regard, present themselves to his view.

In passing along this little distance, we have as it were stood by, and seen taro ministers of the gospel die; the one a Non conformist, and the other an High Churchman.

As we see them approach the entrance on eternity, the scene becomes interesting and will suggest to the reader many impertant reflections.

Drom

MRS

SUSANNAH WESLEY,

"ping their singularities of opinion, and all party distinctions, we now view them coalescing, and becoming one in Christ Jesus, Animated with the same spirit of devotion, they look up to God as their common Father through the same Mediator and Savicur; they praise him for the same mercies, and looking forward to his kingdom and glory with the same humble confidence, both triumph over death as he draws nigh to them: they give satisfactory evidence, that they were united to Christ, belonged to the same family, and were heirs of the same heavenly inheritance, notwithstanding the external differences in their mode of worship.

These considerations should teach us to be careful, not to over-value the external differences among Christians, nor to exalt the discriminating distinctions of parties into the rank of fundamental articles of christianity.

As long as we lay the same foundation, and endeavor to build upon it gold, silver, and precious stones, we ought to have fellowship with each other as brethren, notwithstanding the different manner in which we manage the materials, and give a varied appearance to the building.

CHA PALE RLV.

Of Mrs. Susannah Wesley.

Mrs. Susannaun Westey, the mother of the late Mr. John Wesley, was the youngest daughter of Dr. Samuel Annesley, and a few years younger than her husband, Being educated in a very religious family, she early imbibed a reverence for religion; but having strong understanding, and a great thirst for knowledge, she found herself dissatisfied with believing on the authority of her teachers, and was determined, as far as possible, to see what evidence there was for the truth of those things she was required to believe.

Before she was thirteen years old, she had examined the whole controversy between the Dissenters and the established church, and from that time became a member of the church of England.

And though diiferent men may, and will, judge variously of the choice she made, yet all must acknowledge that this effort to judge for herself at so early an age, and in so complicated a subject, was singularly great, and showed uncommon resolution

'and strength of mind.

She afterwards examined the evidences of natural and revealed religion with scrupulous attention, and under every article set down the reasons which determined her to believe it. Of these things she speaks thus, in a letter to her son, Samuel Wesley, dated October 11th, 1709.

"There is nothing I now desire to live for, but to do some small service to my children; that, as I have brought them into the world, I may, if it please God, be an instrument of doing good to their souls.

I had been several years collecting from my little reading, but chiefly from my own observation and experience, some things which | hoped might be useful to you all.

Thad begun to correct and form allipto a little manual: wherein I designed

MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY.

you should have seen what were the particular reasons which prevailed on me to believe the Being of a God, and the grounds of natural religion, together with the motives that induced me to ems brace the faith of Jesus Christ; under which was comprehended my own private reasons for the truth of revealed religion.

Ane because I was educated among the Dissenters, and there was something remarkable in my leaving them at so early an age, not being full thirteen, | had drawn up an account of the whole transaction, under which [ had ineluded the main of the controversy between them and the established church as far as it hal come to my knowledge; and then followed the reasons which Fad determined my judgment to the preference of the church of England.

I had fairly transcribed a great part of it, when, you writing to me for some directions about receiving the sacrament, I began a short discourse on that subject, intending to send them all together; but before I could finish my design, the flames consumed both this and all my other writings.* I would have you, at your leisure, begin to do something like this for yourself, and write down what are the principles on which you build your faith, and though I cannot possibly recover all I formerly wrote, yet I will gladly assist you what I can, in explaining any difficulty that may occur."

In one of her private meditations she reckons the following among the signal mercies which God had bestowed upon her.

Born in a christian country: early initiated and instructed in the first principles of the christian religion: good examples in parents and several of the family: good books and ingenious conversation: preserved from ill accidents, once from violent death: married to a religious orthodox man: by him first drawn off from the Sociniar heresy, and afterwards confirmed and strengthened by Bishop

Bullet = About the year 1700, she made a resolution to spend one how morning and evening in private devotion, in prayer and medita tion; and she religiously kept it ever after, unless sickness hinder ed, or some absolutely necessary business. of. her family obliged her to shorten the time.

If opportunity offered, she spent some time at noon in this religious and profitable employment.

She generally wrote down her thoughts on different subjects at these times; and great numbers of her meditations have been preserved in her own hand-writing.

I shall select a few, and make some extracts from others; because they show us this excellent woman in her most private retirement, conversing without disguise with him who knows the heart.

Noon.

''To know God only as a philosopher; to have the rnost sublime and curious speculations concerning his essence, at« tributes and providence; to be able to demonstrate his Being from all or any of the works of nature, and to discourse with the greatest propriety and eloquence of his existence and operations; wil avail us nothing, unless at the same time we know him experi- * When their house was bur t down in February, 1709. es Mga 2 it stands thus, B. B., which I believe is intended fe ish »p Bull.

MRS

SUSANNAH WESLEY

BS mentally; unless the heart know him to be its stupreme good, its only happiness; unless a man feel and acknowledge that he can find ne repose, no peace, no joy, but in loving and being beloved by hin, and does accordingly rest in him as the centre of his being, the fountain of his pleasures, the origin of all virtue and goodness, his light, his life, his strength, his all; in a word, his Lord, his

God.

'Thus let me ever know thee, O God!"

Evening.

'The mind of man is naturally so corrupt, and all the powers thereof so weakened, that we cannot possibly aspire vigorously towards God, or have any clear perception of spiritual things, without his assistance.

Nothing less than the same Almighty power that raised Jesus Christ from the dead, can raise our souls from the death of sin to a life of holiness—To know God experimentally is altogether supernatural, and what we can never attain to, but by the merits and intercession of Jesus Christ.

By 7irtue of what he has done and suffered, and is now doing in heaven for us, we obtain the Holy Spirit, who is the best instructor, the most powerful teacher we can possibly have; without whose agency, all other means of grace would be ineffectual.

How evidently does the Holy Spirit concur with the means of grace! and how certainly does he assist and strengthen the soul, if it be but sincere and hearty in its endeavors to avoid -any evil, or perform any good.

To have a good desire, a fervent aspiration towards God shall not pass unregarded.

I have found by long experience, that it is of great use to accustom one's self to enter into solemn engagements with God against any particular sin; but then I would have them never made for a longer time than from morning till night, and from night till morning, that so the impression they make on the mind may be always fresh and lively.

This was many years tried with good success in the case of ———.

Glory be to thee, O Lord."

Evenine.

'Give God the praise for any well spent day.

But I am yet unsatisfied, because I do not enjoy enough of God; I apprehend myself at too great a distance from him; I would have my soul united more closely to him by faith and love—-I_ can appeal to his omniscience§ that I would love him above all things.

He that made me, knows my desires, my expectations, my joys all centre in him, and that it is he himself | desire; it is his favor, his acceptance, the communications of his grace, that I earnestly wish for more than any thing in the world; and that I have no relish or delight in any thing when under apprehensions of his displeasure.

I rejoice in his essential glory and blessedness:

[I rejoice in my relation to him, that he is my Father, my Lord, and my God. 1 rejoice that he has power over me, and desire to live in subjection to him; that he condescends to punish me when I transgress his laws, as a father chasteneth the son whom he loveth—I thank him that he has brought me so far, and will beware of despairing of his mercy for the time which is yet to come; but will give Goc the glory of his free grace." me Maine:

"It is too common with me upon receiving any light, or new supply of grace, to think now, I have gained my point, and may say, ' Soul take thire ease;' by which means I

MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY.

think not of going any further; or ese fall into dejection of spirit npon a groundless f2ar, that I shall soon lose what I have gamed, aml in a little time be never the better for it.

Both these are sins.

The first proceeds from immoderate love of present ease and spiritual sloth; the other from want of faith in the all-suthciency of my Saviour.

must never take up our rest on this side of heaven; nor think we have enough of grace, or enjoy enough of Ged till we are admitted into that blessed region of pure and happy spirits, where we shall enjoy the beatific vision according to the measure of our capacities.

Nor must we, out of a pretended humility, because we are wnworthy of the least mercy, dare to dispute or question the sufficiency of the merits of Jesus Christ.

It was impossible for God incarnate to undertake more than he is able to perform."

Morning.

Though man is born to trouble, yet I believe there is scarce a man to be found upon earth, but, take the whole course of his life, hath more mercies than afflictions, and much more pleasure than pain.

Iam sure it has been so iti my case.

have many years suffered much pain, and great bodily infirmities; but I have likewise enjoyed great intervals of rest and ease.

And those very sufferings have, by the blessing of God, been of excellent use, and proved the most proper means of reclaiming me from a vain and sinful conversation, insomuch, that I cannot say I had better have been without this affliction, this disease, loss, want, contempt, or reproach.

All my sufferings, by the admirable management of Omnipotent goodness, have concurred to promote my spiritual and eternal good.

Andif I have not reaped that advan tage by them which I might have done, it is merely owing to the perverseness of my own will, and frequent lapses into present things, and unfaithfulness to the good Spirit of God; who notwithstanding all my prevarications, al] the stupid opposition I have made, has never totally abandoned me.

Eternal glory be to thee, O Lord!"

F.venrne.

'If to esteem and to have the highest reverence for thee! if constantly and sincerely to acknowledge thee, the supreme, the only desirable good, be to love thee, I do love thee!

comparatively to despise and undervalue all the world contains, which is esteemed great, fair, or good; if earnestly and constantly to desire thee, thy favor, thy acceptance, thyself, rather eae or all things thou hast created, be to love thee, I do love thee!

"'Ifto rejoice in thy essential majesty and glory! if to feel a vital joy o'erspread and cheer the heart at each perception of thy blessedness, at every thought that thou art God; that ail things are in thy power; that there is none superior or equal to thee—be to love thee, I do love thee!"

Notwithstanding Mrs. Wesley allotted two hours in the day fo meditation and prayer in private, no woman was ever more diligenr in business, or attentive to family affairs than she was.

Remarkable for method and good arrangement both in her studies and business, she saved much time, and kept her mind free from perplexity.

She had nineteen children, ten of whom, at least,

MRS, SUSANNAH WESLEY.

grew up to be educated, and this duty fell upon her; it was almost unpossible for the children to have had a better instructor.

From -several things which I find in her papers, it appears to me that she had acquired some knowledge of the Latin and Greek languages in her youth, though she never makes any pretensions to it.

She had read much and thought deeply, and in general very accurately, on every part of natural and revealed religion, and on the common affairs of life.

She had studied human nature well, and knew how to adapt her discourse either to youth or age; and without this no erson is properly qualified to instruct others.

She had set out in ife with a determination to think and judge for herself; and not to be influenced by custom in matters of importance, unless when custom appeared to be founded in reason and truth.

It was this principle which governed her in the education of her children; for disapproving of the common methods of governing and instructing youth, she adopted those methods which appeared to her the most rational and proper.

Their rising, dressing, eating, exercise, and every thing that related to them was managed by rule, unless when sickness hindered.

'They were very early taught obedience to their parents, and to wait their decision in every thing they were to have or do.

As soon as they could speak, they were taught the Lord's prayer, and made to repeat it at rising and bed time constantly.

As they grew bigger, they were taught a short prayer for their parents, and some collects; a short catechism, and some portion of scripture, as their memories could bear.

They were early made to distinguish the Sabbath from other days; and were soon taught to be still at family prayers, and to ask a blessing immediately after, which they used to do by signs before they could kneel or speak.

Her method of teaching them to read was, I think, peculiar to herself, and deserves to be taken notice of; I shall give it in her own words, in a letter to. Mr. John Wesley.

' None of them were taught to read till five years old, except Kezzy, in whose case I was overruled; and she was more years in learning than any of the rest had been months, The way of teaching was this: the day before a child began to learn, the house was set in order, every one's work appointed them, and a charge given that none should come into the room from nine till twelve, or from two till five, which were our school hours.

One day was allowed the child wherein to learn its letters, and each of them did in that time know all its letters, great and small, except Molly and Naney, who were a day and a half before they knew them perfectly; for which I then thought them very dull: but the reason why [ thought them so was, because the rest iearned them so readily, and your brother Samuel, who was the firsi vhild I ever taught, learnt the alphabet in a few hours.

He was 'ive years old on the tenth of February; the next day'he began to learn, and as soon as he knew the letters began at the first chapter of Genesis.

He was taught to spell the first verse, then to read it over and over, till he eould read it off hand without any hesitation; so on to the second,

&e. till he took ten verses for a lesson, which he quickly did. Kaster fell low that year, and by Whitsuntide he could read a chapter very well; for he read continually, aml had such a profigioua

MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY.

memory, that I cannot remember ever to have told him the same word twice.

What was yet stranger, any word he had learnt in his lesson, he knew wherever he saw it, either in his Bible or any other book, by which means he learnt very soon to read an Engush author well.

"''The same method was observed with them all.

As soon as hey knew the letters they were first put to spell, and read one ine, then a verse, never leaving till perfect in their lessons, were t shorter or longer.

So one or other continued reading at school ime without any intermission; and before we left school, each thild read what he had learnt that morning; and ere we parted in the afternoon, what they had learned that day."

Mr. Wesley observes of his mother, that even she, as well as her father and grandfather, her husband and three sons, had been in her measure, a preacher of righteousness.

As this is a remarkable circumstance in her life, and shows her zeal and steadiness in doing good, I shall relate it a little more at large than Mr. Wesley has done, as the original letters are before me.

Her husband usually attended the sittings of convocation; and on these occasions was obliged to reside in London for a length of time that was often injurious to his parish; and at an expense that was inconvenient to himself and family.

[t was on this business, (apprehend, that he spent so much time in London in the beginning of the year 1712.

During his absence, Mrs. Wesley formed a little meeting at her house on a Sunday evening, when she read a sermon, prayed and conversed with the people who came for this purpose.

She acquainted her husband of their meeting, who, on account of the newness and singularity of the thing, made some objections against it.

Her answer is dated the 6th of February, 1712, in which she says, '¢I heartily thank you for dealing so plainly and faithfully with me in a matter of no common concern.

The main of your objections against our Sunday evening meetings, are, first, that it will look particular; secondly, my sex; and, lastly, your being at present in a public station and character; to all which I shall answer briefly.

As to its looking particular, I grant it does, and so does almost every thing that is serious, or that may any way advance the glory of God or the salvation of souls, if it be performed out of the pulpit or in the way of common conversation: because, in our corrupt age, the utmost care and diligence has been used to banish all discourse of God or spiritual concerns out of society, as if religion

vere never to appear out of the closet, and we were to be ashamed of nothing so much as of professing ourselves to be Christians.

your second, I reply, that, as 1 am a woman, so I am also mistress of a large family.

And though the superior charge of the souls contained in it lies upon you, as the head of the family, and as their minister, yet in your absence [{ cannet but look upon every soul you leave under my care, as a talent committed to me under a trust by the great Lord of all the families of heaven and earth; ard if | am unfaithful to him or to you, in neglecting to improve these talents, how shall I answer unto him, when he shall com. mand me to render an account of my stewardship?

MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY

4s these and other such like thoughts, made me at first take 8 more than ordinary care of the souls of my children and servants, so, knowing that our most holy religion requires a striet observation of the Lord's day, and not thinking that we fully answered the end of the institution by only going to church; but that likewise we were obliged to fill up the intermediate spaces of that sacred time by other acts of piety and devotion; I thought it my duty to spend some part.of the day in reading to, and instructing my family; especially in your absence, when, having no afternoon service, we have so much leisure for such exercises; and such time ] esteemed spent in a way more acceptable to God than if I had retired to my own private devotions.

This was the beginning of my present practice: other people's coming in and joining with us was purely accidental.

Our lad told his parents; they first desired to be admitted; then others who heard of it begged leave also; so our company increased to about thirty, and seldom exceeded forty last winter; and why it increased since, I leave you to judge after you have read what follows.

"Soon after you went to London, Emily found in your study the account of the Danish Missionaries; which, having never seen,

I ordered her to read to me.

JI was never, I think, more affected with any thing than with the relation of their travels; and was exceedingly pleased with the noble design they were engaged in.

Their labors refreshed my soul beyond measure, and I could not forbear spending a good part of that evening in praising and adoring the Divine goodness for inspiring those good men with such an ardent zeal for his glory; that they were willing to hazard their lives and all that is esteemed dear to men in this world, to advance the honor of their Master Jesus!

For several days I could think or speak of little else.

At last it came into my mind; though I am not a man, nor a minister of the gospel, and so cannot be engaged in such a worthy employment as they were; yet, if my heart were sincerely devoted to God, and if I were inspired with a true zeal for his glory, and did really desire the salvation of souls,

I might do somewhat more than | do.

I thought I might live in a more exemplary manner in some things; I might pray more for the people, and speak with more warmth to those with whom I haye an opportunity of conversing.

However, I resolved to begin with my own children; and accordingly I proposed and observed the following method.

I take such a proportion of time as I can best Bpare every night, to discourse with each child by itself, on something that relates to its principal concerns.

On Monday I talk with Molly; on Tuesday with Hetty; Wednesday with Nancy, Thursday with Jacky; Friday with Patty; Saturday with Charles; and with Emily and Suky together on Sunday.

With those few neighbors who then came to me, I discoursed more freely and affectionately than before; I chose the best and most awakening sermons we had, and I spent more time with them in such exercises.

Since this our company has increased every night; for I dare deny none who ask admittance.

Last Sunday | believe we had above 200, and yet many went away for want of room,

MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY.

But | never durst positively presume to hope that God would maxe use of me as an instrument in doing good; the farthest I ever durst go was, it may be, who can tell?

With God all things are possible.

I will resign myself to him: Or, as Herbert better expresses it, 'Only, since God doth often make Of lowly matter. for high uses meet, 1 throw me at his feet; There will I lie, until my Maker seek = For some mean stuff, whereon to show his skill,

Then is my time a2 And thus I rested, without passing any reflection on myself, o1 forming any judgment about the success or event of this undertaking.

"Your thira objection I leave to be answered by your own judgment.

We meet not upon any worldly design.

We banish all temporal concerns from our society; none is suffered to mingle any discourse about them with our reading or singing.

We keep close to the business of the day, and as soon as it is over they alt go home.

And where is the harm of this?

If I and my children went a visiting on Sunday nights, or if we admitted of impertinent visits, as too many do who think themselves good Christians, per-. haps it would be thought no scandalous practice, though in truth it would be so; therefore, why any should reflect upon you, let your station be what it will, because your wife endeavors to draw people to church, and to restrain them, by reading and other persuasions, from their profanation of God's most holy day, I cannot conceive.

But if any should be so mad as to do it, I wish you would not regard it.

For my part, I value no censure on this account; I have long since shook hands with the world, and I heartily wish I had never given them more reason to speak against me.

As for your proposal of letting some other person read, alas! you do not consider what a people these are.

To not think one man among them could read a sermon without spelling a good part of it; and how would that edify the rest?

Nor has any of our family a voice strong enough to be heard by such a number of people.

But there is one thing about which I am much dissatisfied; that is, their being present at family prayers.

Ido not speak of any concern I am under barely because so many are present.

For those who have the honor of speaking to the great and holy God, need not be ashamed to speak before the whole world, but because of my sex.

I doubt if it be proper for me to present the prayers of the people to God.

Last Sunday I would fain have dismissed them before prayers; but they begged so earnestly to stay, 1 durst not deny them."

In this, as in every other part of her conduct, Mrs. Wesley acted upon principle, and from mature deliberation.

No person, perhaps, ever had a greater regard for the established order of the church of England, than she had; but she considered her eonduct in this instance as coinciding with the spirit and intention of that order; to reform the manners of the people, ard to beget in them

MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY

4i @ reverence for the public worship.

It is obvious that this ¢pnsideration alone silenced every objection in her mind, concerning her present proceedings.

But, though she was satisfied of the propriety of her own conduct, she thought it her duty to abide by the decision of her husband.

He had already written to her on the subject, and though he made some objections, yet upon the whole ne seemed to approve of the mecting.

But Inman the Curate, and two or three of his companions highly disapproved of it, anu wrote to Mr. Wesley, complaining heavily of it, calling it a conventicle,

&e, It is always painful to see a clergyman among the foremost to oppese every thing that may tend to diffuse knowledge among the commen people, and impress their minds with a serious sense of religion, and the duty it enjoins.

This was evidently the case in the present instance; and the representations made to Mr. Wesley had such an effect upon his mind, that he wrote to his wife in a tone of disapprobation which he had not used before.

Her answer, Which is dated 25th of February, is worthy of herself, and of the cause in which she was engaged.

Some few days since," says she, "I received a letter from you, I suppose dated the 16th instant, which [ made no great haste to answer; because I judged it necessary for both of us to take some time to consider, before you determine in a matter of such great importance.

I shall not enquire how it was possible that you should be prevailed on, by the senseless clamors of two or three of the worst of your parish, to condemn what you so very lately approved; but J shall tell you my thoughts, in as few words as possible.

Ido not hear of more than three or four persons who are against our meeting, of whom

Inman is the chief.

He and Whitely, I believe, may call it a conventicle; but we hear no outcry here, nor has any one said a word against itto me.

And what does their calling it a conventicle signify? does it alter the nature of the thing? or do you think that what they say is a sufficient reason to forbear a thing that has already done much good, and by the blessing of God may do much more?

If its being called a conveuticle by those who know in their conscience they misrepresent it, did really make it one, what you gay would be somewhat to the purpose: but it is plain in fact, that this one thing has brought more people to church than ever any thing did in so short a time.

We used not to have above twenty or twenty-five at evening service, whereas now we have between two and three hundred; which are more than ever came to hear

Inman in the morning.

Besides the constant attendance on the public worship of God, our meeting has wonderfully conciliated the minds of this people towards us, so that we now live in the greatest amity imaginable; and what is still better, they are very much reformed in their behavior on the Lord's day; and those who used to be playing in the streets, now come to hear a good sermon read, which is surely more acceptable to Almighty God.

Another reason for what I do, is, that I have no other way of conversing with this people, and therefore have no other way of doing them good; but by this | have an opportunity of exercising the gr2zatest and ncblest charity, that is, charity to their souls.

MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY.

Some families who seldom went to church, now go constantly: und one person who has not been there for seven years, is now prevaifed upon to go with the rest.

; "There are many other good consequences of this meeting which I have not time to mention.

Now I beseech you weign all things in an impartial ba-ance: on the one side, the honor ot Almighty

God, the doing of much good to many souls, and the friendship of the best among whom we live; on the other (if folly, impiety, and vanity may abide in the scale against so ponderous a weight) the senseless objections of a few scandalous persons, laughing at us, and censuring us as precise and hypocritical; and when you have duly considered all things, let me know your positive determination.

need not tell you the consequences, if you determine to put an end to our meeting.

You may easily foresee what prejudices it may raise in the minds of these people against Inman especialy, who has had so little wit as to speak publicly against it.

I can now keep them to the church, but if it be laid aside, | doubt they will never go to hear him more, at least those who came from the lower end of the town; but if this be continued till you return, which now will not be long, it may please God that their hearts may be so changed by that time, that they may love and delight in his public worship so as never to neglect it more.

If you do, after all, think fit to dissolve this assembly, do not tell me that you desire me to do it, for that will not satisfy my conscience: but send me your positive command, in such full and express terms, as may absolve me from all guilt and punishment for neglecting this opportunity of doing good, when you and I shall appear before the great and awful tribunal of our Lorp Jesus

Curist."

The meeting, I believe was continued untit Mr. Wesley re turned to Epworth.

Wesley continued to discharge the duties of a wife and parent with the greatest diligence and punctuality.

The letters she wrote to her sons, when at Oxford, and after they had left it, show her in the most amiable light, both for knowledge and piety.

In 1735 she lost her husband, and afterwards divided her time between her children, till about the year 1739; after which,

I believe, she resided chiefly in London.

It appears from all we have seen of Mrs. Wesley, that she was a woman of real experience in the things of God.

But it does not aj pear that she had a clear notion of justification as distinct from saiciification; on the contrary, she seems to have confounded ther: together, 'The consequence was, that her knowledge of the doc~' trine of justification by faith alone, without the deeds of the law, was not so clear as it might have been; and this hindered her from enjoying that full assurance of her state, and the peace and jo consequent upon it, which otherwise she would have had.

When her two sons, Mr. John and Charles Wesley, began to preach the doctrine of justification by faith in 1738, and many professed to be

80 justified, and to know the time when this change in their state to3k place, she mentions their notions as new, in a letter she wrote

MRS, SUSANNAH WESLEY.

to her son Samuel in November this year;* though it must be acknowledged that she had not then conversed with them on the subject, and therefore did not know what doctrines they taught, except by report.

It has indeed been said that she "lived long enough to deplore the extravagance of her sons;" and this assertion was founded on the letter above mentioned.

But what she says on this subject has only a reference to dreams, visions, 01 some extraordinary revelation, which some persons pretended to have had, and in which they had received the knowledge of their justification, at least this was reported of several; but she no where charges her sons with teaching this as the way of justification.

But the author of the assertion above mentioned has made several assertions concerning some of his family, which have not the least foundation in any fact, and could have originated no where but in his own mistaken fancy; so iittle credit is generally due to an author, even of character and ability, when he speaks of religious persons, against whom he has imbibed some prejudice.

The following extract from three of her letters to Mr. Charles Wesley,t will show us her opinion of the doctrine and conduct of her sons, more clearly than any thing which has yet appeared in print.

October 19, 1788. s¢¥t is with much pleasure I find your mind is somewhat easier than formerly, and I heartily thank God for it.

The spirit of man may sustain his infirmity, but a wounded_spirit who can bear, If this hath been your case, it has been sad indeed.

But blessed be God who gave you convictions of the evil of sin, as contrary to the purity of the divine nature, and the perfect goodness of his law.

Blessed be God who showed you the necessity you were in of a Saviour to deliver you from the power of sin and Satan (for Christ will be no Saviour to such as see not their need of one) and directed you by faith to lay hold of that stupendous mercy offered us by redeeming love!

Jrsus is the only physician of souls; his blood the only salve which can heal a wounded conscience.

It is not in wealth, or honor, or sensual pleasures, to relieve a spirit heavy aden and weary of the burden of sin; these things have power to merease our guilt, by alienating our hearts from God, but none to make our peace with him; to reconcile God to man, and man to God, and to renew the union between the divine and human nature,

No, there is none but Curisr, none but Curist, who is sufficient for these things—But blessed be God, he is an all-sufficient Saviour! and blessed be his holy name, that thou hast found him a Saviour to thee, my son—O! let us love him much, for we have much to be forgiven.

"f would gladly know what your notion is of justifying faith; because you speak of it as a thing you have but lately obtained."

~ The second letter is dated December 6th, 1738.

In it she says, "I think you are fallen into an odd way of thinking.

You say, * Printed in Dr. Priestley's collection, + For these letters, and some other papers of importance ix this work, | am under great obligations to the Rev. Mr. L y.

MRS. SUSANNAH

WESLEY. that, till within a few months, you had no sprritual life, nor any justifying faith.

Now this is, as if a man should affirm he was aot alive in his infancy, because when an infant he did not know ne was alive.

All then that I can gather from your letter is, that dill a little while ago you were not so well satisfied of your being a Christian as you are now. TI heartily rejoice that you have now attained to a strong and lively hope in God's mercy through Christ.

Not that I can think you were totally without saving faith before ; but it is one thing to have faith, and another thing to be sensible we have it Faith is the fruit of the Spirit, and is the gift of God; but to feel, or be inwardly sensible that we have true faith requires a further operation of God's Holy Spirit.

You say you have peace, but not joy, in believing; blessed be God for peace; may this peace rest with you.

Joy will follow, perhaps not very closely, but it will follow faith and love.

God?'s promises are sealed to us, but not dated.

Therefore patiently attend his pleasure; he will give you joy in believing.

Amen."

From these letters we see, that Mrs. Wesley was so far from '"deploring the extravagance of her sons," that she rejoiced in their christian experience, and praised God for it.

She thought them mistaken in judging of their former state, but not in their notions of justifying faith itself; for she says in the letter last mentioned,

'my notion of justifying faith is the same with yours; for that trusting in Jesus Christ, or the promises made in him, is tha special act of faith to which our justification or aceeptance is.sc frequently ascribed in the gospel.

'This faith is certainly the gift of God, wrought in the mind of man by his Holy Spirit."

The two Mr Wesleys professed to know the time when they received justifying faith, and they taught that others might know the time of their justification: on this head she observes, "I do not judge it necessary for us to know the precise time of our conversion;"? from which it appears that she did not think this part of their doctrine erroneous or extravagant; she was only afraid lest this circumstance should be made a necessary criterion of conversion which she thought might hurt the minds of weaker Christians.

These letters, therefore, are a full confutation of Mr. Badcock's assertion.

The third letter is dated December 27th, 1739, after she had come to reside chiefly in London.

Here she enjoyed the conversation of her sons alternately, the one being always in town while the other was in the country.

She now attended on their ministry, conversed with the people of the society, and became more perfectly acquainted with their whole doctrine, and seems heartily to have embraced it.

Charles was in Bristol when she wrote this letter to him.

She observes, '* You cannot more desire to see, me, than I do to see you.

Your brother, whom I shall henceforward call son Wesley, since my dear Samuel is gone home—has just been with me, and much revived my spirits.

Indeed I have often found that he never speaks in my hearing. without my receiving some spiritual benefit.

But his visits are seldom and short; for which I never blame him, because I know he is well emplcyed and blessed be God, hath great success in his ministry.

"Rut my dear Charles, still J want either him or you.

Fer

MRS. SUSANNAH

WESLEY.

indeed, in the most literal, sense, | am become a little child, ane want continual succor.

'As iron sharpeneth iron, so doth the countenance ofa man his friend.'

[ feel much comfort and support from religious conversation when [I can' obtain. it.

Formerly | rejoiced in the absence of company, and found, the less I had ot creature comforts, the more I had from God.

But alas! [am fallen from that spiritual converse I once enjoyed; and why is it so? because T want faith, God is omnipresent unchangeable good, 'in whom is no variableness, neither shadow of turning.'

The fault is in myself; and I attribute all mistakes in judgment, all errors in practice, to want of faith in the blessed Jesus.

O! my dear, when I consider the dignity of his person, the perfection of his purity, the greatness of his suflerings; but above all, his boundless love,

Lam astonished and utterly confounded: I am Jost in thought; I fall into nothing before him!

O how inexcusable is that person who has knowledge of these things, and yet remains poor and low in faith and love.

[I speak as one guilty in this matter.

"T have been prevented from finishing my letter.

I complained J had none to converse with me on spiritual things; but for these several days | have had the conversation of many good Christians, who have refreshed in some measure my fainting spirits.

And though they hindered my writing, yet it was a pleasing, and [ hope not an unprofitable interruption they gave me.

I hope we shall shortly speak face to face, and I shall then, if God permit, impart my thoughts more fully.

But then, alas! when you come, your brother leaves me—yet that is the will of God, in whose blessed service you are engaged, who hath hitherto blessed your labors, and preserved your persons.

'That he may continue so to prosper your word, and protect you both from evil, and give you strength and courage to preach the true gospel, in opposition to the united powers of evil men and evil angels, is the hearty prayer of, dear

Charles, your loving mother, apie?

This letter gives full evidence that Mrs. Wesley cordially approved of the conduct of her sons, and was animated with zeal for the success of their labors.

She continued in the most perfect harmony with them till her death; attending on their ministry, and walking in the light of God's countenance, she rejoiced in the happy experience of the truths she heard them preach.

In the first attempts of a Layman to preach, it is said she heard his discourses.

Mr. John Wesley was at this time absent from London; but the thing being quite new, and appearing extraordinary, he was immediately acquainted with it.

He hastened up to London, with a full determination to putastop to so glaring an irregularity.

He conversed with his mother on the subject, and told her his intention.

She said, "I charge you before God, take care what you do, for that man is as much called to preach the gospel as ever you were."

'This kept him from a hasty execution of his purpose; and it being found upon enquiry that good was done te the people, the practice was suffered to continue, r.

Wesley gives the following account of his mother's death:* "* Wesley's Works, vol. xxviii, p. 83.

N. DP. The date in the printed journa, i# erroneous.

MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY.

left Bristol in the evening of Sunday the 18th (July, 1742), ana on Tuesday came to London.

1 found my mother on the borders of eternity.

Put she had no doubt or fear; nor any desire, but as soon as God should call, to depart and be with Christ.

"Friday the 23d, about three in the afternoon, | went to my mother, and found her change was near.

She wasin her last conflict; unable to speak, but I believe quite sensible.

Her look was calm and serene, and her eyes fixed upward, while we commended her soul to God.

From three to four the silver cord was loosing, and the wheel breaking at the cistern; and then, without any struggle or sigh or groan, the soul was set at liberty!

We stood round the bed, and fulfilled her last request, uttered a little before she tost her speech; 'Children, as soon as I am released, sing a psalm of praise to God.'

"Sunday, August Ist.

Almost an innumerable company of people being gathered together, about five in the afternoon, I commited to the earth the body of my mother, to sleep with her fathers.

The portion of scripture from which | afterwards spoke, was, 'I saw a great white throne and him that sat on it; from whose face the earth and the heaven fled away, and there was found no place for them.

And I saw the dead, small and great, standing before God, and the books were opened—and the dead were judged out of those things which were written in the books, according to their works.'

It was one of the most solemn assemblies I ever saw, or expect to see, on this side eternity.

"We set up a plain stone at the head of her grave, inscribed with the following words:

'' Here lies the body of Mrs. Susannah Wesley, the youngest and last surviving daughter of Dr. Samuel Annesley.

"Tn sure and steadfast hope to rise, And claim her mansion in the skies, A Christian here her flesh laid down, | The cross exchanging for a crown," &c.

Mrs. Wesley had taken great pains with all her children, te furnish their minds with useful knowledge, and to instil into them the principles of religion and virtue.

'The daughters were by no means neglected, they shared their mother's care with the sons.

I have many of their letters by me, in which there is much strong sense, clean wit, and accurate language; though they were written on trifling subjects, and without any expectation that they would be preserved.

Most of them hada fine genius for poetry; but Mrs. Wright shone the brightest in this walk of elegant amusement, and to her I shall chiefly confine my observations in speaking of the daughters of these venerable parents.

% Mrs. Wright was her mother's tenth or eleventh child; and it has been said, that when she was eight years old, she could read the Greek Testament.

From her infancy she was gay and sprightly; and extremely addicted to wit and humor.

As she grew up, the indulged herself in these dispositions so far, as to give great uneasiness to her parents, and was often betrayed into little inadvertences, which contributed, at least, to her future unhappiness

MRS, WRIGHT, ry mlife, About the year 1724, or the beginning of 1725, a gentleman, respectable, so far as I can find, both for his abilities and situation in life, paid his addresses to her, and she had a sincere regard for him, Put, from some circumstance or other, he and her father disagreed, and the affair was broken off.

From a concurrence of circumstances in the end of the year 1725, she was induced to marry a person no way adapted to make her happy; being low and rude in address, and much inferior to her in understanding; and he proved unkind to her.

Her situation preyed ypon her mind, her health and strength gradually wasted away, and at length she sunk into a degree of melancholy that made her truly wretched.

Most of her verses which have been preserved, though beautiful, and written in the true spirit of poetry, are saddened with an air of deep distress, which strongly marks this state of body and mind.

The following address to her husband will give us some notion of his character, and show us the true cause of her wretchedness.

MRS. MEHETEBEL WRIGHT TO HER HUSBAND.

The ardent lover cannot find A coldness in his fair unkind, But blaming what he cannot hate He mildly chides the dear ingrate ; And though despairing of relief, In soft complaining vents his grief.

Then what should hinder but that I, Impatient of my wrongs, may try, By saddest, softest strains, to move y wedded, latest, dearest love ?

To throw his cold neglect aside And cheer once more his injur'd bride.

O! thou whom sacred rites design'd, My guide and husband ever kind ; My sov'reign master, best of friends, On whom my earthly bliss depends; Ife'erthou didst in Hetty see Aught fair, or good, or dear to thee; If gentle speech can ever move The cold remains of former love, Turn thee at last——my bosom ease, Or tell me why I cease to please.

Is it because revolving years, Heart-breaking sighs, and fruitless tears, Have quite depriv'd this form of mine Of all that once thon fanci'dst fine ?

Ab no! what once allur'd thy sight, Is still in its meridian height:

'These eyes their usual lustre show, When uneclips'd by flowing woe.

Old age and wrinkles in this face As yet could never find a place ; A youthful grace adorns the lines, Where still the purple current shines ; Unless by thy ungentle art, It flies to aid mv wretched heart;

MRS: WRIGHT

Nor does this slighted hosom show The thousand hours it spends in woe, Or 1s 1t that oppress'd with care Istun with loud complaints thine ear, And make thy home, for quiet meant, The seat of noise and discontent ?

Oh no! those ears were ever tree From matrimonial melody, For though thine absence I lament, When half the lonely night is spent ; Yet when the watch or early morn, Has brought me hopes of thy return, I oft have wip'd these watchful eyes, Conceal'd my cares, and curb'd my sighs,

In spite of grief, to let thee see I wore an endless smile for thee.

Had I not practis'd ev'ry art T' oblige, divert, and cheer thy heart, To make thee pleasing in thine eyes, And turn thy home to paradise, I had not ask'd why dost thou shun These faithful arms, and eager run To some obscure, unclean retreat, With fiends incarnate glad to meet, The vile companions of thy mirth, The scum and refuse of the earth?

Who when inspir'd with beer can grin At witless oaths, and jests obscene ; Till the most learned of the throng Begin a tale of ten hours long, Whilst thou in raptures, with stretch'd 1

Crownest each joke with loud applause Depriv'd of freedom, health, and ease And rival'd by such things as these, This latest effort will I try, Or to regain thine heart, or die:

Soft as I am, Pll make thee see, I will not brook contempt from thee.

Then quit the shuffling doubtful sense, Nor hold me longer in suspense.

Unkind, ungrateful as thou art, Say, must I ne'er regain thy heart ?

Must all attempts to please thee prove Unable to regain thy love?

If so, by truth itself I swear, The sad reverse I cannot bear; No rest, no pleasure will I see, My whole of bliss is lost with thee.

Pll give all thought of patience o'er, A gift I never lost before) ndulge at once my rage and grisf Mourn obstinate, disdain relief ; And call that wretch my mortal foe, Who tries to mitigate my woe; Till life, on terms severe as these, Shall ebhing leave my heart at eases To thee thy liberty restore, To laugh when Hetty is no more,

MRS. WRIGHT.

4) The following beautiful lines seem to have been a mere extempore effusion poured out from the fulness of her heart on the occasion, and sharpened with the keen distress of her hopeless situafon.

HER ADDRESS TO HER DYING INFANT,* SEPTEMBER, 1728.

Tender softness! infant mild!

Perfect, sweetest, loveliest child !

Transient lustre! beauteous clay !

Smiling wonder of a day !

Ere the last convulsive start Rend thy unresistmg heart, Ere the long enduring swoon Weigh thy precious eye-lids down; Ad, regard a mother's moan; Anguish deeper than thy own.

Fairest eyes, whose, dawning hght Late with rapture bless'd my sight; Ere your orbs extinguish'd be, Bend their trembling beams on me!

Drooping sweetness! verdant flower?

Blooming, with'ring in an hour !

Hre thy gentle breast sustains Latest, fiercest, mortal pains, Hear a suppliant ! let me be Partner in thy destiny!

That whene'er the fatal cloud Must thy radiant temples shroud ; F When deadly damps (impending now} Shall hover round thy destin'd brow ; Diffusive may their influence be, And with the blossom blast the tree !

In this state of mind, and declining fast in health, she wrote tae following Epitaph for herself:

" Destin'd while living, to sustain An equal share of grief and pain !

All various ills of human race Within this breast had once a place, Without complaint she learn'd to bear A living death, a long despair ; Till hard oppress'd by adverse fate O'ercharg'd, she sunk beneath the weight,

And to this peaceful tomb retir'd, So much esteem'd, so long desired !

The painful, mortal conflict's o'er :

A broken heart can bleed no more."

Mrs. Wright however lived many years after this; and at length retigion coming to her aid, it soothed the anguish of her mind, and gave her peace; though she never recovered her health,

The first religious letter she wrote to Mr, Wesley was in 1743; she says, "Some years ago I told my brother Charles, I could not be of his way of thinking then, but that if ever I was, I would as * The child died the third day after it was born.

Private papers.

MRS. WRIGHT.

freely «wn it.

Aftor | was convinced of sin—and of your opiries us far as | had examined your principles, I still forbore declaring my sentiments so openly as I had inclination te do, fearing I shoutd relapse into my former state.

When I was delivered from this fear, and had a blessed hope, that he who had begua, would finish his work, I never confessed, so fully as I ought, how entirely I was us your mind; because I was taxed with insincerity and hypocrisy whenever [ opened my mouth in favor of religion, or owned how great things God had done for me.

This discouraged ime utterly, and prevented me from making my change as public as my folly and vanity had formerly been.

But now my health is gone, I cannot be easy without declaring that I have long desired to know but one thing; that is Jesus Christ and him crucified; and this desire revails above all others.

And though I am cut off from all human hel or ministry, 1am not without assistance; though I have no spiritual friend, nor ever had one yet, except perhaps once in a year or two, when I have seen one of my brothers, or some other religious person, by stealth: yet (no thanks to me) I am enabled to seek him still, and to be satisfied with nothing less than God, in whose presence I affirm this truth.

I dare not desire healt}, only prtience, resignation, and the spirit of an healthful mind—I have been so long weak, that I know not how long my trial may last; but I have a firm persuasion and blessed hope '(though no full assurance) that in the country I am going to, I shall sing hallelujah, and holy, holy, holy, without company, as I have done in this.

Dear brother, [ am unused to speak or write on these things—I only speak my plain thoughts as they occur.

Adieu.

If you have time from better business, to send a line to Stanmore, so great a comfort would be as welcome as it is wanted."

In July, 1744, she wrote to her brother from Bristol, where it seems. she then resided, at least for some time.

She speaks of herself in the most humiliating terms.

She highly commends the christian friendship of Mrs. Vigor, Miss Stafford, and some others.

She now enjoyed the means of grace, and the benefit of conversation with the people of the society, and continued to grow in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.

Mrs. Wright persevered in a religious course of life, patient in ner sufferings, resigned to her weakness, and waiting for full salvation in a deliverance from this mortal state, till 1751.

[In March this year, Mr. Charles Wesley speaks thus of her— 'Prayed by my sister Wright, a gracious, tender, trembling soul; a bruised reed, which the Lord will not break."?

She died on the 21st of the same month, and Mr. Charles preached her funeral sermon.

He observes that he had sweet fellowship with her in explaining those words, 'Thy sun shall no more go down, neither shall thy moon withdraw itself; for the Lord shall be thine everlasting light, and the days of thy mourning shall be ended."

He adds, '*All present seemed partakers both of my sorrow and my joy."

From this authentic account of Mrs. Wright, taken from original letters, we may correct an error of Mr. Duncombe concerning her

This gentleman has insinuated in his Fenvinead, that her pungent distress and gloomy despair, originated from mistaken and super.

MRS. WRIGHT.

Ra stitious views of religion: it appears, or the contrary, that they arose from a very diflerent cause, and that religion was the thine that restored her to peace and happiness; and indeed the only thing that could do it.

Mr. Duncombe's words are, "But ah! why heaves my breast ihis pensive sigh '

Why starts this tear unbidden from my eye ?

What breast from sighs, what eye from tears refrains, When sweetly, mournful hapless Wright complains ?

And who but grieves to see her gen'rous mind, For nobler views, and worthier guests design'd,

Amidst the hateful form of black despair, Wan with the gloom of superstitious vare ?

In pity-moving lays, with earnest cries, She call'd on heaven to close her weary eyes,

And Jong on earth by heart-felt woes opprest, Was borne by friendly death to welcome rest!" *

It is grievous to see authors, whose works are likely to be read, take every opportunity to dress out religion in the most ugly forms they can invent, to deter young people from embracing it, and attributing to it the calamities of life which religion alone is able to alleviate and redress.

The following among other poetical compositions, were written by Mrs. Wright; but at what period of her life I do not know.

TO THE MEMORY OF HER eae A PHYSICIAN.+

HE DIED 1737.4

How can the muse attempt the string, Forsaken by her guardian power:

Ah me! that she survives to sing, Her friend and patron, now no more!

Yet private grief she might suppress, Since Clio bears no selfish mind ; But oh! she mourns to wild excess The friend and patron of mankind.

Alas! the severeign healing art, Which rescu'd thousands from the grare, Unaided left the gentlest heart, Nor could its skilful Master save.

Who shall the helpless sex sustain, Now Varo's lement hand is gone?

Which knew so well to soften pain, And ward all dangers but his own, His darling muse, his Clio dear, Wiwom first his favor rais'd to fame, His gentle voice vouchsaf'd to cheer ; His heart upheld her tender frame.

Pale envy durst not show her teeth, Above contempt she gaily shone Chief favorite ; ull the hand of death Endanger'd both by striking one.

* See Christian Magazine, vol. iii. p. 523.

+ Christian Magazine, vol. iii. p. 284; See above, page 22.

¢t Mr. Charles Wesley's Journal.

MRS. WRIGHT.

Perceiving well, devoid of fear, His latest fatal conflict nigh, Reclin'd on her he held most dear, Whose breast receiv'd his parting sighs With every art and grace adorn'd, By man admir'd, by heaven approv'd, Good Varo died—applauded, mourn'd, And honor'd by tbe muse he lov'd.

TO THE MEMORY OF HER SISTER.

If happy spirits are allowed to know, And hover round what once they lov'd below,

Maria, gentlest excellence, attend, :

To one who glories to have call'd thee friend !

Remote in merit, though allied in blood, Though worthless I, and thou divinely good,

Accept, dear shade, from me these artless lays, Who never durst unjustly blame or praise.

With business and devotion never cloy'd, No moment of thy life pass'd unemploy'd:

Well-natur'd mirth, matur'd discretion join'd, Constant attendants on the virtuons mind:

Ah me! that heavw'n has from this bosom torn The dearest friend whom | must ever mourn,

Ere Stella could discharge the smallest part Of what she ow'd to such immense desert.

Pleasing thy face and form, though heav'n confin'3

To scanty limits thy extensive mind:

Witness the taintless lustre of thy skin, Bright emblem of the brighter soul within ;

That soul which easy, unaffected, mild, Through jetty eyes with pleasing sweetness smil'd.

To soundest prudence, life's unerring guide, To love sincere, religion void of pride ; To friendship, perfect in a female mind,

Which | can never hope again to find:

To mirth, the halm of care, from lightness free, To steadfast truth, unwearied industry, To every charm and grace, compris'd in you,

Sister and friend, a long and last adieu !

A FAREWELL TO THE WORLD.

While sickness rends this tenement of clay, Th' approaching change with pleasure I survey.

O'erjoyed to reach the goal with eager pace, Ere my slow life has measnr'd half its race.

No longer shall I hear, my friends to please, The hard constraint of seeming much at ease,

"Wearing an outward smile, a look serene, While piercing racks and tortures lurk within.

Yet let me not, ungrateful to my God, Record the evil, and forget the good.

For both I humble adoration pay, And bless the power who gives and takes away:

Long shall my faithful memory retain, And oft recall each interval of pain.

MRS. WRIGHT.

6% ~ Nay to high heav'n for greater gifts I bend, Health I've enjoyed, and I had once a frienu

Our labor sweet, if labor it may seem, Allow'd the sportive and instructive scene:

Yet here no lewd or useless wit was found, We pois'd the wav'ring sail with ballast sound.

Learning here plae'd her richer stores in view, Or, wing'd with iove, the minutes gaily flew.

Nay, yet sublimer joys our bosoms prov'd, Divine benevolence, by heav'n helow'd:

Wan meagre forms, torn from impending death, Exulting, bless'd us with reviving breath.

The shiv'ring wretch we cloth'd, the mourner cheer'd, And sickness ceas'd to groan when we appear'd,

Unask'd, our care assists with tender art Their bodies, nor neglects th' immortal part.

Sometimes, in shades impiere'd by Cynthia's beam, Whose lustre glimmer'd on the dimpled stream ;

We led the sprightly dance through sylvan scenes, Or tripp'd like fairies o'er the level greens;

In ew'ry breast a gen'rous fervor glows, Soft bliss, which innocence alone bestows!

From fragrant herbage, deck'd with pearly dews, And flow'rets of a thousand various ties

By wafting gales the mingling odors fly, And round our heads in whisp'ring breezes sigh.

Whole nature seems to heighten and improve The holier hours of innocence and love.

Youth, wit, good nature, candor, sense, combin'd, To serve, delight, and civilize mankind;

In wisdom's lore we ev'ry heart engage, And triumph to restore the golden age!

Now close the blissful scene, exhausted muse, The latest blissful seene which thon shalt choose ;

Satiate with life, what joys for me remain, Save one dear wish, to halance ev'ry pain;

To bow my head, with grief and toil opprest, Till borne by angel-bands to everlasting rest.

Miss Kezzey Wesley was addressed by Mr. Hall, a young gentleman of a good understanding, agreeable in his person, and engaging in his address.

He was entered at Lincoln College as Mr, Wesley's pupil, on the 22d of January, 1731; but Mr. Wesley was totally ignorant of the matter when he first paid his addresses to his sister.* Mr. Hall, I think, entered into orders while he was at Oxford; and though most of the family thought highly of him in every respect as a réligious character, yet Samuel Wesley strongly doubted his sincerity.

Mr. John Wesley believed him sincere and pious, but in a letter written to his mother, when Mr,

Hall was at Oxford, he speaks of him as highly enthusiastic and 'superstitious.

After he had gained the affections of the young lady he quitted her, and paid his addresses to her elder sister.

The family opposed this conduct with great vehemence, especially the three brothers.

But the marriage, notwithstanding, took place, and the future conduct of Mr. Hall by no means corresponded te

his appears from a letter Mr. Wesley wrote to Mr. Hall, in which he men wons this circumstance.

THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR

\ the expectations they at first formed of him.

After some years he quitted his wife, and afterwards lived in the most loose and scandalous manner.

Mrs. Hall bore her trials with remarkable pa-~ tience and resignation.

Indeed in this respect she was a pattern to all Christians; for [do not remember, that | ever heard her speak ill of any person, whatever injuries she might have received.

—Miss Kezzy Wesley died on the Sth of March, 1741, and Mr, Charles gives the following account of her death in a letter to his brother.

Yesterday morning sister Kezzy died in the Lord Jesus.

He finished his work, and cut it shert in merey—full of thankfulness, resignation and love, without pain or trouble, she commended her spirit into the hands of Jesus, and fell asleep."

Mrs. Hall survived all her brothers and sisters, and died in peace, July 12th, _ 1791.

CHAPTER YV.

Of the Rev. Samuel Wesley Jumor.

Samuret Wes ey, M. A., son of Samuel and Susannah Wesley, was born about 1692,* a year or two before his parents removed to Epworth; being nearly eleven years older than his brother Mr.

John Wesley, and sixteen older than Mr. Charles.

He was sent to Westminster School about the beginning of the year 1704, and admitted a King's Scholar in 1707.f Before he left home, his mother, by judicious and constant instruction, had formed his mind to a knowledge and serious sense of religion; but she knew the danger of his situation at Westmintser, and how exceedinely apt young persons are to be drawn aside from religion and virtue, by improper companions, and bad examples constantly before their eyes.

On this account she was anxious for the preservation of his morals, as he grew up and became more exposed to the temptations of evil.

After she had recovered from the shock of the fire which destroyed all they had, and from the fury of which they saved chemselves with great difficulty, she wrote to him a long letter, lated October, 1709; which, for the importance of the matter, and the energy with which it is written, is highly deserving of preservation; but on account of its length I can insert only a part of it.

This part of it, however, will bring forward to the view of parents an example of attention to the best interest of a child, which it will be their happiness and glory to follow.

hope," says she, "that you retain the impressions of yout education, nor have forgot that the vows of God are upon you.

You know that the first fruits are heaven's by an unalienable right, * This date of his birth is taken from a memorandum, which Mr. John Wesley wrote on the back of one of bis brother's letters.

Welch's List of Scholars of St. Peter's College, Westminster, as they wers elected to Christ Church, Oxford. and to Trinity College, Cambric ge, p. 91.

THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR.

and that, as your parents devoted yon to the service of the altar, so you yourself' made it your choice when your father was offered another way of life for you.

But have you duly considered what such a choice, and such a dedication imports?

Consider well what separation from the world! what purity! waat devotion what exemplary virtue! is required in those who are to guide others to glory, Tsay exemplary, for low, common degrees of piety are not sufficient for those of the sacred function.

You must not think to live like the rest of the world: your light must so shine among men, that they may see your good works, and thereby be led to glorify your Father which is in heaven.

For my part, I cannot see with what face clergymen can reprove sinners, or exhort men to lead a good life, when they themselves indulge their own corrupt inclinations, and by their practice contradict their doctrine.

If the holy Jesus be in truth their Master, and they are really his ambassadors, surely it becomes them to live like his disciples; and if they do not, what a sad account must they give of their stewardship.

1 would advise you, as much as possible in your present circumstances, to throw your business into a certain method; by which means you will learn to improve every precious moment, and _ find an unspeakable facility in the performance of your respective duties.

Begin and end the day with him who is the Alpha and Omega; and if you really experience what it is to love God, you will redeem all the time you can for his more immediate service.

] will tell you what rule I used to observe when I was in my father's house, and had as little, if not less liberty than you have now:

Tused to allow myself as much time for recreation as I spent mn private devotion; not that I always spent so much, but } gave myself leave to goso far, but no farther.

So in all things else, appoint so much time for sleep, eating, company, &c.

But above all things, my dear Sammy, I command, I beg, I beseech you, to be very strict in observing the Lord's day.

In all things endeavor to act upon principle, and do not live like the rest of mankind, who pass through the world like straws: upon a river which are carried which way the stream or wind drives them.

Often put this question to yourself, Why do I this or that?

Why do I pray, read, study, use devotion, &c.?—by which means you will come to such a steadiness and consistency in your words and actions, as becomes a reasonable creature and a good Christian."

'These observations were worthy of the mother, and they were properly regarded and followed by che son.

When senior scholar at Westminster, the Bishop of Rochester* took him to his seat at Bromley, in Kent, to read to him in the evenings.

He was at this time eagerly pursuing his studies, and this circumstance, which for several reasons would have been highly gratifying to many, was to him no small mortification.

From this place he wrote a Latin letter' to his father, in August, 1710, in which he complains heavily of the bishop for the interruption he

* The predecessor of Atterbury, whe was not advanced to the See of Roches ter til) 1713.

bb THE REY

SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR.

ave him in his learning.

An extract from this letter I shal imsert Selow.® and give the general purport of it in English.

Speaking of the bishop, he observes, 'He will always be exceedingly troublesome to me both in sacred and profane learning ; for he interrupts the studies to which I had applied with all my might.

Last year, in the midst of our business in the college, he took ine off both from study and from school, not only without any benefit, but without calling me to any thing which had even the appearance of either utility or pleasure.

To-day he is from home, or I should scarcely have leisure to write this letter.

He chose me from all the scholars, me, who am hoarse and short-sighted, to read to him at night.

Iam glad you enjoy good health, | beg yours and my mother's blessing.

[saw my grandmothert in the last holidays: in those which are approaching I cannot, because I am detained by an unfriendly friend."

He was about eighteen years old when he wrote this letter, and not yet removed from school.

We may observe in it marks of a strong mind, wholly devoted to the pursuit of classical knowledge; and considering his age and situation at the time, it shows a progress in learning which does him credit.

His mother's advices had a proper effect on his mind, and were the means of preserving him from vices too common to the youth of the place.

He retained his sobriety, his reverence for God, and regard for religion, [n December this year he wrote to his mother, and the following extract from his letter gives a pleasing view of his simplicity, and serious attention to the state of his own heart, and the first motions of evil.

I received the sacrament," says he, * the first Sunday of this month—I am unstable as water—I frequently make good resolutions and keep them for a time, and then grow weary of the restraint.

I have one grand failing, which is, that having done my duty, [ undervalue others, and think what wretches the rest of the college are compared with ne.

Sometimes in my relapses I cry out, 'Can the AXthiopian change his skin, and the leopard his spots, then may you also do good who are accustomed to do evil:' but I answer again, ' With men this is impossible ; but with God all things are possible.?

Amen."

The next year, 1711, he was elected to Christ Church, Oxford 3} and here, as well as at Westminster, he acquired the character of an excellent classic scholar.

But his mind was too large, and his zeal for religion and the established church too ardent, to be

Speaking of the bishop, he says, "Tle mihi, et in sacris et in profanis rebus semper erit infestissimus ; studia enim intermitti cogit, quibus pro virili incubueram.

Ultimo anno in collegio agendo, ubi non mihi semori opus est amicorum. hospitio, a studiis et a schola me detraxit; non modo nullam ad utilitatem, sed ne ad minimam quidem vel utilitatis vel voluptatis speciem me vocavit.

Ipse hedie foras est, aliter vix otium foret quo has subscriberem.

Me ex omnibvs discipulis elegit, ut perlegerem ei noctu libros; me raucum, me «uwa.

Gaudea vos valetudine bona frui.

Tuam et maternam henedictionem oro—Episcopus pissit me illius im literis mentionem facere..

Da veniam subitis—Aviam ultimis stis vidi; his venientibus non possum, quia ab iniinico amico detineor."

The widow of Mr. John Wesley, of New-Inn Hall, Oxford, and niece to Dr Thomas Fuller.

She had now been a widow near forty years, t Welch's List. &c. page 95.

THE REV

SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR.

confin >. within the bounds prescribed by the common exercises of the place.

The following letter shows that he took an active part in some of the principal questions agitated among the literati of that time. ft is dated June 3, 1713, when he had been about two years at Oxford ; and is addressed to the Honorable Robert Nelson, Esquire.

He says, "1 hoped long ere this to have perfected, as well I could, suy dissertation on Ignatius, and gotten it ready for the press, when

I came to town this year.

But I found myself disappointed, at first, for some months, by my affairs in the East India House, and since by my charity hymns and other matters.

I think I told you some time since that I had laid materials together for a second discourse on that subject, directly against Mr. Whiston's objections to the shorter and genuine copy of Ignatius; whereas my former was chiefly against the larger; because I then thought, if that were proved interpolated, it would be readily granted that the other was the genuine.

But having found, when Mr. Whiston's four volumes came out, that he had in the first of them laid together many objections against the shorter epistles, | set myself to consider them; and having now got Archbishop Usher, Bishop Pearson, and Dr. Smith, on that subject, and as carefully as I could perused them, | found that many of Mr. Whiston's objections were taken from Daille, a few from the writings of the Socinians and modern

Arians, though most of them from his own observations.

'These latter being new, and having not appeared when Bishop Pearson or the others wrote, could not be taken notice of by them, and being now published in the English language, may seduce some well-meaning persons, and persuade them that the true Ignatius was of the same opinion with the Arians (whereas I am sure he was as far from it as light is from darkness) and that the rather because there has been as yet uo answer, that I know of, published to them, though they were printed in the year 1711.

I know many are of the opinion it is best still to slight him and take no notice of him.

'This I confess is the most easy way, but cannot tell whether it will be safe in respect to the common people, or will tend so much to the honor of our church and nation.

Of this, however, I am pretty confident, that I can prove all his main objections, whether general or particular, against the shorter copy, to be notoriously false.

Such as that pp. 86, 87, ' that the smaller so frequently call Christ God,' which he says was done to serve

"ths turn of the Athanasians, and cannot in reason be supposed to be an omission in the,larger, but must be interpolation in the smaller :, whereas I find that the smaller call him God but fifteen times, the larger eighteen, and if we take in those to Antioch and Tarsus, twenty-two times, for an obvious reason.

'' Again, he says, p. 64, that serious exhortations to practical, especially domestic duties, are in the larger only, being to a surprising degree omitted in the smaller.

But I have collected above one hundred instances wherein these duties are most pressingly recommended in the smaller.

But what he labors most, is to prove that the first quotations in Eusebius and others of the ancients are agreeable to the larger,

A8 THE

REV, SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR

jot the smaller—whereas, on my tracing and comparing them all, as far as I have had opportunity, I have found this assertion to be a palpable mistake, unless in one quotation from the Chronicon

Alexandrinum, or Paschale—I would gladly see Montfaucon de causa Marcelli, St. Basil contra Marcellum, observations on Pear som's Vindicie, and some good acecunt of the Jewish Sephiroth; because I think the Gnostics, Basilidians, and Valefitinians, borrowed many of their ons from them, since they have tne saine names; and this might perhaps give further light to the famous

SIH of Ignatius; for the clearing whereof Bishop Pearson, Dr.

Bull, and Grotius have so well labored."

'This letter shows the spirit and zeal of Mr. Wesley for sound doctrine, and does credit to so young a student.

When he had taken his Master's degree, or perhaps before he took it, he was sent for to officiate as Usher at Westminster school: and soon afterwards he took orders, under the patronage of Dr

Atterbury, Bishop of Rochester, and dean of Westininster.

He becaine an | able, judicious divine: his conduct in discharging the-various duties of life, was exemplary, and did honor to his profession as a Christian and a minister of the gospel.

He wasa man who had the nicest sense of honor and integrity: and the utmost abhorrence of duplicity and falsehood.

He was humane and charitable; not only administering to the wants of the poor and afflicted, as far as his income would permit, but also using his influence with others to procure themrelief.

In filial affection and duty to parents, he was remarkable; no man in the same circumstances ever shone brighter than he, in this branch of christian duty, through the whole course of his life.

Mr. Samuel Wesley was highly esteemed by Lord Oxford, Bishop Atterbury, Mr. Pope, and several other persons among the first characters in the kingdom, for rank and literary talents.

With Lord Oxford and Mr. Pope he held a friendly correspondence; with Bishop Atterbury he was in close habits of friendship.

Atterbury was a man of first-rate abilities: he had a fine genius improved by study, and a spirit to exert his talents.

-His notions ot Church government were very high, and on this subject there was perfect harmony between them, 'The bishop had made himself an object of hatred to Walpole and the rest of the King's ministers, by the opposition which he gave, in the House of Lords, to their

Measures; being generally among the protestors, and drawing u the reasons of the protests with his own hand.

On the 24th of August, 1722,* he was apprehended under a suspicion of being von- * March 23, 1723, a bill was brought into the House of Commons, for " in flicting certain pains and penalties on Francis Lord Bishop of Rochester."

The hill passea the Commons on the 9th of April, an don the 6th of May the bishop: was brought to Westminster to make his defence before the House of Lords.

In the course of his defence he observes, " Here is a plot of a year or two standing, to subvert the government with an armed force; an invasion from abroad, an insurrection at home: just when ripe for execution it is discovered; and twelve months after the contrivance of this scheme, no consultation appears, no men corresponding together, no provision made, no arms, no officers provided not aman in arms: and yet the poor hishop has done all this.

What could tempt me to step thus out of my way?

Was it ammiuon, and a desire cf climb

THE REV.

SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR

cerned in a plot to subvert the government, and bring in the Pretender.

Mr. Wesley, by his intimacy with him, became an object of dislike to Walpole; and on this ground, only, I believe, has of late years been accused of Jacobitism.* But from the note below it does not appear probable, that Atterbury was guilty of the things alleged against him; and Mr. John Wesley vehemently affirmed that his brother Samuel was not disaffected to the present reigning family.

If we consider, that his Father was the first who wrote in defence of the Revolution, and that he mentions this circumstance, apparently with pleasure, it will not appear probable that he was a Jacobite.

As Mr. Wesley acted on principle in every part of his conduct, so the banishment of Atterbury made no change in his friendship for him.

If he had full conviction of the bishop's innocence, which is probable, it must have given him great pain, to see his friend persecuted, oppressed, and banished by the manceuvres of a Minister of State.

It is no wonder this treatment of his friend should raise his indignation to the highest ing into a higher station in the Church?

There is not a man in my office farther removed from this than lam.

Was money my aim?

[always despised it too much, considering what occasion I am now like to have for it: for out of a poor bishopric of £500 per annum, I have laid out no less than £1000 towards the repairs of the Church and aged Palace ; nor did I take one shilling for dilapidations.

Was I influenced by any dislike of the established religion, and secretly inclined to a Church of greater pomp and power?

Ihave, my Lords, ever since I knew what Popery was, opposed it; and the better I knew it the more I opposed it.

You will pardon me, my Lords, if I mention one thing: thirty years ago I writ in defence of Martin Luther; and have preached, ex: pressed, and wrote to that purpose from my infancy; and whatever tee ta me, I will suffer any thing, aad by God's grace burn at the stake, rather than depart from any material point of the Protestant religion, as professed in the Church of England.

Once more: can I be supposed to favor arbitrary power ? the whole tenor of my life has heen otherwise: I was always a friend to the liberty of the subject; and to the best of my power constantly maintained it."

Afterwards, speaking of the proceeding against him as unconstitutional, he says,

"my ruin is not of that moment to any number of men, to make it worth their while to violate, or even to seem to violate, the Constitution in any degree, which they ought to preserve against any attempts whatsoever.

This is a proceeding with which the Constitution is unacquainted ; which under the pretence of supporting it, will at last effectually seca it.

For God's sake lay aside these extraordinary proceedings ; set not up these new and dangerous precedents.

I, for my part, will voluntarily and cheerful'y go into perpetual banishmen' and please myself that [am in some measure the occasion of putting a stop to sich precedents, and doing some good tomy country : I will live whereever I am, praying for its prosperity; and do, in the words of Father Paul tothe

State of Venice, say, Esto perpetua—Let me depart, and let my country be fixed upon the immoveable foundation of law and justice, and stand forever."

"Tt has been said that Atterbury's wishes reached to the bishopric of Lendon, or even to York or Canterbury.

But those who were better acquainted with his views, knew that Winchester would have been much more desirable to him than either of the others.

And there are those now living, who have been told from respectable authority, that this bishopric was offered to him, whenever it should become vacant (and till that event should happen a pension of £5000 a year, beside an ample provision for Mr. Morrice) if he would cease to give the opposition he did to Sir Robert Walpole's administration, by his speeches and protests m the House of Lords.

When that offer was rejected by the bishop, then the contrivance for his ruin was determined on."—Encyclopedia Britan. art, Atterbury. a If I mistake not, by Mr. Badock, in Maty's Review

THE

REV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR.,

pitch; whi-h seems to have been the case and will be some apolo gy fur the severity of his satire in the following verses, which, beneve, he wrote on this occasion.

When patriots sent a bishop cross the seas, They met to fix the pains and penalties:

While true blue blood-bounds on his death were bem Thy mercy, Walpole, voted banishment !

Or fore'd thy sovereign's orders to perform, Or proud to govern as to raise the storm.

Thy goodness shown in such a dangerous day, He only, who receiv'd it can repay ; Thou never justly recompens'd canst be, Till banish'd Francis do the same for thee.

Though some would give Sir Bob no quarter, But long to hang him in his Garter ; Yet sure he well deserves to have Such mercy as in pow'r he gave.

Send him abroad to take his ease By act of pains and penalties:

But if he e'er comes here again, Law take its course, and hang him then.

Four shillings in the pound we see, And well may rest contented; Since war (Boh swore 't should never be)

Is happily prevented.

But he now absolute become, May plunder ev'ry penny ; Then blame him nei for taking some, But thank for leaving any.

Let H his treasures now confess, Display'd to ev'ry eye:

*T was base in H to sell a peace, But great in Bob to buy.

Which most promotes great Britain's gaw To all mankind is clear:

One sends our treasure cross the main, One brings the foreign here.

But if 't is fit to give rewards Or punishments to either, Why, make them both together Lords, Or hang them both together.

At scribbles poor, who rail to eat, Ye wags give over jeering ; Since gall'd by Harry, Bob the great Has stoop'd to pamphleteering.

Would not one champion on his side, For love or money venture ; Must knighthood's mirror, spite of pride,

So mean a combat enter:

To take the field his weakness shows, Though well he could maintain it ; Since H no honor has to lose, Pray how can Robin gain it?

THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR.

de Worthy each other are the two, Halioo! Boys fairly start ye; Let those be hated worse than you Who ever Strive to part ye.

A steward once, the scripture says, When ordered his accounts to pass, To gain his master's debtors o'er, Cried, for 2 nundred write fourscore, Near as he could, Sir Robert bent To fol.ow gospel precedent, When told a Pamir late would do, dried, I beseech you, sir, take two, In merit which should we prefer, The steward or the treasurer ?

Neither for justice car'da fig, Too proud to heg, to old to dig; Both bountiful themselves have shown, In things that never were their own:

But here a difference we must grant, One robb'd the rich, to keep off want; T' other, vast treasures to secure, Stole from the public and the poor.

His known attachment to Atterbury, and opposition to Walpole, blocked up his way to preferment at Westminster; he therefore left his situation at this place about the year 1732, for the free grammar school at Tiverton, in Devon, over which he presided till his death.

In 1756 he published a quarto volume of poems, for which he obtained a numerous and respectable list of subscribers.

Many of these poems possess a considerable share of excellence; the tales are admirably well told, and highly entertaining: the satire is pointed, and the moral instructive.

'lhe following beautiful verses are a paraphrase on these words in the fortieth chapter of Isaiah: *¢ All flesh is grass, and all the goodliness thereof is as the flower of the field.

'The grass withereth, and the flower fadeth, but the word of our God shall stand forever."

They were occasioned by the death of a young lady.

The morning flow'rs display their sweets, And gay their silken leaves unfold ; As careless of the noon-day heats, And fearless of the evening cold.

Nipp'd by the wind's unkindly blast, Parch'd by the sun's directer ray, Tbe momentary glories waste, The short-liv'd beauties die away.

So blooms the human face divine, When youth its pride of beauty shows; Fairer than spring the colors shine, And sweeter than the virgin rose, Or worn by slowly rolling years, Or broke by sickness in a day ; The fading glory disappears, The short-liv'd beauties die away,

THE REY

SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR.

Yet these, new rising from the tomb, With lustre brighter far shall shine, Revive with ever-during bloom, :

Safe from diseases and decline.

Let sickness blast, and death devour, If heav'n must recompense our pains ; Perish the grass, and fade the flow'r, If firm the word of God remains.

Mr. Samuel Wesley was a very high churchman; and it must be owned, that he was extremely rigid in his principles, which is perhaps the greatest blemish in his character.

It has lately been said, that he was prejudiced against some of the highest truths of the gospel, because many of the Dissenters insisted upon them.

This is a heavy charge, and if true, would show him to have been aman almost void of principle; but happily it is wholly without foundation: ignorance and prejudice have given it existence.

As an highchurchman, Mr. Wesley had objections to extempore prayer.

In the duodecimo edition of his poems are the following lines on form of prayer, which, for the sprightly turn of thought they contain, I shall insert.

Form stints the spirit, Watts has said, And therefore oft is wrong ; At best a crutch the weak to aid, A cumbrance to the strong.

Old David, both in prayer and praise, A form for crutches brings; But Watts has dignified his lays, And furnish'd him with wings.

Ev'n Watts a form of praise can choose, For prayer, who throws it by ; Crutches to walk he can refuse, But uses them to fly.

Mr. Samuel Wesley's principles led him to disapprove of the conduct of his brothers, Mr. John and Charles Wesley, when they became itinerant preachers; being afraid they would make a separation from the Church of England.

Several letters passed between him and his brother John Wesley, both on the doctrine which he taught, and on his manner of teaching it.

I shall have an opportunity of considering some of these letters when I come to that period of Mr. John Wesley's life in which he and Mr. Charles becore tinerants, __Mr. Wesley had a bad state of health some time before he lett

Westminster, and his removal to Tiverton did not much mend it.

On the night of the 5th of November, 1739, he went to bed, seemingly as well as usual; was taken ill about three in the morning, and died at seven, after about four hours' illness.

But the follow: ing letter will state the circumstances more minutely.

It was written to the late Mr. Charles Wesley, and by means of a friend ' obtained it from among his papers

THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR

Tiverton, Nov. 14, 1739 «Rev. ano Drar Sir,— ** Your brother and my dear friend (for so you are sensible he was to me) on Monday the 5th of November went to bed, as he thought, as well as he had been for some time before; was seized about three o'clock in the morning very ill, when your sister immediately sent for Mr. Norman, and ordered the servant to call me.

Mr. Norman came as quick as he possibly could, but said as soon as he saw him, that he could not get over it, but would die in a few hours.

He was not able to take any thing, nor able to speak to us, only yes or no to a question asked him, and that did not last half an hour.

I never went from his bed-side till he expired, which was about seven the same morning.

With a great deal of difficulty we persuaded your dear sister to leave the room before he died.

I trembled to think how she would bear it, knowing the sincere affection and love she had for him—but blessed be God, he hath heard and answered prayer on her behalf, and in a great measure calmed her spirit, though she has not yet been out of her chamber.

Your brother was buried on Monday last in the afternoon—and is gone to reap the fruit of his labors.

I pray God we may imitate him in all his virtues, and be prepared to follow.

I should enlarge much more, but have not time; for which reason I hope you will excuse him who is under the greatest obligations to be, and really is, with the greatest sincerity, yours in all things,

Amos Marruews."

In the second edition of his poems in duodecimo, printed at ~Cambridge, in 1748, there is some account of the author, by a friend, prefixed to it.

I know not who the writer of this account was, but as it was written soon after his death, and by a person who seems to have been well acquainted with him, I shall give a short extract from it.

author of these poems, the Rev. Mr. Samuel Wesley, frankly declares in his preface to the edition published by himself, that it was not any opinion of excellence in the verses themselves, that occasioned their present collection and publication, but merely the profit proposed by the subscription.

If his modesty had permitted him to have been sensible of his own merit, he might, without this, or any other apology, have safely trusted them to speak for themselves: and perhaps the candid reader, upon an impartiel perusal, will hardly think them inferior to the most favored and celebrated collections of this kind.

" For though it must be owned, that a certain roughness may be observed to run through them, the vehemence and surprising vivacity of his temper not suffering him to revise, or, as he used to call it, to tinker what he had once finished—yet strong, just, manly sentiments every where occur, set off with all the advantage which a most luxuriant fancy, and a very uncommon compass of knowledge could adorn them with; together with a flowing and unaffected pleasantness in the more humorsome parts, beyond what could proseed from even the happiest talent of wit, unless also accompanied with that innocence and cheerfulness of heart, which to him made

THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR.

life delightful in his laborious station, and endeared his conversation to all, especially his learned and ingenious friends; and many such be had, of all ranks and degrees.

He was the son of a clergyman in Lincolnshire, from whence he was brought to Westminster school; where having passed through the college as a King's Scholar, he was elected Student of Christ Church in Oxford.

In both these places, by the sprightliness of his compositions, and his remarkable industry, he gained a reputation beyond most of his cotemporaries, being thoroughly and critically skilful in the learned languages, and master of the classics to a degree of perfection, perhaps not very common in this last mentioned society, so justly famous for polite learning.

It inust be observed, in justice to his memory, that his wit and learning were the least part of this worthy man's praise.

An open, benevolent temper, which he had from nature, he so cultivated upon principle, that the number and the continual success of his good offices was astonishing even to his friends.

He was an in stance how exceedingly serviceable in life a person of a very infe rior station may be, who sets his heart upon it. : His own little income was liberally made use of, and as his acquaintance whom he applied to, were always confident of his care and integrity, he never wanted means to carry on his good purposes.

One particuar must not be omitted; he was one of the first projectors, and a very careful and active promoter of the first Infirmary set up at Westminster, for the relief of the sick and needy, in 1719, and had

satisfaction to see it flourish, and to propagate by its example, under the prudent management of other good persons, many pious establishments of the same kind in distant parts of the nation.

The following extracts of letters from his patron, Bishop Atterbury, are too much to his honor not to be mentioned here; they were occasioned wy that fine poem on the death of Mrs. Morice, his Lordship's daughter.

© April 24, 1730.

"T have received a poem from: Mr. Morice, which I must be insensible not to thank you for, your Elegy on the death of Mrs.

Morice—I cannot help an impulse upon me, to tell you under my own hand, the satisfaction | feel, the approbation I give, the envy

I bear you, for this good work; as a poet and as a man, I thank you, I esteem you."

" Paris, May 27, 1730.

"Tam obliged to W. for what he has written on my dear child; and take it the more kindly because he could not hope for my being ever in a condition to reward him—though if I everam, I will; for he has shown an invariable regard for me all along in all cirvtumstances; and much more than some of his acquaintance, who Lad ten times greater obligations."

© Paris, June 30, 1730.

'The Verses you sent me touched me very nearly, and the Latin in the front of them as much as the Engsish that followed

There are a great many good lines in them, and they are writ with as much affection as poetry.

They came from the heart of the

THE LIFE OF THE REV.

SHARLES WESLEY.

author, and he has a share of mine in return; and if ever 1 come back to my country with honor, he shall find it."

'hese extracts do honor to the feelings of Atterbury as a man; and they give a noble testimony to the disinterested and unchangeable friendship of Mr. Wesley for a person whom he esteemed, and whom he thought deeply injured.

The author of "Some Account of Mr. Samuel Wesley," prefixed to his poems, informs us that the following inscription was put upon his grave-stone in the church-yard at Tiverton.

Here lie interr'd The remains of the Rev. Samue, Westey, A. M.

Some time Student of Christ Church, Oxon:

A man for his uncommon wit and learning, For the henevolence of his temper, And simplicity of manners Deservedly beloved and esteemed by all.

An excellent Preacher ; But whose best sermon Was, the constant example of an edifying life.

So continually and zealously employed In acts of beneficence and charity, That he truly followed His blessed Master's example In going about doing good.

Of such scrupulous integrity, That he declined occasions of advancement in the world

Through fear of being involved in dangerous compliances, And avoided the usual ways to preferment

As studiously as many others seek them.

Therefore after a life spent {n the laborious employment of teaching youth, First, for near twenty years As one of the Ushers in Westminster School;

Afterwards for seven years As Head Master of the Free Schoo! at Tiverton, He resigned his soul to God, Nov. 6, 1739, in the 49th year of his age.

CHAPTER VI.

Some Account of the Life of the Rev. Charles Wesley, A. M.

SECTION I.

OF HIS BIRTH, AND EDUCATION UNTIL HIS ORDINATION IN 1735,

Mr. Cuarces Wesxuy was bora December 18, 1708, old style, several weeks before his time, at Epworth in Lincolnshire; being about five years younger than his brother John Wesley, and about sixteen younger than Samuel.

He appeared dead rather than alive when ne was born, He did aot cry, nor open his' eyes and was kept wrapt up in soft wool 6*

THE LIFE

OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

antil the time when he should have been born according to tha usual course of nature, and then he opened his eyes and cried.

He received the first rudiments of Jearning at home, under the pious care of his mother, as all the other children did.

In 1716 be was sent to Westminster school, and placed under the care of his eldest brother Samuel Wesley, as high churchman, who educated him to his own principles.

He was exceedingly sprightly and active; very apt to learn, but arch and unlucky, though not ilk natured, When he had been some years at school, Mr. R. Wesley, a gentleman of large fortune in Ireland, wrote to his father, and asked if he had any son named Charles; if so, he would make him his heir.

Accordingly a gentleman in London brought money for his education several years.

But one year another gentleman called, probably Mr. Welsey himself, talked largely with him, and asked if he was willing to go with him to Ireland.

Mr. Charles desired to write to his father, who answered immediately, and referred it to his own choice.

He chose to stay in England.

Mr.

W. then found and adopted another Charles Wesley, who was the late Earl of M—n—g—n. A fair escape, says Mr. John Wesley, from whose shert account of his brother I have taken this anecote.

From this time Mr. Charles Wesley depended chiefly on his brother Samuel till 1721, when he was admitted a scholar of St.

Peter's College, Westminster.* He was now a King's scholar; and as he advanced in age and learning he acted dramas, and at length became captain of the school.

In 1726 he was elected to Christ Church, Oxford,t at which time his brother was Fellow of Lincoln College.

Mr. John Wesley gives the following account of him after he came to Oxford:

He pursued his studies diligently, and led a regular harmless life: but if J spoke to him about religion, he would warmly answer, ' What, would you have me to be a saint all at once?' and would hear no more.

I was then near three years my father's curate.

During most of this time he continued much the same; but in the year 1729 I observed his letters grew much more serious, and when I returned to Oxford in ae that year, I found him in great earnestness to save his soul.

Mr. Charles Wesley gives the following account of himself for the first year or two after he went to Oxford.{

'" My first year at college I lost in diversions: the next I set myself to study.

Diiligence led me into serious thinking: I went to the weekly sacrament, and persuaded two or three young students to accompany me, and to observe the method of study prescribed by the statutes of the university.

'This gained me the harmless name of Methodist.

In half a year (after this) my brother left his curacy at Epworth * Welch's List of Seholars of St. Peter's College, Westminster, as they were peeve to vhrist-church College, Oxford, and Trinity College, Camt ridge, p

3D. t+ Ibid. p 110. tin his letter to Dr. Chandler.

THE LIFE OF THE REV

CHARLES WESLEY.

and came to our assistance.

We then proceeded regularly 1) our studies, and in doing what good we could to the bodies and souls of men."

It was in the year 1728, in the twentieth year of his age, that he began to apply more closely to study, and to be more serious in his general deportment than usual.

He soon gave proof of his sincere desire to be truly religious, by expressing a wish to write a diary, ir which he intended to register daily the state of his mind, and the actions of the day.

A diary of this kind, faithfully kept, is a delineation of a man's moral and religious character; it is a moral picture of the man accurately drawn.

No man wishes to draw his ewn character in this way, in every little circumstance of life, and tc review it often, but he who is desirous to think and act rightly, and to improve daily in knowledge and virtue.

He knew that his brother, Mr. John Wesley, had kept such a diary for several years, and was able to give him instructions how to proceed.

He therefore wrote to him in January, 1729, as follows: " I would willingly write a diary of my actions, but do not know how to go about it.

What particulars am I to take notice of ? Am I to give my thoughts and words, as well as deeds, a place in it?

Jam to mark all the good and ill I do; and what besides?

Must I not take account of my progress in learning, as well as religion?

What cypher can I make use of?

If you would direct me to the same, or like method to your own, I would gladly follow it, for I am fully convinced of the usefulness of such an undertaking.

I shall be at a stand till | hear from you.

"God has thought fit, it may be to increase my wariness, to deny me at present your company and assistance.

It is through him strengthening me, I trust to maintain my ground till we meet.

And | hope, that neither before nor after that time, I shall relapse into my former state of insensibility.

It is through your means, } firmly believe, that God will establish what he has begun in me; and there is no one person l would so willingly have to be the instrument of good to me as you.

It is owing, in great measure, to somebody's prayers (my mother's most likely) that Iam come to think as I do; for I cannot tell myself, how or wnen I awoke out of my lethargy—only that it was not long after you went away."

The enemies of the Christian Revelation, and friends of Deism, were so much increased about this time, and were become so bold and daring in their attempts to propagate their principles in the university, as to rouse the attention of the Vice-Chancellor; who, with the consent of the Heads of Houses and Proctors, issued the following programma, or edict, which was fixed up in most of the balls of the university.

's Whereas there is too much reason to believe, that some members of the university have of late been in danger of being corrupted by ill-designing persons, who have not only entertained wicked and _ blasphemous nctions, contrary to the truth of the christan religion; but have endea'ored to instil the same ill principles into others: and the more ¢ fectually to propagate their infidelity, have applied their poison to he unguarded inexperience of less informed minds, where they t'! ight it might operate with better maccess; carefully

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES WESLEY

concealing their impious tenets from those whose riper judgment and more wary conduct might discover their false reasoning, and disappoint the intended progress of their infidelity. And whereas therefore, it is more especially necessary at this time, to guard the youth of this place against these wicked advocates for pretended human reason against divine revelation, and to enable them the better to defend their religion, and to expose the pride and impiety of those who endeavor to undermine it; Mr. Vice-Chancellor, witk the consent of the Heads of Houses and Proctors, has thought fit to recommend it, as a matter of the utmost consequence, to the several tutors of each college and hall in the university, that they discharge their duty by a double diligence, in informing their respective pupils in their christian duty, as also in explaining to them the articles of religion which they profess, and are often called upon to subscribe, and in recommending to them the frequent and careful reading of the Scriptures, and such other books as may serve more efiectually to promote christianity, sound principles, and orthodox faith.

And further, Mr. Vice-Chancellor, with the same consent, does hereby forbid the said youth the reading of such books as may tend to the weakening of their faith, the subverting of the authority of the scripture, and the introducing of deism, profaneness and irreligion in their stead."—The Dean of Christ Church was so much a friend to infidelity, that he would not suffer this programma to be put up in the hall of his college.

It is always pleasing to a pious mind, to trace the ways of providence, not only as they relate to individuals, but as they affect large bodies of men, collectively considered.

In the case before us there is something worthy of observation.

At the very time when the friends of infidelity were making so strong an effort to propagate their principles in this celebrated seminary of learning,

God was preparing two or three young men, to planta religious society in the same place; which should grow up with vigor, and spread its branches through several countries, in opposition to the baneful influence of infidelity and profaneness.

In the course of the following summer Mr. Charles Wesley became more and more serious, and began to be sizgularly diligent, both in the means of grace and in his studies.

His zeal for God began already to kindle, and manifest itself in exertions to do good beyond the common round of religious duties.

He endeavored to awaken an-attention to religion in the minds of some of the students, and was soon successful in one or two instances.

This appears from the following letter, which he wrote to his brother John Wesley in May, 1729.

Providence has at present put it into my power to do some good.

I have a modest, humble, well disposed youth lives next me, and have been, thank God, somewhat instruinental in keeping hin so.

He was got into vile hands, and is now vroke loose.

I assisted in setting him free, and will do my utmost to hinder him from getting in with them again.

He was of opinion that. passive goodness was sufficient: and would fain have kept in with his acquaintance and God at the same time.

He durst not receive the sacrament, but at the usual times, for fear of being

THE

LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

laughed at.

By convincing him of the duty of frequent communicating, I have prevailed on both of us to receive once a week.

earnestly long for, and desire the blessing God is about tc send me in you.

Iam sensible this is my day of grace; and that upon my employing the time before our meeting and next parting, will in great measure depend my condition for eternity."

From these extracts of two of Mr Charles Wesley's letiers to his brother, and from the account which he has given of himself in a letter to Dr. Chandler, the following particulars appear evident.

1. That he was awakened to a most serious and earnest desire of being truly religious and devoted to God, while his brother was at Epworth, as his father's curate.

2. That he observed an exact method in his studies, and in his attendance on the duties of religion; receiving the sacrament once a weck.

38. That he persuaded two or three young gentlemen to join him in these things, among whom | believe Morgan was one.

4. That the exact method and order which he observed in spending his time, and regulating his conduct, gained him the name of Methodist.

Hence it appears that Mr. Charles Wesley was the first Methodist, and laid the foundation of that little society at Oxford, which afterwards made so much noise in the world: but it does not appear that any regular mectings were held, or that the members had extended their views beyond their own improvement in knowledge and virtue, until Mr. John Wesley left his curacy, and came to reside wholly at Oxford in November, 1729.

'The beginning of this society was small, and it appeared contemptible to those around; but events have shown, that it was big with consequences of the utmost importance to the happiness of thousands.

So little do men know beforehand of the designs of providence.

Man was made for social intercourse with man.

well regulated society of a few well chosen persons, improves the understanding, invigorates the powers of the mind, strengthens our resolutions, and animates us to perseverance in the execution of our designs.

'These were the happy effects of the union of the two brothers in November this year, when Mr. John Wesley left

Epworth, and came to reside at Oxford.

They now formed a regular society, and quickened the diligence and zeal of each other in the execution of their pious purposes.

About this time Mr. Charles began to take pupils.

On this occasion his father wrote to him as follows, ina letter dated January, 1730, when

Charles had just passed the twenty-first year of his age.

'I had your last, and you may casily guess whether I were not well pleased with it, both on your account and my own.

You havea double advantage by your pupils, which will soon bring you more, if you will improve it, as I firmly hope you will, by taking the utmost care to form their minds to piety as well as learning.

As for yourself, between logic, grammar, and mathematics, be idle if you can.

I give my blessing to the bishop for having tied you a little faster, by obliging you to rub up your Arabic; and a fixed and constant method will make the whole both pleasing and delightful to you.

But for all that, you must find time every day for walking, which you know you may do with advantage to your pupils; and a lirtle

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

more robust exercise, now and then, will do you no harm.

You are now launched fairly, Charles; hold up your head, and swim like a man; and when you cuff the wave heneath you, say to it, much as another hero did, Carolum vehis, et Caroli fortunam.* But always keep your eye fixed above the pole-star, and so God send you a good voyage through the troublesome sea of life, which is the hearty prayer of your loving father."

Mr. Charles Wesley and his brother John had been always united in affection; they were now united in their pursuit of learning, their views of religion, and their endeavors to do good.

Mr.

Morgan was to them as another brother, and united together, they were asa three-fold cord, which is not easily broken. Though few in number, of little reputation in the world, and unsupported by any powerful allies, yet they boldly lifted up their standard against infidelity and profaneness, the common enemies of religion and virtue.

They did not indeed, at present, make any great inroads into the enemy's territory, but they bravely kept their ground, and defended their little fort with success, against every attempt of the enemy to dislodge them.

When death robbed them of Morgan, the two brothers remained unshaken in their purpose.

They were the bond of union between the members of their little society at Oxford; and if one or more of these deserted them, through fear, or shame, or being weary of restraint, they stood firm as a rock, persevering in their resolution to serve God and do good to men, without the least shadow of wavering, through evil report and good report, as if alike insensible to either.

Happily, they were not hurried on by arash intemperate zeal in their proceedings; which is the common failing of young men.

'They were cautious and wary, using every prudential means in their power, to prevent the good that was in them from being evil spoken of.

Charles had much more fire, and openness of temper than his brother; but he was not less cautious in this respect.

If any doubts arose in his mind; or if any practice, which he thought proper and commendable, seemed likely to give great offence to others, he asked the advice of those who were older and wiser than himself, how he ought to proceed.

'This appears from a letter which he wrote to his father in June, 1731, in which he says, "On Whitsunday the whole college received the sacrament, except the servitors (for we are too well bred to communicate with them, though in the body and blood of Christ) to whom it was administered the next day; en which I was present at church, but with the Canons left the sacrament to those for whom alone it was prepared.

What I would beg to be resolved in is, whether or no my being assured I should give infinite scandal by staying, could sufficiently justify me in turning my back of God's ordinance.

It is a question my future conduct is much concerned in, and I shall therefore earnestly wait for your decision."

Thou carriest Charles, and Charles' fortune.

THE LIFE OF THE REV.

CHARLES WESLEY.

Mr. Charles Wesley proceeded Master of Arts in the usaal course, and thought only of spending all his days at Oxford as a tutor; for he "exceedingly dreaded entering into holy orders.?*

In 1735, Mr. John Wesley yielded to the pressing solicitations of Mr. Oglethorpe, Dr. Purton, and some others, to go to Georgia as a missionary to preach to the Indians, and he prevailed on his brother Charles to accompany him.

Their brother Samuel consented that Mr. John Wesley should go, but vehemently opposed the design of Charles to accompany him.

But his opposition had no effect, for Mr, Charles engaged himself as secretary to Mr.

Oglethorpe, and also as secretary to Indian affairs, and in this character he went to Georgia. A little before they left England,

Dr. Burton suggested that it might be well if Mr. Charles Wesley was ordained before he left this country.

His brother John overruled his inclination in this thing also, and he was ordained Deacon by Dr. Potter, Bishop of Oxford: and the Sunday following, Priest, by Dr. Gibson, Bishop of London. t SE Carey ON wEI.

OF MR. CHARLES WESLEY'S VOYAGE TO GEORGIA, HIS SITUATION

THERE, AND RETURN TO ENGLAND IN 1736.

Tuey sailed from Gravesend on the 22d of October, 1735, but meeting with contrary winds, they did not leave Cowes till the 10th of December.

Mr. Charles Wesley preached several times while they were detained here, and great crowds attended his ministry.

His brother Samuel, who was violently against his going abroad, observes, that he hoped Charles was convinced by this instance, that he needed not to have gone to Georgia to convert sinners.

After a stormy passage they arrived in Savannah river, Feb. 5th, 1736, and Mr. John Wesley was appointed to take charge of Savannah; Mr. Charles of Frederica; waiting for an opportunity of preaching to the Indians.

Mr. Charles Wesley did not enter on his ministry till March 9th, when he first set foot on Simon's Island, and his spirit immediately revived.

No sooner did I enter on my ministry, says he, than God gave me a new heart; so true is that saying of Bishop Hall, '*The calling of God never leaves a man unchanged, neither did God ever employ any in his service whom he did not enable for the work."

'The first person that saluted him on landing, was his friend Mr. Ingham:

' Never,"' says he, "did I more rejoice to see han; especially when he told me the treatment he had met with for vindicating the Lord's day.

This specimen of the ignorance and unteachable temper of the people among whom he had to Jabor was unpromising, but he little exyected the trials and dangers which lay before him."

Like a faithful and diligent pastor, he immediately entered on his office; not with joy at the prospect of a good income, but with fear and trem- * His letter to Dr. Chandler. t Ibid.

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

bling, at the views which he had of the importance and difficulty of the ministerial office.

In the afternoon he began to converse with his parishioners, without which he well knew, that general instructions often lose their effect.

But he observes on this occasion, "* With what trembling should I call them mine."

He felt as every minister of the gospel ought to feel when he takes upon nim to guide others in the ways of God.

In the evening he read prayers in the open air, at which Mr. Oglethorpe was present.

The lesson was remarkably adapted to his situation, and he felt the full force of it, both in the way of direction and encouragement.

Continue instant in prayer, and watch in the same with thanksgiving; withal praying also for us, that God would open unto us a door of utterance to speak the mystery of Christ, that I may make it manifest as I ought to speak.

Walk in wisdom toward those that are without, redeeming the time.—Say to Archippus, take heed to the ministry which thou hast received of the Lord that thou fulfil it.

After the labors of the day, he returned and slept in the boat.

The colony was at this time very scantily provided with accommodations.

'There was no place erected where the people could assemnble for public worship; for on March 10th between five and six in the morning, Mr. Charles Wesley read short prayers to a few persons, before Mr. Oglethorpe's tent, in a hard shower of rain.

He afterwards talked with Mrs. W. who had come in the ship with him and his brother, and endeavored to guard her against the cares of the world, and to persuade her to give herself up to God; but in vain.

Inthe evening he endeavored to reconcile her and Mrs. H. who were greatly at variance, but to no purpose.

Some of the women now began to be jealous of each other, and to raise animosities and divisions in the colony, which gave a great deal of trouble to Mr. Oglethorpe.

Mr. Wesley's serious and religious deportment, his constant presence with them, and his frequent reproof of their licentious behavior, soon made him an object of hatred; and plans were formed either to ruin him in the opinion of Mr, Oglethorpe, or to take him off by violence.

We shall see these plans open by degrees.

March 11th, at ten in the morning, he began the full service to about a dozen women whom he had got together, intending to continue it, and only to read a few prayers to the men before they went to work.

He also expounded the second lesson with some degree of boldness, which he had done several times before; and it is probable that he did thisextempore.

After prayers he met Mrs.

H.'s maid in a great passion and flood of tears, at the treatment she lad received from her mistress.

She seemed determined to destroy herself, to escape her Egyptian bondage, He prevailed with her to return, and went with her home.

He asked Mrs. H. to forgive her; but she refused with the utmost roughness, rage, and almost reviling.

He next met Mr. 'Tackner, who, he observes, made him full amends: he was in an excellent temper, resolved to strive, not with his wife, but with himself, in putting off the old man, and putting on the new.

In the evening he received the first harsh word from Mr. Oglethorpe, when he asked for something for a

THE LIFE

OF THE REV

CHARLES WESLEY.

pour woman.

'lhe next day he received a rougher answer in a matter which deserved still greater encouragement.' "I know not,"' says he, " how to account for his increasing coldness."

His encouragement, he observes, was the same in speaking with Mrs. W. whom he found all storm and tempest; so wilful, so untractable, sc fierce, that he could not bear to stay near her.

'This evening Mr, Oglethorpe was with the men under arms, in expectation of an enemy, but in the same ill humor with Mr. Wesley.

I staid," says he, "as long as I could, however unsafe, within the wind of such commotion; but at last the hurricane of his passion drove me away."

Mr. Wesley's situation was now truly alarming; not only as it regarded his usefulness, but as it affected his safety.

Many persons lost all decency in their behavior towards him, and Mr.

Oglethorpe's treatment of him showed that he had received impressions greatly to his disadvantage; at the same time he was totally ignorant of his accusers, and of what he was accused.

But heing conscious of his own innocence he trusted in God, and considered his sufferings as a part of the portion of those who will live godly in Christ Jesus, especially if they persuade others to walk in the same rule.

Sunday, March 14th, he read prayers, and preached with boldness in singleness of intention, under a great tree, to about twenty people, among whom was Mr. Oglethorpe.

In the Epistle," says he, 'I was plainly shown what I ought to be, and what I ought to expect.

'Giving no offence in any thing, that the ministry be not blamed, but in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of Christ; in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distress, in stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labors, in watchings,' &c."

At night he found himself exceedmgly faint; but had no better bed to lie down upon than the ground; on which he says, "I slept very comfortably before a great fire, and waked next morning per fectly well."

He spent March 16th wholly in writing letters for Mr. Oglethorpe.

He had now been six days at Frederica; and observes, "fT would not spend six days more in the same manner for all

Georgia."

But he had more than six days to spend in no better a situation, without being able to make any conditions.

Mr. Charles Wesley, as well as his brother John, was so fully convinced at this time, that immersion was the ancient mode of baptizing, that he determined to adhere strictly to the rubric of the church of England in relation to it, and not to baptize any child by sprinkling, unless it was sickly and weak,

'This occasioned some contention among his people, who were governed chietly by their passions, and a spirit of opposition,

However, by perseverance and mild persuasion, he prevailed with some of them to consent to it, and about this time, he adds with apparent pleasure, 'I baptized Mr. Colwell's child by true immersion, before a large congregation." ee ; March 18, Mr. Oglethorpe set out with the Indians to hunt the buffalo upon the main, and to see the utmost limits of what they slaimed.~-This day Mrs. W. discovered to Mr. Wesley 'the

-THE LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

whole mystery of iniquity."

I suppose he means the p.ots ane designs which were formed, chiefly against himself.

He went to his myrtle grove, and while be was repeating " ] will thank thee, for thou hast heard me, and art become my salva tion,"? a gun was fired from the other side of the bushes.

Providentially he had the moment before turned from that end of the walk where the shot entered, and heard it pass close by him.

'This was, apparently, a design upon his life.

A circumstance now took place which soon brought on an explanation between Mr. Oglethorpe and Mr. Wesley.

Mr. Oglethorpe had, more than once, given orders that no man should shoot on a Sunday; and Germain had been confined in the guard-room for it

In the midst of sermon, on Sunday the 21st, a gun was fired: the constable ran out, and found it was the Doctor, and told him u was contrary to orders, and he must go with him to the officer.

The Doctor's passion kindled; '* What," said he, 'don't you know that I am not to be looked upon as a common fellow???

'The constable not knowing what to do, went back, and after consulting with Hermsdorff, returned with two sentinels, and took him to the guard-room.

His wife then charged and fired a gun, and ran thither like a mad woman, and said she had shot, and would be confined too.

She curst and swore in the utmost transport of rage, threatening to kill the first man that should come near her; but at last was persuaded to go away.

In the afternoon she fell upon Mr. Wesley in the street with the greatest bitterness and scurrility: said he was the cause of her husband's confinement, but she would be revenged, &c. &c.

He replied, that he pitied her, but defied all that she or the devil could do; and he hoped she would soon be of a better mind.

''In my evening hour of retirement," says be, "T resigned myself to God, in prayer for conformity to a suffering

Saviour."

Before prayers this evening he took a walk with Mr. Ingham, who seemed surprized that he should not think innocence a sufficient protection: but Mr. Wesley had not acquaihted him with the information he had received of designs formed against him.—At night, he tells us, "I was forced to exchange my usual bed, the ground, for a chest, being almost speechless with a violent cold."

Mr. Oglethorpe was now expected to return from his excursion with the Indians, and such was the violence of the party formed against Mr. Wesley, that the Doctor sent his wife to arm herself from the case of instruments, and forcibly to make her escape, to speak to him first on his landing, and even to stab any person who should oppose her.

'I was encouraged," says Mr. Wesley, "from the lesson, God hath not given us the spirit of fear, but of power

—Be not thou therefore ashamed of the testimony of our Lord,"

&e.

March 24th, "1 was enabled to pray earnestly for my enemies, particularly for Mr Oglethorpe, whom I now looked upon as the chief of them—Then gave myself up entirely to God's disposal, desiring that [ might not now want power to pray, when I most of all needed it—Mr. Ingham then came and read the 37th psalin, a glorious exhortation to patience, and confidence in God.—Wher hotice was given us of Mr. Oglethorpe's landing, Mr. H., Mr. Ing:

THE LIFE

OF THE REV.

CHARLES WESLEY.

TS ham, and | were sent for.

We found him in his tent, w.th the people around it, and Mr. and Mrs. H. within.

After a short hearing the officers were reprimanded, and the prisoners dismissed.

At going out Mrs. H. modestly told me, she had something more to say against me, but she would take another opportunity—1 only answered, 'you know, Madan, it is impossible for me to fear you.'

When they were gone, Mr. Oglethorpe said, he was convinced and glad that I had no hand in all this—I told him that I had son.ething to impart of the last importance, when he was at leisure.

He took no notice, but read his letters, and | walked away with Mr. Ingham, who was utterly astonished.

The issue is just what 1 expected—I was struck with these words in the evening lesson:

'Thou therefore, my son, be strong in the grace that is in Christ Jesus: remember that Jesus Christ was raised from the dead, according to my gospel, wherein | suffer trouble as an evil doer, even unto boads, but the word 6f God is not bound, therefore | endure all things for the elect's sake.

It is a faithful saying; for if we be dead with him, we shall also live with him: if we sufler, we shall also reign with him—After reading these words, I could not forbear adding, | need say nothing; God will shortly apply this—

Glory be to God for. my confidence hitherto—O! what am I, if left to myself; but | can doand suiter all things through Carist strengthening me."

He goes on: "Thursday, March 25th, I beard the second drum beat for prayers, which | had desired Mr. Ingham to read, being much weakened by my fever; Lut considering that I ought to appear at this time especially,

I rose, and heard those animating words, 'If any man serve me, let him follow me, and where I am there shall my servant be.

If any man serve ine, him will my Father honor,' &c.

At half past seven, Mr. Oglethorpe called me out of my hut; I looked up to God and went.

He charged me with mutiny and sedition; with stirring up the people to leave the colony.

Accordingly he said, they had a meeting last night, and sent to him this morning, desiring leave to go—That their speaker had informed against them, and me the spring of all—T hat the men were such as constantly came to prayers, therefore I must have instigated them—That he should not scruple shooting half a dozen of them at once, but that he had, out of kindness, first spoken to me.

My answer was, 'I desire, sir, that you would have ne regard to ny friends, or the love you had for me, if any thing of this charge ke made out against me—I know nothing of their meeting or designs,

Of those you have mentioned, not one comes to prayers or sacrament—I never invited any one to leave the colony—I desire to answer accusers face to face."

He said my accuser was Mr, Lawley, whom he would bring, if | would wait here—I added, Mr

Lawley is a man who has declared, that be knows no reason for keeping fair with any one, but a design to get all he can by him: but there was nothing to be got by the poor parson.

I asked whether he was not assured that there were men enough in Frederica, who would say or swear any thing against any man, if he were in disgrace—Whether if he himself was removed, or succeeded ill, the whole stream of the people would not be tumed

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY

against him; and even this Lawley, who was of all others the most violent in condemning the prisoners, and justifying the officers?

J _ observed, this was the old cry, away with the Christians to the lisns—I mentioned R. and his wife scandalizing my brother and me, and vowiug revenge against us both, threatening me yesterday even in his presence.

[asked what satisfaction or redress was due to my character—What good I could do in my parish, if cut off by calumnies from ever seeing one half of it?

I ended with assuring him, that I had, and should make it my business to promote peace among all."

Mr. Oglethorpe returned with Lawley, he observed the place was too public—I offered to take him to my usual walk in the woods—In the way, it came into my mind to say to Mr. Oglethorpe, 'show only the least disinclination to find me guilty, and you shall see.what a turn it will give to the accusation.'

He took the hint, and insisted on Lawley to make good his charge.

He began with the quarrel in general, but did not show himself angry with me, or desirous to find me to blame.

Lawley, who appeared fulleof guilt and fear, upon this dropt his accusation, or rather shrunk it into my forcing the people to prayers.

I replied, the people themselves would acquit me of that; and as to the quarrel of the officers, I appealed to the officers themselves for the truth of my assertion, that { had no hand at all in it.

I professed my desire and resolution of promoting peace and obedience—Here Mr. Oglethorpe spoke of reconciling matters: bid Lawley tell the people, that he would not so much as ask who they were, if they were but quiet for the future.

'I hope,' added he, 'they will be so; and Mr. Wesley here, hopes so too.'

'Yes,? says Lawley, 'I really believe it of Mr. Wesley: I had always a great respect for him,'

TI turned and said to Mr. Oglethorpe, 'did I not tell you it would be sc??

He replied to Lawley, ' Yes, you had always a very great respect for Mr. Wesley; you told me he was a stirrer up of sedition, and at the bottom of all this disturbance.'?

With this geutle reproof he dismissed him; and I thanked Mr. Oglethorpe for having first spoken to me of the things of which I was accused, begging he would always do so, which he promised.

I walked with him to Mrs. H.'s door; she came out aghast to see me with him.

He there left me, and | was delivered out of the mouth of the lion."

went to my hut, where I found Mr. Ingham; he said, this was but the begining of sorrows—' Not as | will, but as thou wilt.?

About noon, in the midst of a storm of thunder and lightning, I read the 28th psalm, and found it gloriously suited to my cireur = stances.

I never felt the Scriptures as now.

I now find them a. written for my instruction or comfort.

At the same time I felt great joy in the expectation of our Saviour's thus coming to judgment: when the secrets of all hearts shall be revealed, and God shall make my innocency as clear as the light, and my just dealing as the noon day."

'At three in the afternoon I walked with Mr. Ingham, and read him the history of this amazing day.

We rejoiced together in the protection of God, and through comfvwt of the Scriptures.

The evening lesson was full of encouragement.

'This know, that in

* THE LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES WESLEY

rr] ithe las. days perilous times shall come; for men shall be false accusers, incontinent, fierce, despisers of those that are good, traitors, heady, high-minded; but they shall proceed no further, for their folly shall be made manifest to all men, &c.

All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable,' &c.

Blessed be God that I begin to find them so.

Meeting with Mr. Hird, I persuaded him to use all his interest with the people, to lay aside their thoughts of leaving the colony.

He told me that he bad assured Mr, Oglethorpe that this was always my language to him and the rest; and that | had no hand in the late disturbance; but was answered short, ' You must not tell me that; I know better.'

After spending an hour at the camp, in singing such psalms as suited the occasion, | went to bed in the hut, which was thoroughly wet with to-day's rain."

My soul is always in my hand, therefore will I not forget thy law.

'This morning Mr. Oglethorpe called me out to tell me of Mrs. Lawley's miscarriage, by being denied access to the Doctor for bleeding.

He seemed very angry, and to charge me with it; saying he should be the tyrant if he passed by such intolerable injuries.

I answered that i knew nothing of the matter, and it was hard that it should be imputed to me.

'That from the first Hermsdorf told the Doctor he might visit any patients that he pleased, but the Doctor would not visit any.

I denied that | had the least hand in the business, as Hernmsdorf himself had declared; and yet I must be charged with all the mischief.

'How else can it be,' said he, 'that there is no love, no meekness, no true religion among the people; but instead of this, mere formal prayers?

I said, 'as to that I can answer for them, that they have no more of the form of godliness than the power: for-I have seldom more thas six at the public service.'

'But what would an unbeliever say to your raising these disorders?'

I answered, 'if I had raised them, he might say there is nothing in religion, but what would that signify to those who had experienced it? they would not say so.?

He said the people were full of dread and confusion—that it was much more easy to govern a thousand than sixty persons—that he durst not leave them before they were settled.

asked him whether he would have me altogether forbear to converse with my parishioners?

'To this [ could get no answer.

[went on to observe, that the reason why I did not interpose for or against the Doctor, was his having at the beginning charged me with his confinement.

I said, 'I have talked less with my parishioners these five days past, than I had done in any one afternoon before.

I have shun ied apsearing in public, lest my advice should be asked; or, test if [ ee others talking, my silence should be deciphered into advice.

But one argument of my innocence I can give, which will convince even you of it. I know my life is in your hands; and yoa know that were you to frown upon me, and give the least intimation that it would be agreeable to you, the generality of this wretched people would say or swear anything.'

To this he agreed and owned the case was so with them all.

'You see,' said I, 'that my safety depends on your single,opinion of me: must I not therefore be mad if, in such a situation, | should provoke you by disturbing the pub

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES WESLEY

lic peace?

Innocence, I know, is not the least protection, but my sure trust is in God.

Here company interrupted us, and I left him.

I was no longer careful for the event, after reading those words in the morning lesson, 'Thou shalt not follow me now, but chou shalt foll w me afterwards.?

Amen: When thou pleasest, thy time is best."

'While we pity the situation, we cannot but admire the genuine piety, the patience and prudent conduct of this good man, in the inidst of such severe and unexpected trials.

Though yet in the :torm, he writes to his brother with a degree of calmness and moderation which shows the greatness of his mind.

" Frederica, March 27th.

"Drar BrorHer,— "] received your letter and box.

My last to you was opened, the contents being publicly proclaimed by those who were sv ungenerous as to intercept it.

Ihave not yet complained to Mr. Oglethorpe—Though I trust I shall never either write or speak what

I will not justify both to God and man, yet I would not have the secrets of my soul revealed to every one.

For their sakes, therefore, as well as for my own, I shall write no more, and desire you will not.

Nor will you have occasion, as you visit us so soon.

I hope your coming may be of use to many.

Oglethorpe gave me an exceeding necessary piece of advice for you—* Beware of hypocrites, in particular of log-house converts.' hey consider you as favored by Mr. Oglethorpe, and will therefore put on the form of religion, to please—not God, but you.

'To this I shall only add, give no temporal encouragement whatsoever to any seeming converts, else they will follow you for the sake of the loaves..

Convince them thus, that it can never be worth their while to be hypocrites.

Stay till you are in disgrace, in persecution, by the heathen, by your own countrymen; till you are accounted the offscouring of all things

(as you must infallibly be, if God is true), and then see who will follow you.—t.

'© God, you believe, has much work to do in America.

I believe so too, and begin to enter into the designs which he has over me.

I see why he brought me hither; and hope ere long to say with Ignatius, 'It is now that | begin to be a disciple of Christ.'

(vod direct you to pray for me.

Adieu."

On the evening of the day when Mr. Charles Wesley wrote this letter, a thought came into his mind to send Mr. Ingham for his

Leother.

Mr, Ingham was at first much averse to leave him in his trials, but at length was persuaded to go to Savannah, and Mr.

Jchu Wesley set out from thence on the 4th of April.* I shall uow pursue Mr. Charles? narrative.

*Suuday, March 28.

I went to the storehouse, our tabernacle at present, to hearken what the Lord God would say concerning both myself and the congregation, I was struck with the first lesson, Joseph and Potiphar's wife.

The second was still more aniinating.

'Ifthe world hate you, ye know it hated me before if * See Mr. Wesley's Journal, vol. xxvi. of his Works, pp. 127, i28.

THE LIFE

OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

r6:) hated you; if ye were of the world,' &c, After prayers, poor Mr.

Davison staid behind to take his leave of Mr. Ingham.

He burst Into tears, and said, 'one good man is leaving us wready; 1 foresee nothing but desolation.

Must my poor children be brought up like these savages?'

We endeavored to comfort him, by showing him his calling.

At ten o'clock Mr, Ingham preached an alarming sermon onthe day of judgment.

In my walk at noon I was full of heaviness; [complained to Ged that I had no friend but him, and even in him could find no comfort.

Tmmediately I received power to pray; then opening my Bible, I read as follows:

' Hearken unto me, ye that seek the Lord; look unto the rock from whence you were hewn: fear not the reproach of men, neither be ye afraid of their reviling.

Awake, awake, flee away; who art thou that thou shouldst be afraid of a man that shall die, and hast feared continually every day, because of the fury of the oppressor? and where is the fury of the oppressor?'

After reading this, it is no wonder that I found myself renewed in confidence.

While Mr. Inghain waited for the boat, I took a turn with Mr. Horton: he fully convinced me of the true character of Mrs. H.

In the highest degree ungrateful, &c. &c.

I then hasted to the water-side, where I found Mr. Ingham just put off.

O! happy happy friend! abit erupit evasit:* but woe is me that I am still constrained to dwell in Meshech.

I languished to bear him company, followed him with my eye till out of sight, and then sunk into deeper dejection of spirit than J had known before."

"March 29.

I wasrevived with those words of our Lerd.

'These things have I spoken unto you, that you should not be otfended.

They shall put you out of theirsynagogues; yea, the time cometh, that whosoever killeth you shall think that he doeth God service,' &c.

Knowing when | left England, that I was to live with Mr. Oglethorpe, [ brought nothing with me but my clothes and books.

This morning, asking a servant for something | wanted, [ think a tea-kettle, he told me that Mr. Oglethorpe had given orders that no one should use his things. I answered, that order, I supposed, did not extend to me: 'yes, sur,' said he, 'you were excepted by name.?

Thanks be to God, that it is not yet made capital to give me a morsel of bread.

Having lain hitherto on the ground, in a corner of Mr. Reed's hut, and hearing some boards were to be disposed of,

I attempted in vain to get some of them to lie upon—they were given to all besides—the minister of Frederica only must be ayorytow, aPsurctos, aveotiuc, f Yet are we not hereunto called anrurery, xaxorrade.t Even the Son of Man had not where to lay his head—I find the Scriptures an inexhaustible fund of comfort—

my hand shortened at all that I cannot save, or have I no power to deliver'—Behold the Lord God will help me, who is he that shall condemn me?

* He is gone; he has broke 'oose; he has escaped.

Treated as an enemy lo sovety, as ap unjust person, and be destitute of cz9 aabitation.

To have no certain dwelling-place; to suffer afflictions 1 Cor, in. ds. 9

Tim. iv. 5.

THE

LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

«" March 31.

I begin now to be abused and slighted into an opin 'on of my own considerableness.

I could not be more tramplec upon, were La fallen minister of state.

'The people have found ou that Iam in disgrace, and all the ery is, 'curramus_preecipites, et dum jacet in ripa, calcemus Cresaris bostem* My few wellwishers are afraid to speak to me; some have turned out of the way to avoid me; others have desired that I would not take it i if they seemed not to know me when we should meet.

The servant that used to wash my linen, sent it back unwashed.

It was great cause of triumph that I was forbid the use of Mr. Oglethorpe's things; which in effect debarred me of most of the conveniences, if not the necessaries of life—I sometimes pitied them, and sometimes diverted myself with the odd expression of their contempt: but T found the benefit of having undergone a much lower degree of obloquy at Oxford."

" April 1.

In the midst of morning service, a poor Scout boatman was brought in, who was almost killed by the bursting of a cannon.

I found him senseless and dying ; and all | could do was to pray for him, and try by his example to wake his two companions.

He languished till the next day, and then died.

Hitherto I have been borne up by a spirit not my own: but exhausted nature sinks at last.

It is amazing he has held out so long.

My outward hardships and inward conflicts; the bitterness of reproach from the only man I wished to please, down at last have worn my boasted courage.

Accordingly this afternoon, | was forced by a friendly fever to take my bed.

My sickness, I knew, could not be of long continuance, as I was in want of every help and convenience; it must either soon leave me, or release ine from further sufferings.

In the evening Mr. Hird and Mr. Robinson called to see me, and offered me all the assistance in their power.

[ thanked them, but desired they would not prejudice themselves by taking this notice of me.

At that instant we were alarmed with a ery of the Spaniards being come ; we heard many guns fired, and saw the people fly in great consternation to the fort.

I felt not the least disturbance or surprise; bid the women not fear, for God was with us.

In a few minutes, news was brought, that it was only a contrivance of Mr. Oglethorpe's to try the people.

My charitable visitants then left me and soon returned with some gruel, which threw me into a sweat.

The next morning, April 2, they ventured to call again—at night, when my fever was somewhat abated, I was-led out to bury the Scout boatman, and envied him his quiet grave.

April 3.

I found nature endeavored to throw off the disease by excessive sweating, I therefore drank whatever the women brought me.

April 4.

My flux returned; but notwithstanding this, I was obliged to go abroad, and preach and administer the sacrament

My sermon, on 'Keep innocency and take_ heed to the thing that is right, for this shall bring a man peace at the last,' was decyphered into a satire against Mrs. H.

At night | got an old bedstead to sleep upon, being that on which the Scout oatinan had died.

April 6.

I found myself so faint and weak ree Let us run quck, and while he is down let us trample on the enemy 0, cesar.

THE LIFE OF THRE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

that it was with the utmost difficulty I got through the prayers Mr. Davison, my good Samaritan, would often call or send his wife to attend me, and to their care, under God, I cwe my life

To-day Mc. Oglethorpe gave away my bedstead from under me, and refused to spare one of the carpenters to mend ine up another #

* April 10.

Mr. Reed waked me with the news that my brother and Mr. Delamotte were on their way to Frederica.

I found the encouragement I sought, in the Scripture for the day, Psalin lii.

' Why boastest thou thyself, thou tyrant, that thou canst do mischief, whereas the goodness of God endureth yet daily.

Thy tongue imagincth wickedness, and with lies thou cuttest like a sharp razor,' &c.

At six my brother and Mr. Delamotte landed, when my strength was so exhausted, that I could not have read prayers once more.

He helped me into the woods, for there was no talking among a people of spies aud ruftians; not even in the woods unless in an unknown tongue—And yet Mr. Oglethorpe received my brother with abundant kindness.

I began my account of all that had passed, and continued it till prayers.

It would be needless to mention all the Scriptures, which, for so many days, have been adapted to my circumstances.

But I cannot pass by the lesson for this evening, Heb. xi.

I was ashamed of having well nigh sunk under my sufferings, when I beheld the conflicts of those triumphant sufferers of whom the world was not worthy.

April 11. hat words could more support our confidence, than the following? out of the Psalms for the day.

'Be merciful unto me O God, for man goeth about to devour me.

He is daily fighting and troubling me.

Mine enemies be daily in hand to swallow me up, for they be many that fight against me—I will put my trust in God, and will not fear what flesh can do unto me.

'They daily mistake my words,' &c, The next Psalm was equally animating—'

Be merciful unto me, O God, for my soul trusteth in thee ; and under the shadow of thy wings shall be my refuge, till this tyranny be overpast.

I will call unto the most high God, even unto the God that shall perform the cause that I have in hand—my soul isamong lions; and I lie even among the children of men that are set on fire, whose teeth are spears and arrows, and their tongue a sharp sword,' &c.

I just recovered strength enough to consecrate at the sacrament; my brother performed the rest.

We then went out of the reach of informers, and I proceeded in my account, being fully persuaded of the truth of Mrs.

W.'s information against Mr. Oglethorpe, Mrs. H. and herself.

At noon my brother repeated to me his last conference with Mrs. W. in confirmation of all she had ever told me.

"April 16.

My brother prevailed with me to break a resolution which honor and indignation had induced me to form, of starving rather than ask for necessaries.

Accordingly I went to Mr. Oglethorpe, and asked for some little things | wanted. He sent for me back and said, ' pray sir sit down, I have something to say to you;

I hear you have spread several reports about.'

next day my brother and Mr, Delamotte set out in an open boat for Savannah.

I preached inthe afterncon on, ' He tha now goeth on his way weeping and bearing good seed, shall doubt

THE

LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

ess come gain with jay, and bring his sheaves with him.'

Easter eve, April 24, I was sent for at 10, by Mr. Oglethorpe.

'Mr.

Wesley, you know what has passed between us.

I took some pains to satisfy your brother about the reports concerning me, but in vain; he here renews his suspicion in writing.

I did desire to convince him, because I had an esteem for him; and he is just as considerable to me as my esteem makes him.

1 could clear up all, but it matters not, you will soon see the reason of my actions.

| ain now going to death, you will see me no more.

'Take this ring, and carry it from me to Mr. V.; if there be a friend to be depended on he is one.

His interest is next to Sir Robert's; whatever you ask, within his power, he will do for yoa, your brother and family.

I have expected death for some days.

'These letters show that the Spaniards have long been seducing our allies, and intend to cut us off at a blow. I fall by my friends, on whom I depended to send their promised succors.

But death is nothing to me; I will pursue all my designs, and to Him | recommend them and you.'

He then gave me a diamond ring; I took it and said, 'If, postremum i quod te alloquor, hoe est.* hear what you will quickly know to e a truth as soon as you are entered on a separate state; this ring

shall never make any use of tor myself; I have no worldly hopes, I have renounced the world—Life is bitterness to me—I came hither to lay it down—You have been deceived as well as I—I protest my innocence of the crimes I am charged with, and think myself now at liberty to tell you what I thought never to have uttered.' "

It is probable that he unfolded to Mr. Oglethorpe the whole plot, as Mrs. W. had discovered it to him.

When I hac 'inished this relation he seemed entirly changed; full of his old love and confidence in me.

After some expressions of kindness, I asked him, 'are you now satisfied??

He replied, 'Yes entirely.?

' Why then, sir, I desire nothing more on earth, and care not how soon I follow you.'

Headded, how much he desired the conversion of the heathen, and believed my brother in tenied for it.

' But I believe,' said I, 'it will never be under your patronage; for then men would account for it, without taking God into the account.?

He replied, 'I believe so too?— Then embraced and kissed me with the most cordial affection.

I attended him to the Scout boat, where he waited some minutes for his sword.

'They brought a mourning sword the first and a second time; at last they gave him his own, which had been his father's—

' With this sword,' said he, ' ] was never yet unsuccessful.?

When the boat put off, [ran into the woods to see my last of him.

See ing me and two others run after him, he stopt the boat and asked if we wanted anything?

Capt. Mackintosh, whom he left com mander, desired his last orders.

I then said, ' God is with you; gu forth, Christo duce, et auspice Christo.2

'You have,' said he, some verses of mine, you will there see my thoughts of svccess.?

The boat, then carried him out of sight—I interceded for hi a, that God would save lium from death, and wash away all his sit 3."

" April 29, About half-past 8, [ went down to the blufi, to see —— = a * This be the last ume Lam allowed to speak to you,

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY,

a boat that was coming up.

At 9, it arrived, with Mr. Oglethorpe.

{ blessed God for still holding his soul in life.

In the evening we took a walk together, and he informed me more particularly of our past danger.

'Three large ships and four smaller, had been sent for three weeks together at the mouth of the river; but the wind continuing against them, they were hindered from making a descent until they could stay no longer.

I gave him back his ring, and said, «1 need not, indeed I cannot sir, tell you how joyfully ana thankfully I return this.?

'When I gave it you,' said he, ¢] never expected to receive it again, but thought it would be of service to your brother and you.

I had many omens of my death—but God has been pleased to preserve a life which was never valuable to me, and yet in the continuance of it, 1 thank God I ean rejoice.He appeared full of tenderness to me; and passed on to observe the strangeness of his deliverance, when betrayed on all sides, without human support, and utterly helpless.

He condemned himself for his late anger, which he imputed to want of time for consideration.

'I longed, sir,' said I, 'to see you once more, that I might tell you some things before we finally parted.

But then I considered, that if you died, you would know them all in a moment.?

know not,' said he, 'whether separate spirits regard our little concerns; if they do, it is as men regard the follies of their childhood; or, as my late passionateness.?

April 30. I had some further talk with him; he ordered me every thing he could think I wanted; and promised to have an house built for me immediately.

He was just the same to me, he formerly had been."

From a careful examination of the whole of this affair, it appears to me that Mr. Wesley's conduct is not only free from blame, but that his integrity and prudence deserve the highest commendation.

Conscious of his innocence, and loaded with contempt and reproach under the most irritating and provoking circumstances, his patience, and confidence in God, in expectation of deliverance, stand forth in a conspicuous light, and form the most prominent features of his character.

Mrs. H. and Mrs. W. were women of very loose morals; they had come from England in the ship with Mr. Oglethorpe, and while at sea, Mrs. W. seemed to Le under some religious impressions, but soon lost them on shore.

The character of Mrs. H. was well known in England; Mr.

Charles Wesley was informed by Mr. Hird, that Mr, Oglethor:e declared he would rather give an hundred pounds than take her in the ship.

Though Mr, Wesley knew this, and the whole of her character, yet he never upbraided her with it, but patiently endured her revilings.

His innocence appears on the very face of their proceedings, and hence Mr, Oglethorpe, when undcceived, attributed his conduct to a want of time for consideration.

'The second day after his coming among them, Mrs. H. began to abuse him; and seven days after, their whole plot was discovered to him; which makes it almost certain that their designs were formed before he came among them, under an apprehension that he woula be too great a check on their licentious behavior,

After such an instance as this, of the principles and practices of this people,

&4 THE LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

ought we to wonder at any reports they might raise concerning either of the two brothers?

Mr. Charles Wesley being now more at ease from his persecutors, gradually regained his strength; and on the 11th of May he was sufticiently recovered to expound the lesson.

On the 12th, the morning lesson was, Elisha surrounded with the host of Dothan.

'It is our privilege as Christians," Mr. Wesley observes, * to apply these words to ourselves, ' there be more that be for us, than those that be against us.?

God spoke to us yet plainer in the second lessen—'Behold I send you forth as sheep in the midst of wolves; be ye therefore wise as serpents and harmless as doves.

Lut beware of men, for they will deliver you up, and ye shall be brought before governors and kings for my name's sake; and ye shall be hated of all men; but he that endureth to the end shall be saved.

'The disciple is not above his master; fear ye not therefore, for there is nothing covered which shall not be revealed, and hid which shall not be made known.'

In explaining this," he adds, «'} dwelt on that blessed topic of consolation to the innocent, that however he may suffer here, he will shortly be cleared at God's righteous bar, where the accuser and the accused shall meet face to face, and the guilty person acquit him whom he unjustly charged, and take back the wickedness to himself.

Poor Mrs. W. who was just over against me, could not stand it, but first turned her back, and then retired behind the congregation.""

No one would have rejoiced more in. her repentance and conversion to God, than Mr. Wesley.

May 13.

Mr. Oglethorpe being gone to the southward, Mr.

Charles Wesley set out for Savannah, whither the Indian traders were coming down to meet him, in order to take out their licenses.

On the 1th, he reached Thunderbolt at six in the evening, and from thence walked to Savannah,* which is about five miles.

His brother, Mr. Ingham, and Mr. Delamotte were surprised at his unexpected visit; but it being late, each retired to his corner of the room, and " without the help of a bed,"? says Mr. Charles, '' we slept soundly till the morning."?

On the 18th, Mr. John Wesley set out for Frederica, and Mr. Charles took charge of Savannah in his absence.

'The hardest duty," says he, '" imposed on me, was expounding the lesson morning and evening to ONE HUNDRED hearers.

I was surprised at my own confidence, and acknowledged it was not my own."

'The day was usually divided between visiting his parishioners, considering the lesson, and conversing with Mr.

Ingham, Delamotte, &c.

On the 22d he first met the traders at Mr. Causton's and continued to meet some or other of them every day for several weeks.

May 51.

Mr. Oglethorpe being returned from the southward, and come to Savannah, he this day held a court.

We went," says Mr. Wesley, '"'and heard his speech to the people;" in the close of which he said, "If any one here has been abused, or o pressed by any man, in or out of office, he has free and full liberty of complaining: let him deliver in his complaints in writing at my

This accords with Mr. Ttohn Wesley's Journal.

See his Works, vol. xxvii p. 130.

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

aouse:

[ will read them all over by myself and do every particular man justice."

"At eight in the evening I waited upon him, and found the three magistrates with him, who seemed much alarmed by his speech— they hoped he would not discourage government.'—He dismissed them."

We have here a curious specimen of the notions which the magistrates of Savannah had of government,

'They seem to have thought it their privilege, as governors, to oppress any individual without restraint, as it suited their convenience or inclination.

Iam sorry to say, that we too often see this notion of government manifest itself in the conduct of little petty governors, both in matters ecclesiastical and civil.

In the beginning of July, I find Mr. Oglethorpe, Mr. John and Mr. Charles Wesley, all at Savannah: but there is no intimation how long they had been there, or on what occasion they were together.

"On the 21st," says Mr. Charles, "I heard by my brother, that [ was to set sail for England in a few days."

This was not merely on account of his health, which was now a little recovered.

He was to carry despatches from Mr. Oglethorpe to the Trustees of Georgia, to the Board of Trade, and probably to Government.

'The next day, July 22, he got all the licenses signed by Mr. Oglethorpe, and countersigned them himself, 'and so," says he, '*I entirely washed my hands of the traders."

'This seems to have been a business which he cordially disliked; and thinking the present a favorable opportunity of escaping from his disagreeable situation, he wrote a letter to Mr. Oglethorpe on the 24th, resigning his office of Secretary.

In the evening Mr. QOglethorpe took him aside, and asked whether the sum of all he had said in the letter was not contained in the following line, which he showed him, " Magis apta Tuis, tua dona relinqguo."'

"Sir, to yourself your slighted gifts I leave, Less fit for me to take, than you to give."

Sir," said Mr. Wesley, 'I do not wish to lose your esteem, but { cannot lose my soul to preserve it."?

He answered, 'I aim satisfied of your regard for me; and your argument drawn from the heart is unanswerable; yet | would desire you not to let the 'Trustees know your resolution of resigning.

'There are many hungry fellows ready to catch at the office, and in my absence I cannot put in one of my own choosing.

Perhaps they may send me a bad man; and how far such a one may influence the traders, and obstruct the reception of the Gospel among the heathen, you know,

Tshall be in England before you hear of it, and then you may either put in a deputy or resign."

July 26.

Mr. C, Wesley set out for Charles-Town on his was to England.

Thus far his brother accompanied him; and here they arrived on the 31st of July.* He now found his desires renewed to recover the image of God; and at the Sacrament was encouraged, in an unusual manner, to hope for pardon, and to strive against sin.

This account agrees with Mr. John Wesley's Journal.

See his Works.

Vos, xxvi, p. 145.

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES

WESLEY.

In every place where he came, Mr. Wesley was attentive to the things which passed round about bim.

We cannot therefore wonder that the wretched situation of the negroes should attract his notice, '1 have observed miuch, and heard more," says he, "Sof the cruelty of masters towards their negroes; bat now I received an authentic account of some horrid instances thereof

I saw myself, that the giving a slave to a child of its own age, to tyrannize over, to abuse and beat out of sport, was a common practice: hor is it strange, that being thus trained up in cruelty, they should afterwards arrive at such a perfection in it."

Mr. Wesley mentions several methods of torturing the poor slaves that were common, and even talked of with indifference by some who practised them—For instance, Mr. Starr informed Mr.

L., with whom Mr. Wesley was intimate, that he had ordered a slave, first to be nailed up by the ears, and then to be whipt in the severest manner; and to finish the whole, to have scalding water thrown all over his body; after which the poor creature could not move himself for four mouths.

"Another, much applauded punishment," says Mr. C. Wesley, "is drawing the teeth of their slaves—It is universally known, that Colonei Linch cut off the legs of a poor negro, and that he kills several of them every year by his barbarities."

'It were endless to recount all the shocking instances of diabolical cruelty, which these men, as they call themselves, daily practise upon their fellow-creatures, and that upon the most trivial occasions—I shall only mention one more, related to me by an eyewitness.

Mr. Hill, a dancing-master in Charles-Town, whipt a female slave so long, that she fell down at his feet, in appearance dead: when by the help of a physician she was so far recovered as to show some signs of life, he repeated the whipping with equal rigor, and concluded the punishment with dropping scalding wax upon her flesh—Her crime was, over filling a tea-cup—These horrid eruelties are the less to be wondered at, because the law itself, in effect, countenances and allows them to kill their slaves, by the ridiculous penalty appointed for it-—The penalty is about seven pounds sterling, one half of which is usually remitted if the criminal inform against hiniself."

These instances, to which ten thousand others might be added, of deliberate, merciless cruelty, exercised by one part of mankind over another, often without any cause that can be called a provocation, show us to what a wretched state of depravity and insensibility human nature may be reduced by vicious habits.

How much less would have been the suffering of these miserable negroes, if they had fallen into the power of their more merciful enemies, the lions, bears, and tigers of Africa!

Yet these wild beasts are hunted and destroyed as enemies to the human species: what then do the cruel slave-holders and masters deserver who have more cruelty, and ten times the art of exercising it, even upon their own species.

But what is more wonderful than all the rest, if possible, is, that in this free and enlightened country, which boasts of the mild and cs ee principles of Christianity, there is a large body of men who defend the slave-trade, the source of all these miseries, and

THE LIFE

OF THE REV. CHARLES

WESLEY

from wich it can never be wholly separated And they defend it too, on the principle of advantage.

Now what is it which these men,.in fact, say to us in their defence of the slave-trade?

Do they not tell us, that they would reduce all other men to a state of slavery for their own advantage, if they had the power of doing it?

-—but I say no more: the Kritish nation has at length awaked from its deep sleep; it has opened its eyes, and viewed the enormity of the crimes attendant on the slave-trade; it has called on the legislature to puta stop to them by abolishing it; and, for the honor of our country, the British House of Commons has condemned the trade as cruel and unjust, and has determined to abolish it.

Every friend to humanity waits with impatience to see.this resolution fully and effectually executed.

Had the two Mr. Wesleys been now living, they would have rejoiced greatly, and have praised

God, for the present prospect of a total abolition of the slave-trade.

While Mr. Wesley stayed at Charles-Town, his bloody flux and fever hung upon him, and rather increased.

Notwithstanding this, he was determined to go in the first ship that sailed for England.

His friends endeavored to dissuade him from it, both because the ship was very leaky, and the captain a mere beast of a man, being almost continually drunk.

But he wasdeaf to theiradvice.

'The public business," says he, ''that hurried me to England, being of that importance, as their Secretary, I could not answer to the 'Trustees for Georgia, the loss of a day."

Accordingly he engaged his passage on board the London Galley, which left Charles-'Vown on the 1th of August.

But they soon found, that the captain, while on shore, had neglected every thing to which he ought to have attended.

'Ihe vessel was too leaky to bear the voyage; and the captain, drinking nothing searcely but gin, had uever troubled his head about taking ina sufficient quantity of water; so that on the 26th they were obliged to be reduced to short allowance.

Meeting afterwards with stormy weather, the leak became alarming, and their difficulties increased so fast upon them, that they were obliged to steer for Boston in New England, where they arrived, with much difficulty and danger, on the 24th of September.

Mr. Wesley was soon known at Boston, and met with a hospitable reception amongst the ministers, both of the town and neighborhood,

Having experienced niuch difficulty at Frederica, to prevent his letters to his brother from being read by others, he learned Byrom/'s short-hand, and now for the first time wrote to his brother in those characters.

He tells him, ''If you are as desirous az lam of a correspondence, you must set upon byrom's shorthand immediately."

Mr. John Wesley did so, and their corres: pondence was afterwards carried on chiefly in it.

This letter was evidently written ina hurry, probably in the midst of company.

A part of it is in Latin, which, as it shows the facility with which he wrote in this language, and also discovers something of the turn of his mind, I shall transcribe it below.* he substance of it I shall give in English,

" Toedet me populi hujusce gtdokers, ita me urbanitate sua divexant et per sequuntur.

Non patiuntur me esse solum.

I rure veniunt invisentes ¢ erica

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

"* Boston, Oct. 5.

aim wearied with this hospitable people, they so vex and tease me with their civilities.

'I'hey do not suffer me to be alone.

"The clergy, who come from the country on a visit, drag me along with them when they return.

Iam constrained to take a view of this New England, more pleasant even than the old.

I cannot help exclaiming, O! happy country, that cherished neither fles,* nor crocodiles, nor informers.t About the end of this week we shall certainly go on board the ship, having to pay a second time for our passage: even here, nothing is to be had without money.

It vexes me to be obliged to purchase this delay, and to pay a great price for my departure." é "My disorder, once removed by this most salubrious air, has again returned.

All my friends advise me to consult a physician, but T cannot afford so expensive a funeral."

Mr. Wesley did not go on board as he expected, the ship being detained some time longer.

During his stay here, his disorder returned with violence, and reduced him toa state of very great weakness.

On the 15th of October he wrote to his brother, and continues his letter in a kind of journal to the 25th, when he went on board the ship, and sailed for England.

His account of himself is as follows.

"Tl should be glad for your sake to give a satisfac.ory account of myself, but that you must never expect from me—lIt is fine talking while we have youth and health on our side; but sickness would spoil your boasting as well as mine.

Iam now glad of a warm bed; but must soon betake myself to my board again."

'Though [ am apt to think that I shall at length arrive in England to deliver what | am entrusted with, yet I do not expect, or wish for along life How strong must the principle of self-preservation be, which can make such a wretch as I am willing to live me revertentes in rus trahunt.

Cogor hance Angliam contemplari, etiam antiqua amceniorem; et nequeo non exclamare, O fortunato regio, nec muscas alens, nec crocodilos, nee delatores!

Sub fine hujus hebdomadis navein certissime conscendimus, duplicato sumptu patriam empturi.

Carolinesium, nemo, viatica suppeditavit ; et hic itidem nil nisi cum pretio.

Pessime me habet quod cogor moram hane emere, magnumque pretium digressionis solvere."

" Morbus meus, aere hoc saluberrimo semel fugatus, iterum rediit.

Suadent amici omnes, ut medicum consulem; sed ' Fanera non possum tam pretiosa pati.' » * When Mr. Wesley was at Frederica, the sand-flies were one night so exceedingly troublesome, that he was obliged to rise at one o'clock, and smoke them out of his hut.

He tells us that the whole town was employed in the same way.

He means that species of the crocodile called the alligator.

When at Savannah, he and Mr. Delamotte used to bathe in the Savannah river between four and five o'clock in the morning, before the alligators were stirring, but they heard them snoring all round them.

One morning Mr. Delamotte was in great danger; an alligator rose Just behind him, and pursued him tothe and whither ne escaped with difficulty.

He puts informers in good company; they are always troublesome, and sometimes destructive creatures.

They seldom or never confine themselves to simple facts ; suspicion supplies much matter, and invention more.

After what ne had suffered, it is no wonder he speaks of them in so feeling a manner,

THE LIFE OF THE REV.

CHARLES' WESLEY.

at all!—or rather unwilling to die; for | kuow no greater pleasure in life, than in considering that it cannot last for ever.??

"The temptations past No more shall vex me; every grief I fee:

Shortens the destin'd number ; every pulse Beats a sharp moment of the pain away, And the last stroke will come.

By swift degrees Time sweeps me off, and I shal] soon arrive At life's sweet period : O! Celestial point

That ends this mortal stery.",—— << To-day completes my three weeks' unnecessary stay at Boston.

'Po-morrow the ship falls down—I am just now much worse than ever; but nothing less than death shall hinder me from embarking.

October 18.

The ship that carries me, must meet with endless delays: it is well if it sails this week,

I have lived so long in honors and indulgences, that | have almost forgotten whereunto I am called; being strongly urged to set up my rest here.

But I will lean no longer upon men; nor again put myself into the power of any of my own merciless species, by either expecting their kindness or desiring their esteem.

Mr. Appy, like an errant gentleman as he is, has drawn me into monstrous expenses for ship stores, &¢

So that, what with my three weeks' stay at Charles-Town, my inonth's stay here, and my double passage,—from courtier Lam surned philosopher.* \ "October 21.

Iam worried on all sides by the solicitations of my friends to defer my winter voyage till I have recovered a little strength.

Mr. fam apt to think would allow me to wait a fortnight for the next ship; but then if I recover, my stay will be thought unnecessary.

I must die to prove myself sick, and I can do no mere at sea.

Jam therefore determined to be carried on soard to-morrow, and leave the event to God."

"October 25, The ship fell down as was expected, but a contrary wind prevented me from following till now.

At present I am something better: on board the Hannah, Captain Corney; in the state-room, which they have forced upon me.

I have not strength for more.

Adieu."

On the 27th, Mr. Wesley had so far recovered strength that he was able to read prayers, The next day the captain informed him that a storm was approaching.

In the evening it came on with dreadiul violence and raged all night.

On the 29th in the morning they shipped so prodigious a sea, that it washed away their sheep, half their hogs, and drowned most of their fowl.

The ship was heavy laden, and the sea streamed in so plentifully at the sides, that it was as much as four men could do by continual pumping, to keep her above water.

"I rose, and Jay down by turns," adds Mr.

Wesley, "but could remain in no posture long.

I strove vehemently to pray, but in vain; I still persisted in striving, but * Among the ancients a paNosephe and a beggar were almost synonymous terms.

In modern times, the philosopher holds a respectable rank in society.

We cor monly associate the ideas of a poet and a garret, but then we mean 4 poet by profession ; owe who procures a livelikiood by writing verses.

THE LIFE OF

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

without effect.

prayed for power to pray,* for faith im Jesus Christ; continually repeating his name, till I felt the virtue of it at last, and knew that I abode under the shadow of the Almighty.'

At three in the afternoon the storm was at the height; at four, the ship made so much water, that the captain, finding it otherwise impossible to save her from sinking, cut down the mizzen-imast.

'In this dreadful moment," says Mr. Wesley, '1 bless God ! found the comfort of hope; and such joy in finding I could hope, as the world can neither give nor takeaway.

I had that conviction of the power of God present with me, overbalancing my strongest passion, fear, and raising me above what Iam by nature, as surpassed all rational evidence, and gave mea taste of the divine goodness."

On the 30th the storm abated; and 'On Sunday the 31st," he observes, "my first business was, may it be the business of all my days, to offer up the sacrifice of praise and thanksgiving.

We all joined in thanks for our deliverance most of the day."

They soon met with another storm, but not so violent as the former, and continuing their voyage with some intervening difficulties and dangers, till the third of December, the ship arrived opposite Deal, and the passengers came safe on shore.

''I kneeled down," says Mr. Wesley, '"'and blessed the hand that had conducted me through such inextricable mazes, and desired I might give up my country again, whenever God should require it."

CHAPTER VI.

SECTION Ill.

OF MR. CHARLES WESLEY FROM DECEMBER Sp, 1786, UNTIL TRE

END OF JUNE, 1738.

Mr. Cuartes Wes ey, had been absent from England upwards of thirteen months; during this time he had passed through a series of trials and difficulties, which in all their circumstances are not very common.

He had indeed been in the wilderness, where the hand of God had been manifested in his preservation, and finally in his deliverance.

Here God had proved him, and tried him, and shown him what was in his heart.

In this state of suffering, he was led to a more perfect knowledge of human nature, than he could have obtained from books and meditation, through the whole course of his life.

His knowledge was derived from experience, which is the most certain, and the most useful in the conduct of life, and makes the deepest impression on the mind.

In his distress the Scriptures became more precious than he had ever found them before.

He now. saw a beauty in them, which the most learned and refined criticism can never discover.

From the ——- ——_——-.

* He means with confidence and comfort,

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

Da frequent and pointed application of them to his state and circumstances, they were the means of giving a degree of consolation ané hope, wnich humaa prudence and human help can never bestow,

His situation abroad may be called a school, in which the discipline indeed was severe, but the knowledge acquired by it, valuable, as it prepared him to understand, and disposed him by degrees to embrace, the simple gospel way of salvation, which the pride of man hath always rejected.

Both the Mr. Wesleys had formed a large acquaintance in London among the serious professors of religion, by whom they were greatly esteemed.

When Mr. Charles arrived in town, his friends received him with inexpressible joy, as one restored from the dead; a report having been spread, that the ship in which he came home, had been seen to sink at sea.

He called upon one lady while she was reading an account of his death.

After he had delivered his letters, he waited on their friend Mr. Charles Rivington, in St.

Pauls Church-yard.

Here he met with letters, and a journal from his brother in Georgia, which informed him of what had

. taken place, soon after he left it.

Before he finally quitted America, Mr. Charles Wesley had written a letter to his brother John, in which he had expressed his sentiments of some particular persons with freedom, but by way of caution, had pointed out two individuals by two Greek words.

'This letter Mr. John Wesley dropt, and it fell into the hands of those who were enemies to both of them.

Mr. John Wesley was so incautious also, as to tell who were meant by the two Greek words.

'This was sure to raise great disturbance among a people so irritable, and so revengeful, as the Georgians were at this time.

Mr. Charles had happily escaped out of their reach, and the storm fell with double violence on his brother.* 'Che journal which he now received from Mr.

Rivington, informed him of the particulars.

'I read it," says Mr. Charles, '' without either surprise or impatience.

'The dropping of my fatal letter, | hope will convince him, of what I never zould, his own great carelessness: and the sufferings which it has brought upon him, may show him his blindness. _

His simplicity in telling, what, and who were meant by the two Greek words, was out-doing his own out-doings.

Surely all this will be sufficient to teach him a little of the wisdom of the serpent, of which he seems as entirely void, as Mrs. H. is of the innocency of the dove."

Mr. Charles Wesley has given us in these remarks, a striking instance of the artless, undisguised conduct of his brother.

He supposes indeed, that his brother wanted foresight; that he did not perceive the consequences which would follow from his open avowal of the whole truth, 'This however was far from being the ease.

Mr. John Wesley had too much penetration and knowledge of human nature, not to foresee what would follow froin his conduct on this occasion.

The truth is, that Mr. John Wesley had adopted a principle of unreserved openness in his conversation with others, which, on particular occasions, he carried abundanily too far.

His conduct in the present instance, may prove his sinSe CE :

was eight or nine months previous to the persecution ue suffered or account of Mrs.

Williamson.

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

cerity, and firm attachment to his principle, but prudence cannot justify it, even on the most rigid principles of morality.

It appears from Mr, Charles Wesley's journal, that most of the Trustees for Georgia were Dissenters: they have given us an unequivocal proof that the Dissenters at this time possessed great liberality of seutiment; or they would not have approved of the nomination of the two Mr. Wesleys, men avowedly of very high

Church principles, to go and preach the gospei in Georgia; especially as their father had been so public an opposer of the Dissenting interest.

December the 7th, one of the trustees called on Mr. Wesley.

He observes, '* We had much discourse of Georgia, and of my brother's persecution* among that stiff-necked_ people.

He seems a truly pious, humble Christian; full of zeal for God, and love to man."

It has been generally acknowledged that Mr, Charles Wesley was a more rigid Churchman than his brother.

I was therefore pleased to find this testimony of his candid judgment of a Dissenter.

Could he have said more in favor of the most pious Churchman?

Mr. Oglethorpe left Georgia and set sail for England on the 26th of November, and arrived in London on the 7th of January,

1737.

Mr. Charles Wesley waited upon him the next day, and the most cordial friendship subsisted between them; which continued till death.

; About the middle of January, Count Zinzendorff arrived in Fingland.

I suppose it was the first time he had visited this country.

One principal object of this visit, seems to have been, to procure a union between the Moravian Church, and the Church of England, in Georgia; and to get them acknowledged by this country as one church.

'The Count had been informed of the piety and zeal of the two brothers, and on the 19th, a few days after his arrival, he sent for Mr, Charles Wesley.

He went, and the Count saluted him with all possible affection, and made him promise to call every day.

Here he was acquainted with the object of the Count's visit to this country.

From him he went to the bishop of Oxford, who received him with equal kindness, and desired kim te call as often as he could, without ceremony or further invitation.

They had much talk of the state of religion among the Moravians; of the object of the Count's visit; and the bishop acknowledged that the Moravian bishops had the true succession.

On the 25th, he paid a visit to the celebrated Dr. Hales,t near is Sees! by Mr. Charles Wesley's letter to his brother, just now mentoned.

Hales (Stephen), D. D., a celebrated divine and philoscpher, was born in 1677.

In 1696 he was entered at Bennet College, Cambridge, and admitted a Fellow in 1703.

He soon discovered a genius for natural philosophy.

Botany was his first study, and he used to make excursions among the hills with a view of prosecuting it.

In the study of astronomy he was equally assiduovs.

Having made himself acquainted with the Newtonian system, he contrived a machine for showing the phenomena of the heavenly bodies, on much the same principles with that afterwards made by Mr. Rowley, which, from the name of his patron, was called an Orrery.

In i718, he was alecicd Fellow of the Royal Society: and the year following ead an account of some experiments he ead lately made on the etfect uf the

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES

WESLEY

Twickenham, who was one of the 'Trustees for Georgia.

Tae next day they took a walk to see Mr Pope's house and gaz lens:

he observes, "called a burlesque on human greatness."!

He adds, "IT was sensibly affected with the plain Latin sentence on the Obelisk, in memory of his mother.— 4A Editha, Mairwm opttma, Mulierum amantissima, vale!*

How far superior to the most labored elegy which he, or Prior himself could have composed."

As Georgia was supposed to be under the jurisdiction of the bishop of London, Mr. Wesley took an early opportunity of waiting on his lordship with the Count's proposition.

But the bishop refused to meddle in that business.

He waited again on the bishop of Oxford, and informed him the bishop of London declined having any thing te do with Georgia, alleging that it belonged to the archbishop to unite the Moravians with the English Church.

He replied that it was the bishop of London's proper office.' He bid me," adds Mr. Wesley, 'assure the Count, we should acknowledge the Moravians as our brethren, and one church with us."

The count seemed resolved to carry his people from Georgia, if they might not be permitted to preach to the Indians.

He was very desirous to take Mr. Charles Wesley with him into Germany.

Mr. Wesley spent this year in attending on the Trustees and the Board of Trade; in visiting bis friends in London, Oxford, and different parts of the country; and his brother and mother in the West of England.

He preached occasionally at the places which ne visited: and was every where zealous for God, and remarkably useful to a great number of persons by his religious conversation.

In August he was requested to carry up the Address from the University of Oxford, to his Majesty.

Accordingly, on the 26th, Sun's warmth in raising the sap in trees.

These experiments being highly approved by the Ie on Society, he was encouraged to proceed; which he did, and in 1727, published them enlarged and improved, under the title of Vegetable

Statics; and in 1733, he added another volume, under the title Statical Essays.

In 1732, he was appointed one of the Trustees for establishing a new Colony in Georgia.

On the 5th of July, 1733, the University of Oxford honored him with a diploma for the degree of Doctor in Divinity; a mark of distinction the more honorable, as it is not usual for one university to confer academical honors on those who were educated at another.

In 1739, he printed a volume in octavo, entitled Philosophical Experiments on Sea-water, Corn, Flesh, and other substances.

In 1742, he read before the Royal Society an account of an instrument he had invented called a Ventilator, for conveying fresh air into mines, hospitals, prisons, and the close parts of ships, which was used with great success, not only for these purposes, hut also for preserving corn sweet in granaries, &c.

Mony of his papers are printed in the Philosophical Transactions; and some he published, for more general usefulness, in the Gentlemen's Magazine.

Dr. Hales was several years honored with the friendship of his Royal Highness, Frederick Prince of Wales, who frequently visited him, and took a delight in surprising him in the midst of his curious researches into the various parts of Nature.

The Prince dying in 1750, Dr. Hales was eppnised Almoner to her Royal Highness, the Princess Dowager, without his solicitation or knowledge.

In the church he held the perpetual curacy of Teddington, near Twickenham and the living of Farringdon in Hampshire.

He objected to any other preferment; for when his late Majesty nominated him to a canonry of Windsor, he engayed the Princess to prevail with his Majesty to recall his nominaticy.

He wes remarkable for benevolence, cheerfulness and temperance.

He cied a feddington in 1761, in the 84th year of his age.

Ah Editha, the best of mothers, the most loving of women, farewell !

THE LIFE OF THE REV.

HARLES WESLEY

he waited on the King with the address, at Hampton Court, ao companied with a few friends.

They were graciously received and the archbishop told him, he was glad to see him there.

'They kissed their majesties? hands, and were invited to dinner.

Mr Wesley left the dinner and the company, and hasted back to town.

'he next day he waited on his Royal Highness the Prince of Wales, and dined at St. James'.

; Mr. Wesley did not experience that peace and happiness in religion, nor that renewal of his heart in holiness, which he earnest.y labored to attain.

He was not therefore satisfied with his present state.

On the $lst of August he consulted Mr, Law; the sum of whose advice was, ''Renounce yourself, and be not inpatient."

In the beginning of September he consulted him again, and asked several questions, to which Mr. Law gave the following answers,

what comment shall | read the Scriptures?"

'* None."

do you think of one who dies unrenewed while endeavoring after it?"

'It neither concerns you to ask,* nor me to anawer."?

'Shall I write once more to such a person?"

' No."

«But I am persuaded it will do him good."

'Sir, I have told you my opinion."

'Shall I write to you?"

Nothing I can either speak or write will do you any good."

To oblige Mr. Oglethorpe, Mr. Wesley still held his office of Secretary, and had formed a resolution to return to Georgia.

About the middle of October, he was informed at the office that he must sail in three weeks.

'This appointment however did not take place; and his mother vehemently protested against his going back to America; but this did not alter his resolution.

In the beginning of February, 1738, Peter Bohler arrived in England, about the time Mr. John Wesley returned from Georgia.

Bohler soon became acquainted with the two brothers, and on the 20th of this month prevailed with Mr. Charles Wesley to assist him in Jearning English.

Mr. Charles was now at Oxford, and Bohler soon entered into some close conversation with him, and with some scholars who were serious, He pressed upon them the necessity of conversion; he showed them that many who had been awakened, had fallen asleep again for want of attaining to it.

He spoke much of the necessity of prayer and faith, but none of them seemed to understand him.

Mr. Charles Wesley was immediately after this, taken ill of a pleurisy.

On the 24th, the pain became so violent as to threaten sudden death.

While in this state, Peter Bohler came to his bed side, 'TI asked him," adds Mr. Wesley, "to pray for me.

He seemed unwilling at first, but beginning faintly, he raised his voice by degrees, and prayed for my recovery with strange confidence.

'Lhen he took me by the hand and calmly said, ¢ You will not die now.'

I thought within myself, I cannot hold out in this pain till mnorning-—He said, 'Do you hope to be saved?'

I answered, 'yes.'

'For what reason do you hope to be saved??

'Because J have used my best endeavors to serve God.?

He shook his head *Mr. Wesley found that he was not renewed, and thought he might die while sudeavoring afiq it.

The question therefore was to him of serious importance

THE LIFE OF THE REV.

CHARLES WESLEY

and said no more.

I thought him very uncharitable, saying in niy heart, "What! are not my endeavors a sufficient ground of hope?

Would he rob me of my endeavors?

I have nothing else to trust fone Mr. Wesley was now bled three times in about the space of twenty-four hours; after which the disease abated, and he soon began gradually to recover his strength.

As he still retained his office, and his intention of returning to Georgia with Mr. Oglethorpe, he was called upon to embark before he was perfectly recovered.

'The physicians absolutely forbid him to attempt the voyage, if he regarded his life.

They likewise advised him, as friends, to stay at Oxford; where, being senior master in his college, he might accept of offices and preferment.

His brother urged the same advice; and in compliance with it, he wrote to Mr. Oglethorpe on the 3d of April, resigning his office of Secretary.

Mr, Oglethorpe was unwilling to lose him, having now had ample proof of his integrity and ability; and wrote for answer, that if he would keep his place, it should be supplied by a deputy until he could follow.

But Mr. Wesley now finally relinquished his intention of going back to America.

April 24th, he was able to take a ride to Blendon, where he met with his brother and Mr. Broughton.

The next day, April 25th, Mrs. Delamotte, his brother, Mr. Broughton and himself being met in their little chapel, they fell into a dispute whether conversion was gradual or instantaneous.

Mr. John Wesley very positively contended for the latter,* and his assertions appeared to Mr.

Charles shocking; especially when he mentioned some late instances of gross sinners being converted ina moment.

Mrs. Delamotte left the room abruptly; "1 staid," adds Charles, 'and insisted that aman need not know when he first had faith."

His brother's obstinacy, as he calls it, in maintaining the contrary opinion, at length drove him out of theroom.

Mr. Broughton kept his ground, not being quite so much offended as Mr. Charles Wesley,

This warm debate happened early in the morning.

After dinner Mr. Broughton and Mr. John Wesley returned to London, and Mr. Charles began reading Haliburton's life to the family; one instance, and but one, he observes, of instantaneous conversion.

The next day he finished reading Haliburton's life.

It produced in him great humiliation, self-abasement, and a sense of his want of that faith which brings righteousness, peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost.

But these effects soon passed away as a morning cloud.

degree of conviction, however, that possibly he might be wreug, had taken hold of his mind, and continued to make hima uneasy.

'This uneasiness was increased by a return of his disorder on the 28th, when he arrived in London, Here Peter Bohlen yisited him again, and prayed with him, Mr, Charles Wesley now thought it was his duty to consider Bohler's doctrine, and to *T continually follow, in the life of Mr. Charles Wesley, his own private journal, which was never published, nor intended for publication.

It is pleasing tc observe the agreement between this and Mr. Jobn Wesley's PEs journal where the same circumstances are mentioned by both

See his Works, vol xxv). p. 261, at the bottom.

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

examine himself whether he was in the faith, and if not, never te rest till he had attained it.

Still, however, there was a secret wish within his heart that this new doctrine, as he then thought it, might uot be true; and hence arose a joy when he imagined he had found an arguinent against it.

He soon was furnished with an argument from his own experi2nce, which he deemed unanswerable.

Having received benefit by bleeding, he was at the sacrament on the first of May, and felt a degree of peace in receiving it.

Now," said he to himself. «I have demonstration against the Moravian doctrine, that a man cannot have peace without assurance of his pardon.

I now have peace, yet cannot say of a surety that my sins are forgiven."?

His triumph was very short: his peace immediately left him, and he sunk into greater doubts and distress than before.

He now began to be convinced that he had not that faith which puts the true believer in possession of the benefits and privileges of the gospel.

For some days following he had a faint desire to attain it, and prayed for it.

He then began to speak of the necessity of this faith to his friends: his earnestness to attain it increased, and he determined not to rest till he had the happy experience of it in himself.

Soon afterwards Mr. Broughton called upon him at the house of Mr. Bray, The subject was presently introduced.

Mr. Broughton said, " As for you, Mr. Bray, I hope you are still in your senses, and not run mad after a faith that must be felt.

He continued contradicting this doctrine of faith, till he roused Mr. Wesley to defend it, and to confess his want of faith.

''God help you, poor man," said Broughton, 'if I could think that you have not faith, I am sure it would drive me to despair."

Mr. Wesley then assared him, he was as certain that he had not the faith of the gospel, as he was that he hoped for it, aud for salvation.

It is commonly said, that passion and prejudice blind the mind.

We should rather say, they give the understanding a false view of objects, by changing the media through which it sees them.

Mr.

Breughton was aman of learning, had been a member of their little society at Oxford, and was well disposed to religion.

He viewed the notion of faith which the two brothers had now embraced, through the medium of prejudice, and his understanding was confused and his judgment perverted.

He seemed to think, that he could not place the absurdity of their notion in a stronger light, than by saying, this faith must be felt.

He thought a man must be out of his senses before he can persuade himself that he must feel that he has faith.

As if it were possible for a man to believe a.

Nea whatever it may be, and not be conscious that he beieves it: or to have doubts, and be totally unconscious and ignorant of them; the impossibility of which is evident.

Mr. Charles Wesley now saw, that the gospel promises to man a knowledge of God reconciled in Christ Jesus, which he bad not attained; that a person prepared to receive it as he was by knowing his want of it, must attain it by clear views of Christ, and a living faith in him; and he became more and more earnest in pursuit of it.

On the 12th of May he waked in the morning, hung ring and thirsting after right »ousness, even the righteousness which is of God

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES WESLEY

by faith.

He read Isaiah, and saw, that unto him were the promises made.

Le now spent the whole of his time in discoursing on faith, either with those who had it, or with those who sought it; and in reading the Scriptures and prayer.

On this day Mr. Wesley observes, that he was much affected at the sight of Old Mr. Ainsworth; a man of great learning, and near eighty years of age.

' Like old Simeon, he was waiting to see the Lord's salvation, that he might die in peace.

His tears, his vehemency, and child-like simplicity, showed him upon the entrance of the kingdom of heaven."

Mr, Ainsworth* seems to have been fully convinced of the true doctrines of the gospel, and to have joined himself to this little company who were endeavoring to know and serve God as the gospel directs.

Mr. Wesley mentions him afterwards, with great admiration of his simplicity and child-like disposition.

May 17th, Mr. Wesley first saw Luther on the Galatians, whic!

Mr, Holland had accidentally met with.

'They immediately began to read him; '' And my friend," adds Mr. Wesley, 'was so afiected in hearing bim read, that he breathed sighs and groans unutterable.

I marvelled that we were so soon and entirely removed from him that called us into the grace of Christ, unto another gospel.

Who would believe that our church had been founded on this important article of justification by faith alone?

I am astonished [ should ever think this a new doctrine; especially while our articles and homilies stand unrepealed, and the key of knowledge is not yet taken away.

[rom this time I endeavored to ground as many of our friends as came to see me in this fundamental truth.

Saivation by faith alone—not an idle, dead faith, but a faith which works by love, and is incessantly productive of all good works and all holiness."

May the 19th, a Mrs. Turner called upon him, who professed Faith in Christ.

Mr. Wesley asked her several questions; to which she returned the following answers.

Has God bestowed faith upon you?

"Yes, he has."

Why, have you peace with God?

"Yes, perfect peace."

And do you love Christ above all things'

«J do, above all things."

'Then you are willing to die.

'Iam, and would be glad to die this moment; for | know that all my sins ure blotted out; the hand-writing that was against me, is taken rut of the way, and nailed to the cross.

He has saved me by bis Jeath; he has washed me in his blood; [| have peace in him, and 'ejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory."

Mr. Wesley adds, * Her answers were so full to these and the most searching quesions I could ask, that [ had no doubt of her having received the *This 1s a most pleasing anecdote of a man of so much reading and study as Mir. Robert Ainsworth.

It shows the great goodness of his mind, which was rot puffed up with extensive knowledge, acquired by long industry; nor with ne lahors of many years, successfully employed for the promotion of literature nd the honor of his country.

He was born in Lancashire, in 1660; and was naster of a boarding-school at Bethnal-Green, from whence he removed tc fackney.—After acquiring a moderate fortune, he retired and lived privately.

Ve are indebted to him for the best Latin and Engtish Dictionary extant.

He led in 1743.

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

atonement; and waited for 1t myself with more assured hope, feet 'pg an anticipation ef joy on her account.",

— ; Religious conversation, especially when it is a simple, artless reation of genuine experience, is often of singular use. Christian

2xnerience implies a consciousness which a man has in himself that he lives in the possession of certain spiritual benefits and priv ileges, which the gospel promises to those who cordially embrace it, and in hope of others which he has not yet attained.

Mr, Wesley experienced great humiliation and self-abasement; he was fully conscious of his own helplessness and total inability to reconcile himself to God, or to make atonement for the least of his sins, by the best endeavors to serve him.

His whole hope, therefore, of pardon and salvation was in Christ, by attaining those benefits which the Holy Jesus, by the whole process of redemption, had procured for him.

He had already been the means of awakening several persons to a sense of their sinfulness and danger, by describing the state of his own mind, and showing them the eviidence on which his convictions of sin were founded.

And he also was both instructed and encouraged by hearing the experience of those who had attained that knowledge of Christ, and of the power of his resurrection, which he was now earnestly seeking.

'The practice of thus conversing together on experience, is peculiar to Christians; Christianity being the only religion that was ever published to the world, which leads man to an intercourse and fellowship with God in spiritual things.

It is pleasing to observe, that those who associated together, at the very commencement of this revival of religion, inmmediately fell into this most excellent method of building one another up in their most holy faith.

'Their daily conversation became a powerful means of keeping their minds watchful against sin, and diligent and zealous in pursuit of holihess; it tended to give consolation, to increase patience under affliction, and to strengthen thei: confidence of deliverance and victory in God's own time.

I believe this method of religious improvement has been more universally and constantly attended to among the Methodists, than among any other class of people professing religion.

Jn this, I apprehend, they have very much resembled the Primitive Christians, as long as these retained their first zeal and simplicity, which probably was till towards the latter end of the second century, and in some places much later.

What a pity that any denomination of Christians, the Metiodists in particular, should ever lose this characteristic of the followers of Christ.

When persons began to relate their experience in religion, at the period ot which I am now speaking, it appeared to many as a new thing in England.

'The phrases they made use of, had not as yet been learned by heart; they were the genuine expressions of what had passed in their own hearts, and therefore signified something © fixed and determinate, which all who experienced the same things, or their want of them, would easily understand; thongh to others they would appear, as they do now, mere cant phrases, without any determinate ideas affixed to them.

Mr. Wesley's knowledge of himself, and -enscions want of peace with God, on a founda

THE LIFE

OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY,

tion which cannot be shaken, furnished him with a key which opened their true meaning.

He saw the gospel contained auple provisions for all his want, and that its operation on the mind is admirably adapted to the human faculties.

"He perceived, that, nowever learning might assist him in judging of his experience, and in regulating the means of retaining and increasing it; yet experience is distinct both from learning and mere speculat.ve opinjon, and may be and often is, separated from them.

He was therefore convinced, that all his learning could neither give him an experimental knowledge of Christ, nor supply the place of it; and he saw several persons, who had no pretensions to learning, rejoicing in it; which made him willing to be taught, in matters of experience, by the illiterate.

He now lost the pride of literature, and sought the kingdom of heaven as a little child: he counted all things as dung and dross in comparison of it; and all his thoughts, his desires, his hopes and his fears, had some relation to it.

Lut God did not leave him long in this state.

On Whitsunday, May Qist, he waked in hope and expectation of soon attaining the object of his wishes, the knowledge of God reconciled in Christ Jesus.

At nine o'clock his brother and some friends came to him, and sung a hymn suited to the day.

When they left him he betook himself to prayer.

Soon afterwards a person came and said, ina very solemn manner, 'believe in the name of Jesus of Nazareth and thou shalt be healed of all thine infirmities."?>

'The words went through his heart, and animated him with confidence.

He looked into the Seripture, and read, '* Now Lord, what is my hope? truly my hope is even in thee."

He then cast his eye on these words, ** He hath put a new song into my mouth, even thanksgiving unto our God; many shall see it and fear, and put their trust in the Lord."

A fterwards he opened upon Isaiah xl. 1.

Comfort ye, comfort ye my people, saith our God, speak comfortably to Jerusalem and cry unto her, that her warfare is accomplished, that her iniquity is pardoned, for she hath received of the Lord's hand double for ali her sins."?

In reading these passages of Scripture, he was enabled to view Christ as set forth to be a propitiation for his sins, through faith in his blood, and received that peace and rest in God, which he had so earnestly sought.

The next morning he waked with a sense of the divine goodness ind protection, and rejoiced in reading the 107th Psalm, so nobly lescriptive, he observes, of what God had done for iis soul.

This day he had a very humbling view of his own weakness; but vas enabled to contemplate Christ in his power to save to the utermost, all those who come unto God by him.

Many evi houghts were suggested to his mind, but they immediately vanshed away.

In the afternoon he was greatly stre1 gthened by hose words in the 48d of Isaiah, which he saw were spoken to en

'courage and comfort the true I[srae] of God, in every age of his hurch.

But now thus saith the Lord that created thee, O Jacon, nd he that formed thee, O Israel, fear not: for I have redeemed hee, I have called thee by thy name; thou art mine.

When thou vassest through the waters | will be with thee: and through the ivers, they shall not overfléw thee: when thou walkest through

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

tne fire, thou shalt not be burned; neither shall the flame kindle upon thee.

For | am the Lord thy God, the Holy one of Israel, chy Saviour."

z 'Mr. Wesley had long been well acquainted with the Scriptures; he had now an enlarged and distinct view of the docti ines of the gospel; and experienced in himself the blessings it p1omiseth te those who cordially embrace them.

A man thus qualified to instruct others, will find many occasions of prayer and praise, which will suggest matter adapted to particular persons and circumstances.

Ifhe be a man of tolerable good sense and some vigor ~ of thought, and especially if he have had a liberal education, he will never want words to express the ideas and feelings of his own mind.

Such a person will therefore often find a prescribed form of prayer to be a restraint upon the exercise of his own powers, under circumstances which become powerful incentives to an animated and vigorous exercise of them; and by varying from the words and matter suggested by the occasion, it will often throw a damp on the ardor of his soul, and in some degree obstruct the profit of his devotion.

We may observe likewise that a form of prayer becomes familiar by frequent repetition; and, according to a well-known principle in human nature, the more familiar an object, or a form of words become, the less effect they have on the mind, and the difficulty is increased of fixing the attention. sufficiently to feel the fall effect which otherwise they would produce.

Hence it is, that we find the most solemn forms of prayer, in frequent use, are often repeated by rote, without the least attention to the meaning and importance of the words, unless a_ person be under some affliction, which disposes him to feel their application to himself.

Extempore prayer has therefore a great advantage over set forms, in awakening and keeping up the attention of an audience.

Whether Mr. Wesley had reasoned thus on forms of prayer, I cannot say; but he evidently found them at this time, to be a restraint on the freedom of his devotional exercises, and now began to pray occasionally without a form, with advantage and comfort to himself and others.

It was however a new practice with him, and he seemed surprised both at his boldness and readiness in performing it, and hence he says, '"' Not unto me, O Lord, not unto me, but unto thy name be the glory."

Both the Mr. Wesleys were greatly censured by some persons, particularly by their brother Samuel, when they began this practice.

I cannot see any cause fur censure.

The most sensible and moderate men have allowed, that a form of prayer may be useful to some particular persons in private; and that it may be proper on soine occasions in public worship.

But the more zealous advocates for forms of prayer are not satisfied with this; they wish to bind them upon all persons, as a universal rule of prayer in public worship, from which we ought in no instance to depart.

This ap pears to me unjustifiable on any ground whatever.

'To say that we shall not ask a favor of God, nor return him thanks; that we shal! hold no intercourse with him in our public assemblies, but in a set of words dictated to us by others, is an assumption of power in sa cred things, which is not warranted either by Scripture or reason

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES WESLEY

1D) it seems altogether as improper as to confine our mtercourse with one another to prescribed forms of conversation.

Were this restraint imposed upon us, we should immediately feel the hardship, and see the impropriety of it; and the one appears to me as ill adapted to edification and comfort, as the other would be.

'This day an old friend called upon him, under great apprehensions that he was running mad.

His fears. were not a little inereased, when he heard hiin speak of some instances of the power and goodness of God.

His friend told him that he expected to see rays of light round his head; and said a good deal more in the same strain, Winding by Mr. Wesley's conversation that he was past recovery, he begged him to fly from London, and took his leave in despair of doing him any good.

May 23d, he wrote an hymn on his own conversion.

Upon showing it to Mr. Bray a thought was suggested to his mind, that heshad done wrong and displeased God.

His heart immediately sunk within him; but the shock lasted only for a moment; 'I clearly discerned," says he, 'it was a device of the enemy to keep glory trom God.

[tis most usual with him to preach humility when speaking would endanger his kingdom and do honor to Christ.

Least of all would he have us tell what God has done for our souls, so tenderly does he guard us against pride.

But God has showed me, that he can defend me from it while speaking for him.

In his name therefore, and through his strength, I will perform my vows unto the Lord, of not hiding bis righteousness within my heart."

Mr. Wesley had now satisfactory evidence that he was a pardoned sinner, accepted of God in Christ Jesus, and quickened by his spirit.

He enjoyed constant peace, was extremely watchful over the motions of his own heart; and had a degree of strength to resist temptation, and to do the will of God, which he had not found before his justification; but he felt no great emotion of mind, or transport of joy in any of the means of grace.

He now intended to receive the sacrament, and was fearful lest he should be as flat and comfortless in this ordinance as formerly; he received it without any very sensible effect on his mind more than usual, but with this difference from his former state, that he found himself, after it was over, calm and satisfied with the goodness of God to his soul, and free from doubt, fear or scruple, of his interest in Christ.

In this way he was early taught by experience, to place little confidence in any of those sudden and transient impressions which are often made on the mind in public or private acts of devotion.

Nor was he uneasy because destitute of that rapturous joy which some persons have experienced; he was thankful for the more calm and more permanent operations of divine grace on the mind, by which his heart was kept in peace, staid upon God, and watching unto prayer.

: i May 28.

He rose in great heaviness, which neither private nor joint prayer with others could remove, At last he betook himself to intercession for his relations, and was greatly enlarged therein particularly for a most profligate sinner.

He spent the morning with James Hutton, in prayer, singing and rejoicing.

In the after ton his brother came, and after prayer for success on their minis-

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

iy, Mr. John Wesley set out intending to go to Tiverton, and Mz Charles began writing his first sermon after his conversion, " Ir the name of Christ his prophet."

He had before this time been the means of leading several persons to aknowledge of themselves, and to a sense of their want ot faith in Christ: he was now the instrument in the hands of God of bringing one to an experimental knowledge of salvaticn by the remission of sin, so that she rejoiced in God her Saviour.

A severe exercise of faith and patience soon followed.

June the ist, he found his mind so exceedingly dull and heavy that he had scarcely any power to pray.

This state increased upon him for severat days, till at length he became insensible of any comfort, or of any impression of good upon his mind in the means of grace.

He was averse to prayer, and though he had but just recovered streugth sufficient to go to church, yet he almost resolved not to go at all: when he did go, the prayers and sacrament were a grievous bur@er. to him: instead ofa fruitful field, he found the whole service a dreary barref wilderness, destitute of comfort and profit.

He felt what he calls, '* A cowardly desire of death," to escape from his present painful feelings.

He began to examine himself, and to enquire wherein his present state differed from the state he was in before he professed faith.

He soon found there was a difference in the following particulars; he observed the present darkness was not like the former; there was no guilt in it; he was persuaded God would remove it in his own time; and he was confident of the love and mercy of God to him in Christ Jesus.—The former state was night, the present only a cloudy day; at length the cloud dispersed, and the Sun of righteousness again shone with brightness on his soul, This was a most instructive exercise.

It showed him, 1. His own utter helplessness in the work of his salvation.

He found by experience that he could not produce comfort or any religious affection in himself when he most wanted them.

The work is God's: when he gives light and strength, man may work, and he is required to work out his salvation with fear and trembling; but till

God begin the work, man cannot move a step init.

2. [t taught him to value the gifts of God which nothing can purchase; and to guard them as _ his treasure, and not barter them for the goods of this life.

He saw hereby, that if he could not produce comfort and religious affections in himself, he was still less able to produce them in others, and therefore, whenever they were experienced under his ministry, the work was God's, he was only the mean, humble instrument in his hand.

'Thus God prepared him for great usefulness and guarded him against pride.

When the trial was over, he a the excellent fruits of it, and thanked God that it continued so long.

June the 7th, Dr. Byrom* valled upon him.

Mr. Wesley had a * Jolin Byrom, an ingenious poet of Manchester, was born in 1691.

His first poetical essay appeared in the Spectator, No. 603, beginning, "My une, O ye

Muses, was happily spent;" which, with two humorous letters on dreams, are te he found in the eighth, volume.

He was admitted a member of the Roya.

Society in 1724.

Havine*originally entertained thoughts of practising physie

THE LIFE OF THE REV, CHARLES WESLEY.

tas hard struggle with his bashfulness before he could prevail on bimself to speak freely to the doctor on the things of God.

At length he gave him a simple relation of his own experience: this brought on a full explanation of the doctrine of faith, which Dr. Byrom received with wonderful readiness.

Mr. Wesley having recovered strength, began to move about among his friends.

He went to Blendon, and to some other places in the country, and found, that the more he labored in the work of the ministry, the more his joy and happiness in God was increased.

He was remarkably diligent, zealous, and successful wherever he went, seldom staying a night or two in any place, but several persons were convinced of the truth and converted to God.

In this journey be met with the Rev. Mr. Piers, and on the 9th of this month, in riding to Bexley, spake to him of his own experience, with great simplicity, but with confidence.

He found Mr. Piers ready to receive the faith.

Greatest part of the day was spent in the same manner, Mr. Bray, who was with Mr. Wesley, relating the dealings of God with his own soul, and showing what great things God had done for their friends in London.

Mr Piers listened with eager attention to all that was said, made not the least 'objection, but confessed that these were things which he had never experienced.

'They then walked and sung, and prayed in the garden: he was greatly affected, and testified his full conviction of the truth, and desire of finding Christ.

' But," said he, '*I must first prepare myself by long exercise of prayer and good works."

The day before Mr. Wesley and Mr. Bray arrived at Blendon, Mr. Piers had been led to read the homily on justification, by which he was convinced that in him, by nature, dwelt no good thing.

This prepared him to receive what these messengers of peace related, concerning their own experience.

He now saw that all the thoughts of his heart were evil, and that continually, forasinuch as whatsoever is not of faith is sin.

June the 10th.

He became earnest for present salvation; he prayed to God for comfort, and was encouraged by reading Luke y. 23.

Whether is it easier to say, thy sins be forgiven thee, or to say, rise up and walk?

But that ye may know that the Son of man hath power on earth to forgive sins, (he said unto the sick of the palsy) I say unto thee arise, and take up thy bed and go unto thine house," &c.

Mr. Wesley and Mr. Bray now conversed with him on the power of Christ to save, and then prayed with hin; they afterwards read the 65th Psalm, and all of them were animated with hope in reading, "'Thou that hearest prayer, unto thee shall all flesh come.

Blessed is the man whom thou choosest, and receivest unto thyself; he shall dwell in thy court, and shall be he received the appellation of Doctor, by which he was always known; but reducing himself to narrow circumstances hy a precipitate marriage, he supportec himself by teaching a new method of writing Shor hand, of his own invention ; until an estate devolved to him hy the death of anc.der brother.

He was a man of ready, lively wit, of which he gave many humorous specimens, whenever a favorabje opportunity tempted him to indulge his disposition.

He died in 1763; and a collection of his Miscellaneous Poems was printed at M uchéster, m tv volumes octavo, 1773.

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY

satisfied with the plenteousness of thy house, even of thy holy tem le.

Thou shalt show us wonderful things in thy righteousness, O God of our salvation.

Thou art the hope of all the ends of the earth," &c.

In the continuance of these exercises alternately, of conversing, reading, and praying together, Mr. Piers received power to believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and had peace and joy in believing.

The next day Mr. Piers preached on death: and in hearing him, Mr. Wesley observes, 'I found great joy in feeling myself willing, or rather desirous to die."

This however did not proceed from impatience, or a fear of the afflictions and sufferings of life, but from a clear evidence of his acceptance in the beloved.

After ser-mon they went to the house of Mr. Piers, and joined in prayer for a poor woman in deep despair: then going down to her, Mr. Wesley asked whether she thought God was love, and not anger, as Satan would persuade her?

He showed her the gospel plan of salvation; a plan founded in mercy and love to lost, perishing sinners..

She received what he said with all imaginable eagerness.

When they had continued some time together in prayer for her, she rose up a new creature, strongly and explicitly declaring her faith in the blood of Christ, and full persuasion that she was accepted in him.

Mr. Wesley remained weak in body, but grew stronger daily in faith, and more zealous for God and the salvation of men, great power accompanying his exhortations an2 prayers.

On the evening of this day, after family prayer, he expounded the lesson, and one of the servants testified her faith in Christ and peace with God.

A short time afterwards the gardener was made a happy partaker of the same blessings.

Mr. Piers also began to see the fruit of his ministerial labors.

Eeing sent for to visita dying woman in despair, because she had done so little good and so much evil; he declared to her the glad tidings of salvation by grace, and showed her, that if she could sincerely repent and receive Christ by a living faith, God would pardon her sins and receive her graciously.

This opened to her view a solid ground of comfort; she gladly quitted all confidence in herself, to trust in Jesus Christ, and she experienced her faith in him by a calm, cheerful, triumphant expectation of death.

Her fears and agonies were at an end; being justified by faith she had peace with God, and only entered farther into her rest, by dying a few hours after.

The spectators of this awful joyful scene, were melted into tears, while she calmly passed into the heaventy Canaan, and brought up a good report of her faithful pastor, who under Christ saved her soul from death.

The next day, June the 14th, Mr. Wesley returned to London, and was informed that his brother, Mr. John Wesley, was gone to Hernhuth.

The news, he observes, surprised, but did not disquiet him.

He staid only two days in London, and then returned with J. Delamotte to Blendon, and from thence to Pexley.

Here his complaints returned upon him, and he was obliged to keep his bed.

Desires of death," says he, ' often rose in me, which I labored to check, not daring to form any wish concerning it."

His pains abated; and on the 21st. I find him complaining, that several days

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

had elapsed, and he had done nothing for God; so earnestly did he desire to be incessantly laboring in the work of the ministry.

In this excursion Mr Wesley was very successful in doing good; but he met with strong opposition to the doctrine of justification by faith alone, from William Delamotte, whom he calls his scholar, and from Mrs. Delamotte, who was still more violent against it than her son; both were zealous defenders of the merit of good works.

Mr. Delamotte supposed, that if men were justified by faith alone, without any regard to works, then sinners obtaining this justification, and dying soon after, would be equal in heaven with those who had labored many years in doing good and serving

God.

Eut, said he, "It would be unjust in God to make sinners equal with us, who have labored many years."

'The Jews of old reasoned in @ similar manner concerning the reception of the Gentiles into the gospel church, on the same conditions and to the same privileges with themselves.

'Their disposition towards the Gentiles is beautifully described, and gently reproved, in the parable of the prodigal son.

'The cases indeed are not perfectly similar; the one relating to our state in heaven, the other to the blessings and privileges of the gospel in this life.

Mr. Delamotte's conclusion, however, does not follow from the doctrine of justification by faith.

As all men have sinned, so all men must be justified, or pardoned, and be admitted to a participation of gospel blessings, as an act of mere grace or favor; and the condition required of man, is, faith alone; but it is such a faith as becomes a practical principle of obedience to every part of the gospel, so far as a man understands it.

'Thus far all men, who hear the gospel, are equal, they must be pardoned and accepted by an act of grace or favor, and the same condition of receiving these blessings is required of every man, without any regard to his works, which are all sinful.

Our state in heaven wil! be regulated by a different rule.

Al] who are saved will not be treated as equal:

'' Every man will be rewarded according to his works;" that is, according to his improvement in practical holiness, on gospel principles.

Heaven will undoubtedly be a state of society; this appears evident, not only from some passages of Scripture, but from the faculties of men, which are formed for social intercourse, in order to obtain the highest degree of happiness.

But in a state of society, the members occupy different ranks and degrees; there are certain honors and rewards to be bestowed: in heaven these will all be distributed in proportion to our works, and the conformity to Christ, to which we may attain in this life.

Mr. Delamotte, however, thought his conclusion good, and was animated with zeal against this new faith, as it was then commonly called.

He collected his strong reasons against it, and filled two sheets of paper with them: but in searching the Scripture for pas sages to strengthen his arguments, he met with Titus ili, 5.' Not by works >f righteousness which we have done, but according to his mercy he hath saved us."

'This passage of Seripture cut him to the heart, destroyed al] confidence in the specious reasoning he had used on this subject, and convinced him he was wrong.

10€ THE LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES WESI EY,

surned his papers, and began to seek in earnest that faith which he nad before opposed.

Mrs. Delamotite continued her opposition.

In reading a sermon, one evening in the family, Mr. Wesley maintained the doctrine of faith:

Mrs. Delamotte opposed.

'' Madam," said Mr. Wesley, "we cannot but speak the things we have seen and heard: [ received faith in that manner, and so have inore than thirty others in my presence."

Her passion kindled; said she could not bear this, and hastily quitted the room.—Mr. Wesley here gives us some idea of his success in conversing and praying with the people.

A month had now elapsed since his justification.

A part of this time he had been confined by sickness, and was not yet able to preach.

Notwithstanding this, more than thirty persons had been justified in the little meetings at which he had been present!

4 Mrs. Delamotte was afterwards convinced of the truth, and cordially embraced it.

June the 30th, Mr. Wesley received the following letter from Mr. William Delamotte.

Dear Sir, 'God hath heard your prayers.

Yesterday about twelve, he put his fiat to the desires of his distressed servant; and glory be to him, I have enjoyed the fruits of his holy Spirit ever since.

'The only uneasiness | feel, is, want of thankfulness and love for so unspeakable a gift.

But [am confident of this also, that the same gracious hand which hath communicated, will communicate even unto the end.—O my dear friend, | am free indeed!

I agonized some time between darkness and light; but God was greater than my heart, and burst the cloud, and broke down the partition wall, and opened to me the door of faith."

CH ASPe hein Velo _ DLE Cate OSN Pi Vic

CONTAINING

SOME ACCOUNT OF MR.

CHARLES WESLEY'S PUBLIC

MINISTRY,

Ir we consider how necessary the gospel is, to the present and future happiness of men, we shall readily acknowledge that a minister of it, occupies the most important office in society; and hence it becomes a matter of the utmost importance, that this office be filled with men properly qualified for it.

Christianity is a practical science, the theory of its principles being only preparatory to the practice of those duties which it enjoins.

A preacher therefore should not only understand the doctrines of the gospel, and be able to arrange them according to the natural.order in which they are intended to influence'the mind, and direct the conduct of life; but he ought to experience their influence on his own heart, ant be

THE LIFE OF THE

REY. CHARLES

WESLEY.

1ST daily conversant ina practical application of them to every duty which he owes to God and man.

Here, as in every other practical art or science, principles and practice must be constantly unized. they illustrate and confirm each other.

Fundamental principles must first be learned; they must be applied to the heart, so as to awaken the conscience to a sense of the evil of sin, &c., and have a suitable influence on our actions.

This first step in chriscian knowledge will prepare the mind for the second; and so on till we come to the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ.

If a minister of the gospel be unacquainted with this practical application of the principles of the christian religion to his own heart and life, he is deficient in one of the most essential qualifications for his office, whatever may be the degree of his speculative knowledge.

The observations of a professor of divinity in a foreign university, on the qualifications ef a gospel minister, appear to me so just and excellent, that [ shall take the liberty to translate them, and present them to the reader, "Tf, says he, 'an evangelical pastor be only a voice, a voice crying in 'he temple, and nothing more, as many seem to think; if he be nothing, but a man who has sufficient memory to retain a discourse, and boldness sufficient to repeat it before a large congregation—lIf an evangelical pastor be only an orator, whose business it is to please his audience and procure applause—then we have nothing to do, but to make the voice of our pupils as pleasing and sonorous as possible—to exercise their memory, and to give them a bold and hardened countenance, not to say impudent—to teach them a rhetoric adapted to the pulpit and our audiences; and by perpetual declamation, like the sophists of old, render them prompt and ready in speaking with plausibility on any subject, and to point out to them the sources from whence they may draw matter for declamation.

But the pastor whom we should form in our academies, is something much greater and more divine than all this.

He is a man of God, who is influenced by nothing but high and heavenly thoughts; of promoting the glory of God, of propagating the kingdom of Christ, and destroying the power of satan; of obtaining daily a more perfect knowledge of that sublime science on which eternal happiness depends, of more widely diffusing it, and more efticaciously persuading others to embrace it; of restoring fallen Christianity, binding up the wounds of the church, and healing her divisions.—He is a man whose business it is to perform and direct all the parts of divine worship before the whole church; to offer to God, the desires, the prayers, the praises and thanksgivings of the people assembled.—This pastor is a man divinely called, an ambassador of God sent to men, that he may bring as many souls as possible, from darkness to light, from the world to Christ, from the power of satan to God, from the way of perdition to the way of salvation: a man who, by public preaching and private instruc tion, faithfully explains the word of God, especially the doctrines of salvation contained in it, and by the simplicity and clearness of. explanation adapts them to the capacity of every individual person,

O tremendous employment!" &c.* — * Vi erenfelsius in Dissert. de Scopo }octoris Theologi.

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES WESLFY

I have no intention, by these observations to reflect on any de nomination of men filling the sacred office; I nave introduced them merely with a view to show, what are the qualifications essentially — necessary in a minister of the gospel, considering them as distinct from those peculiarities of opinion and modes of worship by which true Christians are distinguished from one another; and to illustrate the character of Mr. Wesley as a true gospel minister.

He possessed the requisites for his office in no small degree: he had a clear view of the state of human nature, and of the doctrines of the gospel, pointing out God's method of restoring sinners to his favor and image.

Sin blinds the understanding, hardens the heart, makes the conscience insensible of the defilement of evil, and renders a man careless of his spiritual and eterna] concerns.

Like a wise master-builder, he explained and enforced the doctrines of repentance towards God, and of faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, as first principles in christian experience; as the entrance into it, and the foundation on which it is built.

His own experience illustrated and confirmed the scriptural views he had obtained of these doctrines: he spoke of them in their proper order, and described their effects with clearness and firmness; not as the uncertain conjectures of a speculative philosophy, but as the certain practical truths of divine revelation.

He was now in the habit of giving a practical application to the higher principles of the gospel, in the government of his heart and life, and was daily growing in grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, in a way which could not deceive him, where theory and practice were thus combined.

He was therefore, well prepared for the ministry, not only by learning and deep study, in which he had been conversant for many years, but also by such exercises of the heart, as led him to a thorough knowledge of human nature, and of the method of salvation laid down in the gospel.

If all the ministers in England, of every denomination, were thus qualified for their office, and animated with the same zeal, to propagate the truths of religion by every means in their power, what an amazing change should we soon see in the morals of the people!

It is an awful consideration, that ministers, who are set for the defence of the gospel, and the propagation of true christian piety, should be the hinderances of it in any degree, through a want of knowledge, experience, diligence, and zeal.

It would be well if every minister would seriously examine himself on these heads, as Mr. Wesley did, and keep in view the account which he must soon give to the great Shepherd and Bishop of souls.

Though Mr. Wesley had been very diligent in his Master's service, since the 21st of May, he had not yet been able to preach

On Sunday, July 2d, he observes, ' Being to preach this morning for the first time, I received strength for the work of the ministry

The whole service at Basingshaw Church, was wonderfully ani mating, especially the gospel, concerning the miraculous draugha of fishes.

J preached salvation by faith, to a deeply attentive audience, and afterwards gave the cup.

Observing a woman full of reverence, | asked her if she had forgiveness of sins? She answered

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

with great sweetness and humility, 'yes, | know it now, that I have forgiveness.? "

"J preached again at London-Wall, without fear or weariness As I was going into the church, a woman caught hold of my hana and blessed me most heartily, telling me she had received forgiveness of sins while | was preaching in the morning."

In the even ing they held a meeting for prayer, when two other persons found peace with God.

July 10th, Mr. Wesley was requested by the Rev. Mr. Sparks to go to Newgate: he went and preached to the ten malefactors under sentence of death.

But he observes it was with a heavy heart.

'My old prejudices," says he, "against the possibility of a death-bed repentance, still hung upon me, and I could hardly hope there was mercy for those whose time was so short.??

But in the midst of his languid discourse, as he calls it, his mind acquired a sudden confidence in the mercy of God, and he promised them all pardon in the name of Jesus Christ, if they would even then, as at the iast hour, repent and believe the gospel.

He adds, "I did believe they would accept the proffered mercy, and could not help telling them, I had no doubt but God would give me every soul of them."

He preached to them again the next day with earnestness, from the second lesson, when two or three began to be deeply affected.

This day Mr. Wesley received a letter from Mr. William Delamotte, giving an account of his mother.

'I cannot keep peace," says he; "the mercies of God come so abundantly on our unworthy family, that lam not able to declare them.

Yet as they are his blessings through your ministry, I must inform you of them, as they will strengthen your hands, and prove helpers of your joy.

Great then, I believe, was the struggle in my mother, between nature and grace: but God who knoweth the very heart and reins, hath searched her out.

Her spirit is become as that of a little child.

She is converted, and Christ hath spoken peace to her soul.

This change was begun in her the morning you left us (the 8th,) though she concealed it from you.

The next morning when she waked the following words of Scripture were present to her mind:

' Kither what woman, having ten pieces of silver, if she lose one 'of them, doth not light a candle and sweep the house diligently till she find it.'

She rose immediately, took up Bishop Taylor, and opened on a place which so strongly asserted this living faith, that she was fully convinced.

But the enemy preached huinility to her, 'that she could not deserve so great a gift.

God, however, stiJ pursued, and she could not long forbear to communicate the emetion of her soul to me.

We prayed, read, and conversed for an hour.

The Lord made use of a mean instrument to convince her of her ignorance of the word of God.

Throughout that day she was more and more enlightened by the truth, till at length she broke out.

' Where have I been! I know nothing; I see nothing; my mind is all darkness; how have I opposed the Scripture!?

She Was tempted to think, she was laboring after something that was aot to be attained: but Christ did not suffer her to fall: she flew te him in prayer and singing, and continved agonizing all Vie evening

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES~ WESLEY.

The next morning, when reading in her closet, she received reconciliation and peace.

She could not contain the joy attending itt nor forbear imparting to her friends and neighbors that she haa found the piece which she had lost.

Satan in vair attempted te shake her; she felt in herself, 'Faith's assurance, Hope's increase, All the confidence of Love.' "

Mr. Sparks asked him if he would preach at St. Hellen's.

He agreed to supply Mr. Broughton's place, who was at Oxford, "arming our friends," says Mr. Wesley, "against the faith."

He adds, "I preached faith in Christ to a vast congregation, with great boldness, adding much extempore."

Jn his discourses, Mr.

Wesley proposed the doctrines of the gospel with clearness, and illustrated them with great strength of evidence from the Scriptures, in which he was remarkably ready; and delivering them in a warm, animated manner, he generally carried conviction to the minds of those who gave hima fair and candid hearing.

After this sermon, Mrs. Hind, with whom Mr. Broughton lodged, sent for Mr. Wesley, and acknowledged her agreement with the doctrine he had preached; she wished him to come and talk with Mr.

Broughton, who, she thought, must himself agree to it.

The next day, July 12th, he preached at Newgate to the condemned felons.

He visited one of them in his cell, sick of a fever, a poor black, who had robbed his master.

'I told him," says Mr.

Wesiey, "Sof one who came down from heaven to save lost sinners, and him in particular.

I described the sufferings of the Son of God; his sorrows, agony and death.

He listened with all the signs of eager astonishment.

'The tears trickled down his cheeks, while he cried, ' What! was it forme?

Did the Son of God suffer all this for so poor a creeture as me?? I left him waiting for the salvation of God."

"July 13th.

Tread prayers and preached at Newgate, and administered the sacrament to our friends and five of the felons.

I was much affected and assisted in prayer for thein with comfort and confidence.

July i4th, I received the sacrament from the ordinary and spake strongly to the poor malefactors, and to the sick negro in the condemned hole: was moved by his sorrow and earnest desire of Christ Jesus.

The next day, July 15th, 1 preached there again, with an enlarged heart; and rejoiced with my poor black, who now believes that the Son of God loves him, and gave himself for him." se) "* Suly 17th. I preached at Newgate on death, which the male-factors must suffer, the day after to-morrow.

Mr. Sparks assisted in giving the sacrament, and another clergyman was present.

Newington asked me to go in the coach with him.

At one o'clock, { was with the black in his cell, when more of the malefactors rame tous.

I found great help and power in prayer for them.

One of them rose all in a sweat (probably with the agitation of his mind) and professed faith in Christ.

I found myself overwhelmed with the love of Christ to sinners.

The negro was quite happy, and another criminal '1 an excellent temper.

I talked with one

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

1h. more, concerning faith in Christ: he was greatly moved.

The Lord, I trust, will help his unhelief also."

The clergymen now left them, and Mr. Wesley with several others, joined in fervent prayer and thanksgiving at Mr. Bray's, At six in the evening, he returned to the prisoners, with Mr. Bray.

They talked chietty with Hudson and Newington.

They prayed with them and both seemed deeply affected.

Newington declared, that he had some time before, felt inexpressible joy and love in prayer, but was much troubled at its being so soon withdrawn.

Mr. Wesley goes on.

'July 18th, the ordinary read prayers and preached; I administered the sacrament to the black and eight more; having first instructed them in the nature of it.

One of them told me in the cells, that whenever he offered to pray, or had a serious thought, something came and hindered him, and that it was almost continually with him.

After we had prayed for him, he arose amazingly comforted; full of joy and love; so that we could not doubt, but he had received the atonement."

In the evening, he and Mr. Bray were locked in the cells.

'We wrestled," says he, "in mighty prayer; all the criminals were present, and cheerful.

'The soldier in particular, found his comfort and joy increase every moment.

Another, from the time he communicated, has been in perfect peace.

Joy was visible in all their faces.

We sang, 'Behold the Saviour of mankind, Nail'd to the shameful tree ; How vast the love that him inclin'd, To bleed and die for thee.'

It was one of the most triumphant hours I have ever known.

Yet, on July 19th, | rose very heavy and backward to visit them for the last time.

At six in the morning, I prayed and sung with them all together.

The ordinary would read prayers, and he preached most miserably."

Mr, Sparks and Mr. Broughton were present; the latter of whom administered the sacrament, and then prayed;

Mr. Wesley prayed after him.

At half-past nine o'clock, their irons were knocked off, and their hands tied, and they prepared for the solemn journey, and the fatal hour.

The clergymen went in a coach, and about eleven the criminals arrived at Tyburn.

Mr.

Wesley, Mr. Sparks, and Mr. Broughton got upon the cart with them; the ordinary endeavored to follow; but the poor prisoners begged that he would not, and the mob kept him down.

'They were all cheerful: full of comfort, peace and triumph: firmly persuaded that Christ had died for them, had taken away their sins, and waited to receive them into paradise.

None showed any natural terror of death: no fear, or crying, or tear.

'I never saw," says Mr. Wesley, "such calm triumph, such incredible indifference to dying.

We sang several hymns; particularly, ©A guilty, weak and helpless worm, Into thy bands f fall; Be thou my life, my righteousness, My Jesus and my all.'

I took leave of each in particular.

Mr, Broughton bid them noé to be surprised when the cart should draw away.

'They cheerfully

1i2

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

replied, they should not.

We left them going to meet chei — Lord.

They were turned off exactly at twelve o'clock; not one struggled for life.

I spoke a few suitable words to the crowd, and returned full of peace and confidence of our friends' happiness."

The whole of this awful scene, must have appeared very extraordinary.

'The newness and singularity of it, would add greatly t its effects, not only on the minds of the clergymen concerned in it but on the populace, at the place of execution.

Some well-meaning persons, have greatly objected to the publication of such conversions as these, even supposing them possible and real; aprehending that they may give encouragement to vice among the loser orders of the people.

The possibility of such conversions, can hardly be disputed, by those who understand, and believe the New Testament: we must judge of their reality, by such evidence, as the circumstances of the persons will admit.

'The objection against their publication when they really happen, for fear they should encourage vice, appears to me without any solid foundation.

It is pretty certain, the persons who commit crimes that bring them to the gallows, have no thoughts either of heaven or hell, which have any influence on their actions.

'They are so far from paying any regard to the publication of these conversions, that they mock and laugh at them.

Conversion is the turning of a sinner from his sins to the living God: it is a change; 1. Ina man's judgment of himself, so that he condemns his former course of life, and the principles from which he acted even in his best works: 2. In his will; he now chooses God and the ways of God, in preference to vice, under any of its enticing forms: 8. In his affections; he hates the things he formerly loved, and loves the things which lead to God and heaven.

'To say that the publication of such conver sions, which in every step of their progress, condemn sin, can encourage the practice of it, appears to me little less than a contradiction.

Is it possible, that any person, who has the least serious thought of heaven, would voluntarily choose to go thither by the way of Tyburn or Newgate?

Can we for a moment suppose, that a person who thinks of finally going to heaven, will plunge himself deeper into sin in order to get there?

That he will bring himself so close to the brink of hell as Tyburn or Newgate, (where there is a bare possibility, but little probability, that he will not fall into the pit of destruction) in hope of conversion and heaven?

Such a conduct would be*a proof of insanity.

It seems to me as certain a principle as any from which we can reason, that the conversion of notorious sinners from vice to virtue, is a publie' condemnation of vice, and must discourage it, in proportion ag these conversions are made known, and firmly believed to be genuine and real.

July 20th, Mr. Wesley was at the morning prayers at Islington, and had some serious conversation with Mr. Stonehouse, the vicar

The next day, Mr. Robson confessed that he believed there was such a faith as Mr. Wesley and his friends spake of, but thought it impossible for him to attain it; he thought also that it must necessarily bring on a persecution, which seems to have had a very unfavorable influence on his mind, though convirsed in his

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESI EY.

judgment, of the truth.

In the evening Mr. Chapman, who had embraced "the doctrine of justification by faith, came from Mr.

Broughton, and seemed quite estranged from his friends.

He thought their present proceedings would raise a persecution, and he insisted that there was no necessity for exposing themselves to such difficulties and dangers, in the present circumstances of things.

'This kind of worldly prudence in propagating the doctrines of the gospel is sure to produce luke-warmness and a cowardly mind, if it do not arise from them.

Jt has occasioned greater evils to the church of Christ, than all the persecutions that ever happened.

It is this principle of worldly prudence, that has induced some ministers to adulterate the most important doctrines of grace, with the prevailing philosophy of the age in which they have lived, to make them pleasing and palatable to the more polite and learned part of their congregations.

By this means the preazher has gained reputation, but his ministry has lost its authority and power to change the heart and reform the life: the natural powers of man have been raised to a sufficiency for every duty required of him, and the gospel has been sunk into a mere collection of moral precepts enforced by the certain prospect of future rewards and punishments.

In this way the true doctrine of faith, and of a divine supernatural influence, accompanying the means of grace, have been gradually lost sight of, and at length denied; and the gospel thus mutilated has never been found of sufficient efficacy to accomplish the purposes for which it was promulgated to the world.

It is remarkable that in every great revival of religion, these doctrines have been particularly insisted upon, and have generally occasioned some opposition, both from the wise and ignorant among mankind.

And when the professors of religion of any denomination, wishing to avoid persecution and become more respectable in the eyes of men, have either concealed the truth, or debased it by philosophical explanations, the offence of the cross mdeed ceased, but the glory of the gospel departed from them: they became lukewarm, and gradually dwindled away, unless held together by some temporal consideration, having a name to live, but were dead.

I cannot on the contrary, commend the rash, intemperate zeal of some young converts in religion, who bave often, both in ancient and modern times, invited persecution by their own imprudence;_, either by ill-timed reproofs, or an improper introduction of their religious sentiments in discourse.

Nor can J approve of the rude vulgarity, which has sometimes been used both in conversation and in the pulpit, under a pretence of speaking the plain truths of the gospel.

'here is a medium between these extremes; and I would say to myself, and to the reader, medio tulissemus ibis, the middle peth is the safest, though perhaps the most difficult to keep or some trying occasions.

Had Mr. Wesley and his brother listened to tne Syren song of ease and reputation, they would never have been the happy instru ments of so much good as we have seen produced by their means

On this occasion Mr. Wesley said to Mr. Chapman, "I believe every doctrine of God mvst have these two marks, 1. It wd meet

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY

with opposition from men and devils; 2. It will finally triumph and prevail.

I expressed my readiness to part with him, and all my friends and re. ations for the truth's sake.

1 avowed my liberty and happiness, since Whitsunday; made a bridge for a flying enemy and we parted tolerable friends."

July 24th, he preached on justification by faith, at Mr. Stonehouse's, who could not yet conceive how God can justify the ungodly, upon repentance and faith in Christ, without any previous holiness.

He seemed to think that a man must be sanctified before he can know that he is justified.

It is probable Mr. Stonehouse did not consider, that, to justify, in the language of St. Paul, is to pardon a repenting, believing sinner, as an act of grace; not for the sake of any previous holiness in him, but in and by Jesus Christ, with whom he is then united by a living faith, and entitled to such gospel blessings as may lead him on to true holiness of heart and life.

This day Mr. Wesley agreed with Mr. Stonehouse, to take charge of his parish, under him as curate; after which he read prayers at Islington almost every day, and had frequent opportunities of conversing with Mr. Stonehouse, and of explaining the nature of justification, and of justifying faith.

July 26th, Mr. Wesley was at Blendon.

Here Mrs. Delamotte called upon him to rejoice with her in the experience of the divine goodness.

She then confessed, that all her desire had been to affront or make him angry: she had watched every word he spake; had persecuted the truth, and all who professed it, &c.

A fine instance of the evidence and power of gospel truth, to subdue a mind blinded by the most obstinate pera Mr. Wesley was now incessantly employed in his blessed Master's service; either in reading prayers and preaching in the churches, or holding meetings in private houses, for prayer and expounding the Scriptures; and the number of persons convinced of sin, and converted to God, by his ministry, was astonishing.

August 3, he observes, "' I corrected Mr. Whitefield's Journal for the press, my advice to suppress it, being overruled."

Inthe end of this month he went to Oxford, where he saw and conversed with Mr. Gambold, Mr. Kinchin, and several others of his old friends, who surprised him by their readiness to receive the doctrine of faith.

The number of persons who attended their evening meetings in London, were now much increased.

September the 10th, he tells us, that, after preaching at Sir George Wheeler's chapel in the morning, and at St. Botolph's in the afternoon, he prayed and expounded at Sims's to above three hundred attentive hearers.

Saturday, September 16th, in the evening, Mr. John Wesley returned from Hernhuth, when he and Mr. Charles Wesley took sweet counsel together, and compared their experience in the things of God,

On the*22d, in expounding the first chapter of the Epistle to the Ephesians, at Bray's, a dispute arose, concerning absolute predestination.

This is the first time I find any mention of this mischievous dispute.

Mr, Wesley says, "I entered my protest agains: that doctrine."

Mr, Wesley, by the daily exercise of preaching, expoui ding, ex &

THE LIFE

)F THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

norting. and praying with the people, had now acquired sume degree of boldness in public speaking; the great and leading doctrines of the gospel were become familiar to his mind, and expression flowed natural and easy in conversing on them.

He preached at {slington, October 15th, and added to his notes, a good deal extempore.

On Friday the 20th, seeing few people present, at St. An tholin's, he thought of preaching extempore.

"1 was afraid," says he, '* yet ventured, trusting in the promise, 'Lo! I am with you always.'

I spoke on justification, from the third chapter of tke Epistle to the Romans, for three quarters of an hour, without hesitation.

Glory be to God, who keepeth his promise for ever."

This day he and his brother Mr. Johti Wesley waited on Dr.

the Bishop of London, to answer the complaints which he had heard alleged against them, respecting their preaching an absolute assurance of salvation.

Some of the bishop's words were, '* If by assurance you mean, an inward persuasion, whereby a man is conscious in himself, after examining his life by the law of God, and weighing his own sincerity, that he is in a state of salvation, aad acceptable to God, I do not see how any good Christian can be without such an assurance."

'They answered, '* We do not con= tend for this, but we have been charged with Antinomianism, because we preach justification by faith alone.

Can any one preach otherwise, who agrees with our Church in the Scriptures?"

Indeed by preaching it strongly, and not sufficiently inculcating good works as following justification, and being the proper evidences of it, some have been Antinomians in theory rather than practice;

Dr. Edmund Gibson, Bishop of London, was born in Westmoreland in 1669.

He applied himself early and vigorously to learning, and displayed his knowledge in several writings, which recommended him to the patronage of Archbishop Tennison, who made him his domestic chaplain.

Being now a member of Convocation, he engaged in a controversy, in which he defended his patron's rights, as president, in eleven pamphlets..

He afterwards enlarged them on a more comprehensive plan, containing a view of the legal duties and rights of the English clergy, which was published under the title of Codex Juris Ecclesiastica

Anglicant, in folio.

Archbishop Tennison dying in 1715, and Dr. Wake, Bishop of Lincoln, being made Archbishop of Canterbury, Dr. Gibson succeeded him as Bishop of Lincoln; and in 1720, was promoted to the Bishopric of London.

He governed his diocese with the most exact care, hut was extremely jealous of the least privileges belonging to the Church.

He approved of the toleration of Protestant Dissenters, but opposed all attempts to procure a repeal of the Corporation and Test Acts.

His opposition to those licentious assemblies, called masquerades, gave great umbrage at Court, and prevented further preferment.

His pastoral letters are justly esteemed masterly productions.

Beside the Codex alove-mentioned, he published, 1. An edition of Drummond's Polemo-Middiana, and James V. of Scotland's Cantilena Rustica, with notes.

The Cronicon Saxronicum, with a Latin translation, and notes.

3. Reliquie _Spelnanniane.

4 An edition of Quintilian de Arte Oratoria, with notes.

5, An English translation of Camden's Britannia, with additions, 2 vols. folio.

A number of small pieces collected together and printed in 8 vols. folio.

He died in September; 1748.

He was a steady friend to the established Church hut a great enemy to persecution: a great economist; but liberal and beneficent,

Dz, Crow, who had once been his chaplain, left him two thousand five hundre¢ pounds; the whole of which, the bishop gave to Dr. Crow's own relaticns, who were very poor.

Ile corresponded with Dr. Watts, and expressed ¢ friendly "concern for the interests of religion, among Dissenters as well as in his ows

Church.

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

particularly in the time of King Charles.

But," said the bishop "tnere is a very heavy charge brought against us, bishops, in consequence of your having re-baptized an adult, and alleged the archbishop's authority for doing it.

Mr. John Wesley answered, that he had expressly declared the contrary, and acquitted the archbishop from having any hand in the matter; but added, "If a person dissatisfied with lay-baptism, should desire Episcopal, I should thing it my duty to administer it, after having acquainted the bishop, according to the canon."

'* Well," said the bishop, '

Lam against it myself, when any one has had baptism among the Dissenters."

The bishop here shows that he possessed a candid and liberal mind.

Mr. Charles Wesley adds, '* My brother enquired whether his reading in a religious society made it conventicle?

His lordship warily referred us to the laws: but, on urging the question, ' Are religious societies conventicles? ? he answered, ' No, I think not: however you can read the acts and laws as well as J; I determine nothing.'

We hoped his lordship would not, henceforward, receive an accusation against a presbyter, but at the mouth of two or three witnesses.

He said, 'no by no means; and you may have free access to me at all times.?

We thanked him and took our leave."

'Tuesday, November 14th, Mr Charles Wesley had another conference with the Bishop of London, without his brother:

I have used your lordship's permission," said he, "to. wait upon you.

A woman desires me to baptize her, not being satisfied with her baptism by a Dissenter.

She says, sure and unsure is not the same."?

He immediately took fire, and interrupted me.

'I wholly disapprove of it; itis irregular."

My lord," said Mr. Wesley, 'I did not expect your approbation; I only came in obedience, to give you notice of my intention.'?

'It is irregular; I never receive any such information, but from the minister."

' My lord, your rubric does not so much as require the minister to give you notice, but any discreet person.

I have the minister's leave."

'* Who gave you authority to baptize???

" Your lordship;* and I shall exercise it in any part of the known world."?

'* Are youa licensed curate?"

'*T have the leave of the proper minister."

But do you not know that no man can exercise parochial duty in London, without my jeave?

It is only sub silentio."

' But you know, many do take that permission for authority; and you yourself allow it."

"It is one thing to connive, and another to approve; I have power to in hibit you."

' Does your lordship exert that power?

Do you now inhibit me???

"*O why will you push matters to an extreme?

J do not inhibit you."

'" Why then, my lord, according to your own concession, you permit or authorize me."

'I have power to punish and to forbear."

''To punish: that seems to imply, that I have done something worthy of punishment; I should be glad to know, that J may answer.

Does your lordship charge me with any crime???

* No, no, I charge you with no crime."

' Do you then dispense with my giving you notice of any baptisms in future?"

' | neither dispense, nor not dispense."»—** He censured Lawrence * See above, page 71.

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

11" oa lay-baptisi; and blamed my brother's sermon as inclining te Antinomianism., I charged Arehbishop 'Tillotson with denying the faith; he allowed it, and owned they ran into one extreme to avoid another."

He concluded the conference, with, " Well, sir, you knew my judgment before, and you know it now; goad morrow te you."

November 22d, Mr. Wesley set out in the coach, to visit his friends at Oxford.

We may observe, that he was in the first part of his ministry, very much alone; having preached the gospel, fully and boldly, in many of the churches, in Newgate, and at Islington; while his brother was in Germany, and Mr. Whitefield in America.

He had met with little opposition, except from some private friends, and at Islington; where the polite part of his congregation, had sometimes shown a want of regard to decency in their behavior, and many had frequently gone out of the church.

He now clearly saw, that a faithful discharge of his duty, would expose him to many hardships and dangers: and though he generally had great confidence in God, yet he had ulso his seasons of dejection, when he was ready to sink under the pressure of his difficulties; which made him fully sensible of his weakness, and, that he must be supported in his work by a power not his own.

On the 25th, at Oxford, he experienced great depression of mind; 'I felt," says he,

"a pining desire to die, foreseeing the infinite dangers and troubles of life."

But as he was daily engaged in the exercise of some part or other of his ministerial office, the times of refreshing from the presence of the Lord, frequently returned upon him; his strength was renewed, and he was again enabled to go on his way rejoicing,

Mr. Whitefield was at this time, at Oxford, and was earnest with Mr. Wesley to accept a college living.

'This gives pretty clear evidence that no plan of itinerant preaching was yet fixed on, nor indeed thought of: had any such plan been in agitation among them, it is very certain Mr. Whitefield would not have urged this advice on Mr. Charles Wesley, whom he loved as a brother, and whose labors he highly esteemed.

December the 11th, Mr. Wesley left Oxford, and coming te Wickham in the evening, took up his lodgings with a Mr. Hollis, to whom, I suppose, he had been recommended.

He entertained me," adds Mr. Wesley, '' with his French prophets, who in his account, are equal, if not superior, to the prophets of the Old Testament.

While we were undressing, he fell into violent agitations, and gabbled like a turkey-cock.

I was frightened, and began exorcising him, with, 'Thou deaf and dumb devil, &c.

He soon recovered from his fit of inspiration.—I prayed and went to bed, not half liking my bed-fellow: nor did I sleep very sound with satan so near me."

He escaped, however, without harm, and came safe to London the next day; where he heard a glorious account of the success of the gospel at Islington, some of the fiercest opposers being converted. tae January 5th, 1739, Mr Wesley gives us another convincing proof, that no plan of becoming itinerants, was yet formed.

He savs. " My brother, Mr. Seward, Hall, Whitefield, Ingham, Kinehin, and Hutchins, all set upon me to settle at Oxford."

But he

THE LIFE OF THE

REV, CHARLES WESLEY,

could not agree to their proposal, without being more fully satisfied that it was the order of Providence.

This advice, however, and « similar instance above-mentioned, plainly show, that their views at present extend no further than to preach the gospel in the churches, wherever they had opportunity.

About this time some persons being greatly affected under the public prayers and preaching, fell into violent convulsive motions, accompanied with loud and dismal cries..

'This gave great offence to many, and occasioned disputes.

Mr. Charles Wesley mentions this circumstance in his Journal on the 10th of January.

'" At the society," says he, " we had some discourse about agitations: no sign of grace, in my humble opinion."

February 21st, Mr. Wesley and his brother thought it prudent | to wait on Dr. Potter, then Archbishop of Canterbury, to prevent any ill impression which the various false reports of their proceedings might produce on his mind.

'' He showed us," says Mr.

Wesley, ' great affection; spoke mildly of Mr. Whitefield; cautioned us to give no more umbrage than was necessary for our own defence: to forbear exceptionable phrases; to keep to the doctrines of the Church.

We told him, we expected persecution would abide by the Church till her articles and homilies were repealed.

He assured us, he knew of no design in the governors of the Church, to innovate; and neither should there be any imnovation while he lived.

He avowed justification by faith alone; and signified his gladness to see us, as often as we pleased."

him we went to the Bishop of London, who denied that he had condemned, or even heard much concerning us.

He said Mr. Whitefield's Journal was tainted with enthusiasm, though he himself was a pious, well-meaning youth.

He warned us against Antinomianisin, and dismissed us kindly."

" March 28th.

We dissuaded my brother from going to Bristol; from an unaccountable fear that it would prove fatal to him.

He offered himself willingly, to whatever the Lord should appoint.

The next day he set out,* recommended by us to the grace of God.

He left a blessing behind him.

I desired to die with him."

Soon after this, a Mr. Shaw began to give some disturbance to their little society, by insisting, that there is no priesthood; that is, there'is no order of men inthe christian ministry, who, properly speaking, exercise the functions of a priest: that he himself had as good a right to baptize and administer the sacrament, as any other man.

It appears by his claiming a right to baptize, &e. that he was a layman; and it must be acknowledged by all parties, that christian ministers, considered as an order in the Church distin: guished by their office from other believers, are no where, in the New Testament, called priests.

'I tried in vain," says Mr. Wesley, '*to check Mr. Shaw in his wild rambling talk against a chris-. tian priesthood.

At last I told him, I would 'oppose him to the utnost, and either he or I must quit the society.

In expounding, I warned them strongly against schism; into which Mr. Shaw's no- * This exact'y accords with Mr. John Wesley's printed Journal.

See his W orks, vol. yxvii. page 64.

THE I/FE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

tions must necessarily lead them.

'The society were all for my brotner's immediate return.

April 19th, | found Mr. Stonehouse _exactly right (that is, in his notions on the priesthood;) warned

Mrs. Vaughan and Brookmans, against Shaw's yestilent errors.

I spoke strongly at the Savoy society, in behalf of the Church ot England."

April 24th, Mr. Whitefield preached at Fetter lane; being returned from Bristol, where he first preached in the open air, and in some sense opened the way to an itinerant ministry, which was sure to follow this step; but of which none of them hitherto, seem to have entertained the least conception.

It seems that Howel Harris came to London with him; ' A man," says Mr. Wesley, '' after my own heart.

Mr. Whitefield related the dismal effects of Shaw?'s doctrine at Oxford.

Both he and Howel Harris insisted on Shaw's expulsion from the society.

April 26th, Mr. Whitefield preached in Islington church-yard: the numerous audience, could not have been more affected within the walls.

Saturday the 28th, he preached out again.

After him, Mr. Bowers got up to speak.

I conjured him not: but he beat me down, and followed his impulse.

I carried many away with me."

'This last circumstance is the more worthy of notice, as it is, so far as I can find, the first instance of a layman attempting to preach among the Methodists.

Tt must be observed, however, that it was not with approbation, but by violence.

He was not discouraged, however, by this opposition: and it is probable, that about this time, several other laymen began to expound or preach; for on the 16th of May, a dispute arose at the society in Fetter-lane, about lay-preaching; which certainly implies that some laymen had begun to preach, and that the practice was likely to become more general.

Mr. Wesley observes, that he and Mr. Whitefield declared against it.

May 25th, Mr. Clagget having invited Mr. Wesley to Broadoaks, he went thither, and preached to four or five hundred attentive hearers.

May 29th, * A farmer," says he, ''invited me to preach in his field.

I did so, to about five hundred; on, ' Repent for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.?

On the Sist, a Quaker sent me a pressing invitation to preach at Thackstead.

I scrupled reaching in another's parish, till [ had been refused the church. any Quakers, and near seven hundred others, attended, while [ devlared in the highways, the scripture hath concluded all under sin."

June the 6th. Two or three who had embraced the opinions of Shaw, declared themselves no longer members of the Church of England.

'" Now," says Mr. Wesley, 'am I clear of them: by renouncing the Church, they have discharged me.

About this time the French Prophets raised some disturbance in the society, and gained several proselytes, who warmly defended them.

June 12th, two of them were present at a meeting, and occasioned much disputing.

At length Mr. Wesley asked, " Who is on God's side?

Who for the old Prophets, rather than the new?

Let them follow ime.

'They followed me into the preaching-room, I expounded the lesson; several gave an accnunt of their conversion; dear bro

£2C

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

ther Bowers confessed his errors, and we rejoiced and triumphed in the name of the Lord our God."

June the 19th, Mr. Wesley was at Lambeth, with the archbishop, who treated him with much severity.

His Grace declared he would not dispute; nor would he, 4s yer, proceed to excommunication.

It does not appear that the archbishop condemned the doctrines Mr Wesley preached, but the manner of preaching them it was irregular, and this was judged a cause sufficient for condemning him.

Regularity is undoubtedly necessary, in the government both of church and state.

But when a system of rules and orders purely human, is so established for the government of the Church, as to be made perpetual, whatever changes may take place in the state of the people; it must, im many cases, become injurious rather than useful.

And when conformity to such an establishment, is considered as comprehending almost alk virtue, and made the only road to favor and preferment in the Church; and a deviation from it, is marked with disgrace; it becomes an idol, at whose altar many will be tempted to sacrifice their judgment, their conscience, and their usefulness.

Civil government knows nothing of this perpetual sameness of its regulations and laws, in all circumstances of the people.

And why should the Church, in regulations which are purely human, and prudential?

'Phe end of regularity, or conformity to a certain established order in the governmevt of the Church, is, the propagation of christian knowledge, and the increase of true religion; but if a minister be so circumstanced, that regularity would obstruct, rather than promote his usefulness in these respects, irregularity becomes his duty, and ought not to be condemned by others, when no essential principle of religion is violated, nor any serious inconvenience follows from it.

In this case, the end to be attained, is infinitely more important than any prudential rules to direct the means of attaining it: which should always admit of such alterations as circumstances require, to promote the end intended.

Mr. Wesley bore the archbishop's reproof with great firmness, while in his presence; but after leaving him, he fell into great heaviness, and for several days suffered a severe inward conflict.

He perceived that it arose from the fear of man.

Mr. Whitefield urged him to preach in the fields the next Sunday; by this step he

- would break down the bridge, render his retreat difficult or impossible, and be forced to fight his way forward in the work of the ministry.

'This advice he followed.

June 24th, "I prayed," says he, '"'and went forth, in the name of Jesus Christ.

I found near a thousand helpless sinners, waiting for the word in Moorfields, J invited them in my Master's words, as well as name;

' Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you vest.?

'he Lord was with me, even me, the meanest of his messengers, according to his promise.

At St. Paul's, the psalms, lesson, &c., for the day, put new life into me: and so did the sacrament.

My load was gone, and all my doubts and scruples.

God shone on my path, and I knew this was his will concerning me.

I walked to Kennington-common, and cried to multitudes upon mulfitudes, ' Repent ye and believe the gospel.?

The Lord was mv

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

12) strength, and my mouth, and my wisdor O that all would there fore praise the Lord, for his goodness!"

June 29th, he was at Wickham, in his way to Oxford.

" Here," says he, "i heard of much disturbance occasioned by Bowers? preaching in the streets."

'Thus early, it appears that lay-preaching had commenced, even beyond the societies in London, though not with the consent of any of the clergymen.

The next day he reached Oxford, and waited on the Dean, who spoke with unusua! severity against field-preaching, and Mr, Whitefield, who may be called the author or founder of field-preaching; it is perhaps on this account, that he has so often been supposed to be the founder of Methodism.

July Ist, he preached a sermon on justification, before the university, with great boldness.

All were very attentive: one could not help weeping.

July 2d, Mr. Gambold came to him, who had been with the vice-chancelhor, and well received.

T waited," says Mr. Wesley, 'on the vice-chancellor, at his own desire.

I gave him a full account of the Methodists, which he approved, but objected to the irregularity of doing good in other men's parishes.

He charged Mr Whitefield with breach of promise, appealed to the Dean, and appointed a second meeting there.

All were against my sermon, as liable to be misunderstood.

July 3d, Mr. Bowers had been laid hold of, for preaching in Oxford.

'Today the beadle brought him to me.

I talked to him closely; he had nothing to reply, but promised to do so no more, and thereby obtained his liberty..

At night I had another conference with the Dean, who cited Mr, Whitefield to judgment.*

I said, 'Mr. Dean, he shall be ready to answer the citation.?

He used the utmost address to bring me off from preaching abroad, from expounding in houses, and from singing psalms.

He denied justification by faith, and all vital religion."

July 4th, Mr Wesley returned to London.

On the 8th, he preached to near ten thousand hearers, by computation, in Moorfields, and the same day at Kennington-common.

His labors now daily increased upon him; and his success, in bringing great numbers from darkness to light, and in rousing the minds of vast multitudes to a serious enquiry after religion, was beyond anything we can, at present, easily conceive.

In such circumstances as these, it is almost impossible for a minister to keep his mind quite free from all thoughts of self-applause.

He will be led, at first almost insensibly, to think more. highly of himself than he ought, to attribute some part of his success to his own superior excellen— ces, and to think too meanly of others.

If his judgment be rightly informed, and his conscience tender, he is shocked when he discovers these workings of his mind, and endeavors to suppress them; but he soon finds that the thoughts and propensities of his heart, are not under the control of his judgment; they present themselves on every occasion against bis will, and are not a little strengthened by the commendations and praises of those who have been benefited by him.

'The natural temper of thc mind, is sometimes so far awakened on these occasions, as to produce a severe

* I suppose for some breach of order.

THE

LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

inward conflict, bring on great distress, and make a man ashamed of himself in the presence of God.

Mr. Wesley felt the full force of the temptations which arose from the success of bis ministry.

July 22d, he says, '* Never, till now, did I know the strength of temptation and energy of sin.

Who, that consults only the quiet of his own mind, would covet great success?

I live in a continual storm; my sou is always in my hand; the enemy thrusts sore at me that I may fall, and a worse enemy than the Devil, is, my own heart.

Miror quemquam predicatorem salvari.

1 wonder any preacher of the gospel is saved.

August the 7th, I preached repentance and faith at Plaistow, and at night expounded on Lazarus dead and raised, in a private house.

'The next day, called on Thomas Keen, a mild and candid Quaker.

Preached at Marybone.—Too well pleased with my success, which brought upon me strong temptations.

August 10th, I gave Mr. Whitefield some account both of my labors and conflicts."

"Drar GrorGE '<1 forgot to mention the most material occurrence at Plaistow; namely, that a clergyman was there convinced of sm.

He stood under me, and appeared throughout my discourse, under the greatest perturbation of mind.

In our return we were much delighted with an old spiritual Quaker, who is clear in justification,

Friend Keen seems to have experience, and is right in the foundation, I cannot preach out on the week days, for the expense of coach-hire: nor can I accept of dear Mr. Seward's offer, to which I should be less backward, would he follow my advice; but while he is so lavish of his Lord?'s goods, I cannot consent that his ruin should in any degree seem to be under my hand.

I am continually tempted to leave off preaching, and hide myself like J. Hutchins.

I should then be free from temptation, and have leisure to attend to my own improvement.

God continues to work by me, but not in me, that I perceive.

Do not reckon upon me, my brother, in the work God is doing; for I cannot expect that he should long employ one, who is ever longing and murmuring to be discharged."

-'To-day,"? says Mr. Wesley, 'I took J. Bray to Mr. Law, who resolved all his experience into fits, or natural affection or fits; and desired him to take no notice of his comforts, which he had better be without, than have.

He blamed Mr. Whitefield's Journal and way of proceeding; said, he had great hopes that the Methodists would have been dispersed by little and little, into livings, and have leavened the whole lump.

I told him my experience: 'then,? said he, 'f am far below you (if you are right) not worthy to wipe your shoes.?

He agreed to our notion of faith, but would have it, that all men held it.

He was fully against the laymen's expounding as the very worst thing both for theinselves and others.

told hin he was my school-master to bring me to Christ; but the reason why I did not come sooner to Christ was, [ sought to be sanctified before 1 was justified.

I disclaimed all expectation of becoming some

GREAT ONE.

Among other things he said, ' Were I so talked of as Mr. Whitefield is, | should run away, and hide myself entirely.

{ answered, ' you might, but God would bring you back lik 2 Jorkhs

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

He told me, joy in the Holy Ghost was the most dangerous thing God could give.

I replied, 'but cannot God guard his own gifts? * He often disclaimed advising us, seeing we had the Spirit of God: but mended on our hands, and at last came almost quite over tc us." it is really wonderful that Mr. Law should talk in this manner!

He who wrote the spirit of prayer, the spirit of love, and an address to the clergy, besides many other pieces, in which he shows, with great force of reasoning, that a person can have no true religion, without a supernatural influence of the Spirit of God uponehis nind; in which he certainly lays a foundation for christian expe rience.

August 12th, he observes, "I received great power to explain the good Samaritan: communicated-at St. Pauls, as I do every Sunday: convinced multitudes at Kennington-conimon, from, 'Such were some of you, but ye are washed, &c.'

And before the day was past, felt my own sinfulness so great, that I wished I had never been born."

August 13th, Mr. Wesley wrote to Mr. Seward as follows.

'1 reached yesterday to more than ten thousand hearers.

I am so buffeted both before and after, that were I not forcibly detained, | should fly from every human face.

If God does make a way for me to escape, I shall not easily be brought back again.

I cannot Jove advertising: it looks like sounding a trumpet.

I hope our brother Hutchins will come forth at last, and throw away my mantle of reserve, which he seems to have taken up."

Mr. Whitefield was now on the point of returning to America, and on the 15th of August Mr. Wesley wrote to him.

'Let not Cossart's opinion of your letter to the bishop, weaken your hands.

Jibundans cautio nocet:* itis the Moravian infirmity.

To-morrow I set out for Bristol.

I pray you may all have a good voyage, and that many poor souls may be added to the church by your ministry, before we meet again.

Meet again I am confident we shall, perhaps both here and in America.

'The will of the Lord be done, with us and by us, in time and in eternity!"

CHAPTER VI.

SebCeT LO IN Ve

CONTAINING SOME ACCOUNT OF MR. CHARLES WESLEY'S LABORS AS

AN ITINERANT PREACHER,

Avaeust 16th, Mr. Wesley entered on the itinerant plan.

He rode to Wickham, and being denied the church, would have * Too much caution is hurtful.

Some persons perhaps may think, that neither Mr. Whitefield, nor any of them stood in need of this admonition ; of this, however, we are not very proper judges at this distance of time.

It is evident that on many occasions they did use much caution.

Mr. Wesley speaks as though he had some thoughts of going again to America. and he mentions such intentioas 'a several places; but they never came to anything fixed and determined

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

reached in a private house; but Mr. Bowers having been preaca ing there in the streets, had raised great opposition, and effectually shut the door against him.

'The next day he went to Oxford, and the day following reached Evesham.

After being here two or three days, he wrote to his brother as follows.

BroruHer, <* We left the brethren at Oxford much edified, and two gownsmey thoroughly awakened

On Saturday afternoon God brought us Pahen Mr. Seward being from home, there was no admission for us, his wife being an opposer, and having refused to see Mr.

Whitefield before me.

At seven in the evening Mr. Seward found us at the inn, and took us home At eight | expounded in the school-room, which holds about two hundred persons.—On Sunday morning I preached from George Whitefield's pulpit, the wall, on,

'Repent ye and believe the gospel.'

The notice being short, we had only a few hundreds, but such as those described in the morning lesson, ' These were more noble than those of 'Thessalonica, in that they received the word with all readiness of mind.'

In the evening [ showed, to near two thousand hearers, their Saviour in the good Samaritan.—Once more God strengthened me, at nine, to open the new covenant, at the school-house, which was crowded with deeply attentive sinners.'

He goes on.

' August 20th, I spoke from Acts ii. 37, to two or three hundred market pesple and soldiers, all as orderly and decent as could be desired.—i now heard, that the mayor had come down on Sunday, to take a view of us.

Soon after, an officer struck a countryman in the face, without any provocation.

A serious woman besought the peor man, not to resist evil, as the other only wanted to make a riect.

He took patiently several repeated blows, telling the officer, he migut beat him as long as he pleased."

"To-day Mr. Seward's cousin told us of a young lady, who was here on a visit, and had been deeply afiected on Sunday night under the word, seeing and feeling her need of a physician, and earnestly desired me to pray for her.—After dinner | spoke with her.

She burst into tears, and told us, she had come hither thoughtless, dead in pleasures and sin, and fully resolved against ever being a Methodist.

'That she was first alarmed about her own state, by seeing us so happy and full of love: had gone to the society, but was vot thoroughly awakened to a knowledge of herself, till the word came home to her soul.

'That al! the following night she had been in an agony and distress; could not pray, could not bear our singing, nor have any rest in her spirit.

We betook ourselves to prayer for her; she received forgiveness, and triumphed in the Lord her God."

August 23d.' By ten last night we reached Gloucester, througk many dangers and difficulties.

In mounting my horse I fell over him, and sprained my hand: riding in the dark I bruised my foot: we lost our way as often as we could: there were only two horses between three of us: when we had got to Gloucester, we were vurned back from a friend's house, on account of his wife's sick ness: and my voice and strength were quite gore.

'f'o-day they

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES

WESLEY. aoe are in Some measure restored.

At night | with difficulty got mte the crowded suciety, where I preached the law and the gospel, which they received with all readiness.

'Three clergymen were present.

Some without, attempted to make a disturbance, but in vain."

August 25th.

''Zefore I went into the streets and highways, I sent, according to my custom, to borrow the use of the church

The minister, being ove of the better disposed, sent back a civil message, that he would be glad to drink a glass of wine with me, but durst not lend me his pulpit for fifty guineas.

Mr. Whitetield* however, durst lend me his field, which did just as well.

For near an hour and a halt, God gave me voice and strength to exhort about two thousand sinners, to repent and believe the gospel.—Being invited to Painswick, | waited upon the Lord, and renewed my strength.

We found near a thousand persons gathered in the street.

I discoursed from, God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself.

I besought them earnestly to be reconciled, and the rebels seemed inclined to lay down their arms.

A young Presbyterian teacher cleaved to us."

On returning to Gloucester, Mr. Wesley received an invitation from F. Drummond; he dined with her, and several of the Friends; particularly he mentions " Josiah Martin, a spiritual man," says he, "as far as [can discern.

My heart was enlarged, and knit to them in love."—Going in the evening, to preach in the field, Mrs.

Kirkman, an old and intimate acquaintance, whose son had been with him and his brother at Oxford, put herself in his "way; and addressed him, with, " What, Mr. Wesley, is it you fF see! is it possible that you, who can preach at Christ-church, St. Mary's,

&e. should come hither after a mob!"?

He gave her ashort answer, and went to his mob; or to put it in the phrase of the Pharisees, to this people, which is accursed.

'Thousands heard hia gladly, while he explained the blessings and privileges of the gospel, and exhorted all to come to Christ as lost sinners that they might enjoy them.

I cannot but observe here, that the more ignorant and wicked the common people were at this time, the greater was the charity and kindness of those who endeavored to instruct them in their duty to God and man, and by this means reform their manners.

'Lhe reader will easily perceive, that it required no small degree of resolution, to expose himself to the ignorant rudeness of the lowest of the people, to the contemptuous sneers of those of respectability and influence, and to the severe censures of his particular friends.

Yet this, both he, his brother, and Mr.

Whitefield did, in adopting the plan of itinerant preaching.

It is almost impossible to imagine, that in their circumstances, they could act from any other motive, than a pure desire of doing good.

Travelling from place to place, and every where preaclLing in the open air, was a plan of proceeding well adapted to diffuse knowl edge among the common people, and to awaken a cencern for religion, but it was extraordinary and new; and the novelty of it would naturally engage the attention of the public so much, that *T suppose a brother of the Rev. Mr, George Whitefield it te

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

few persons would, at first, form a true judgment of its importance and the difficulties and hardships attending it.

Had these twe points been considered and rightly understood, [am persuaded that neither Mr. Charles Wesley, nor his brother, nor Mr. Whitefield would have been blamed for adopting the plan of itinerancy, and preaching in the open air; on the contrary they would have beer commended by every person of a liberal mind.

At present, I shal. only hint at one or two particulars, to show the importance of their proceedings, and the hardships they had to encounter.

'lhe laboring poor are the most numerous class of people in every country.

'They are not less necessary to the happiness and prosperity of a nation, than the higher orders of society.

At the period of which [ am now speaking, their education was almost wholly neglected; and as they advanced in years, they had fewer opportunities of instruction and less capacity for it, than those who had received a better education, and had more leisure.

'The public discourses of the regular clergy, had little or no influence upon this class of people; as many of them never went to church, and most of those who did, neither understood, nor felt themselves interested, in what the preachers delivered from the pulpit.

Darkness covered the earth, and gross darkness the people.

Nor was there any prospect of doing them good, except by some extraordinary method of proceeding, as their ignorance and vicious habits, placed them beyond the reach of any salutary influence from the ordinary means of improvement appointed by government.

But it certainly is a matter of national importance, that so large a body of people as the laboring poor, should be instructed in the principles of religion, and have the way to happiness, both here and hereafter, pointed out to them, in such-a manner as to engage their attention, and inform their understandings.

A true knowledge of religion enlarges and strengthens the faculties of their minds, and prepares them for a due performance of every duty, religious and civil.

It opens to their view sources of happiness unknown to them before; it teaches them to form a true estimate of their privileges and blessings, temporal and spiritual; to view affliction, not as peculiar to their situation, but as infinitely diversified, and distributed for wise purposes, through all the orders of society; thus it leads them on to contentment and happiness in their humble situations, and disposes them to industry and peace, by which they largely contri bute to the prosperity and happiness of the nation.

Viewing the effects of itinerant preaching in this point of light, we see its importance, and must acknowledge that the authors of it deserve great praise; especially as they introduced it by their own example, under many difficulties and hardships.

Their prospects in life, from their learning, their abilities, and their rank in society, were ul sacrificed to the plan of itinerancy.

In all human appearance, they had every thing to lose by it; reputation, health, and the esteem of their friends; and nothing in this world to gain, but great bodily fatigue, ill usage from the mob, and general contempt.

As only three persons united together at first in the plan of itinerancy, they could not expect to form: any extensive or very permanent establishment.

[ft was impossible to conceive that the seed they

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

were sowing, would produce so plentiful a crop of lay-preachers as we have seen spring up from it, without whom the work must have been very limited indeed.

But it is very evident that these three servants of God did not look forward to any very distant consequences of their present proceedings; they contented themselves with performing a present duty, and dcing as much good as possible in the way which opened before them, committing themselves and their work to God, who has taken good care of them.

Mr, Wesley pursued his plan, and on the 25th of August was at Painswick.

'The minister was so obliging as to lend him his pulpit.

But the church would not hold the people; it was supposed there were two thousand persons in the church-yard.

Mr. Wesley stood at a window which was taken down, and preached to the congregation within the walls, and without.

They listened with eager attention, while he explained, "God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son," &c.

"In the afternoon," says he, "I preached again to a Kennington congregation.

It was the most beautiful sight lever beheld.

The people filled the gradually rising area, which was shut up on three sides by a vast hill.

On the top and bottom of this hill, wasa great row of trees.

In this amphitheatre the people stood deeply attentive, while I called upon them in Christ's words,

'Come unto me all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.'

The tears of many testified, that they were ready to enter into that rest.

It was with difficulty we made our way through this inost loving people, and returned amidst their prayers and blessings to EXbly, where | expounded the second lesson for two hours."

A good old Baptist had invited Mr. Wesley to preach at Stanley, in his way to Bristol.

Accordingly, on the 27th, he rode thither through the rain, and preached to about a thousand attentive hearers; they were so much affected by the sermon, that he appointed them to meet him again in the evening.

I mention with pleasure, these instances of persons among the Friends, the Presbyterians, and the Baptists, who showed a friendly disposition to Mr. Wesley, and countenanced his proceedings.

Their conduct discovers a stronger attachment to the essential doctrines of the gospel, than to the peculiarities of opinion and modes of worship in which they differed from him and from one another; and marks a liberality of sentiment, which reflects honor on the different denominations of Christians to which they belonged.

He returned to Mr. Ellis's at Ebly.

This was a most agreeable family; every one having received the faith, except one young man who still remained an abandoned sinner.

His mother mourned and lamented over him, with parental affection and religious concern.

Mr. Oakley, who travelled with Mr. Wesley, now informed him that he had been able to fasten some degree of conviction ot sm on the young man's mind.

His convictions and seriousness were increased by Mr. Wesley's sermon.

By persevering prayet he was brought to the knowledge of God, and received peace and joy in believing.

Mr. Wesley adds, 'Sing ye heavens for the ee hath done it; shout ye lower parts of the earth!

the morning { had told his mother the story of St. Austin's conversion

(28

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES -WESLEY.

new I carried her the joyful news, 'This thy son was dead and ~ alive again; he was lost and is found.' "

; He arrived in Bristol, August 28th; and his brother having set out for London, on the 31st he entered on his ministry at W eaver's

Hall.

"I began," says he, " by expounding Isaiah with great - freedom.

'They were melted into tears all around; and again when the bands met to keep the Church-fast.

We were al] of one heart and of one mind.

I forgot the contradiction wherewith they grieved my soul in London, and could not forbear saying, 'It is zood for me to be here.' "

; ; The places where Mr. Wesley had now to preach in Bristol, Kingswood, and the neighborhood, were numerous; and he seldom passed a day without preaching or expounding, two or three times.

'The congregations were large, and his word was with power; so that many testified daily, that the gospel is the power of God to salvation to all who believe.

September the 4th, he preached in Kingswood. to some thousands, colliers chiefiy, and held out the promises from Isaiah xxxv; '''The wilderness and the solitary place shall be glad for them; and the desert shall rejoice and blossom as the rose."

He adds, "I triumphed in the mercy of God to these poor outcasts, (for he hath called them a people who were not a people) and in the accomplishment of that seripture, 'Then the eyes of the blind shall be opened, and the ears of the deaf shall be unstopped; then shall the lame man leap as an hart, and the tongue of the dumb sing: for mm the wilderness shall waters break out, and streams in the desert.2

How gladly do the poor receive the gospel!

We hardly knew how to part."

September 5th.

'I was much discouraged by a discovery of the disorderly walking of some, who have given the adversary occasion to blaspheme.

1 ama poor creature upon such occasions, being soon cast down.

Yet I went and talked to them, and God filled me with such love to their souls as I have not known before.

'They could not stand before it.

I joined with Oakley and Cennick in prayer for them.

M. trembled exceedingly: the others gave us great cause to hope for their recovery."

"September the 7th, at Weaver's Hall, I 'expounded the third chapter of Isaiah, where the prophet alike condemns notorious profligates, worldly-mminded men, and well-dressed ladies."

By well-dressed ladies, Mr. Wesley certainly meant much more than the phrase imports.

He doubtless had in view, a fanciful, useless, expensive conformity to the changeable modes of dress; which is unbecoming, if not crimial, in a person professing godliness.

The prophet is there speaking of ladies of the first rank in the kingdom; he mentions paint, a variety of useless ornaments, and a mode of dress hardly consistent with modesty.* What added to their guilt ras, that, while they were adorning themselves in every fancifu. and wanton method they could invent, the poor of the land were oppressed beyond measure; and God denounces heavy judgments against them for their oppression and wantonness.

It has often been said, by persons too fond of dress, that religion does not * See Bishor Low! on tue third chapter of Isaiah.

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

consist in the peculiar shape or cut of our clothes.

This undoubtedly is true.

But when the mode of dress is voluntary, and regulated purely by choice. it is a picture, which gives a visible representation of the temper and disposition of the mind,

The choice of our dress, like the choice of our amusements or companions, discovers what kind of objects are most pleasing and gratifying to us. 'The case is very different where the mode of dress is characteristic of a profession, or where a woman is under the control of her husband.

September 11th.

He rode with two friends to Bradford, near Bath, and preached to about a thousand persons, who seemed deeply affected

On the 15th hesays, "* Having been provoked to speak unadvisedly with my lips, [ preached on the Bowling-green in great weakness, on ' Lazarus come forth!'

J was surprised that any good should be done.

But God quickens others by those who are dead themselves.

A man came to me and declared he had now received the spirit of life; and so did a woman at the same time, which she openly declared at Weaver's Hall.

We had great power among us while I displayed the believer's privileges from the eighth chapter of the Epistle to the Romans.

On the 16th, I met between thirty and forty coiliers, with their wives, at Mr. Willis's, and administered the sacrament to them; but found no comfort myself, in that or any other ordinance. I always find strength for the work of the ministry; but when my work is over, my bodily and spiritual strength both leave me.

[ can pray for others, not for myself.

God, by me, strengthens the weak hands, aad confirms the feeble knees; yet am 1 as a man in whom is no strength.

Iam weary and faint in my mind, continually longing to be discharged."

Soon after, however, he found power to pray for himself, and confessed it was good for him to be indesertion.

He was greatly strengthened and comforted by opening his Bible on Isaiah liv. 7,8.

a small moment have I forsaken thee; but with great mercies will | gather thee.

Ina little wrath I hid my face from thee for a moment; but with everlasting kindness will | have mercy on thee, saith the Lord thy Redeemer."

Many persons now came to him for advice daily, who had been either awakened or justified under his ministry.

'This greatly increased his labor, but it strengthened his hands for the work in which he was engaged.

September 25th.

He preached again at Bradford, to about two thousand hearers.

I described," says he, 'their state by nature and grace I did not spare those who were whole, and had no need of a physician.

They bore it surprisingly.

{ received invitations to several neighboring towns.

May I never run before God's call, nor stay one moment after it. We baited at a good Dissenter's near Bath, who seems to have the root of the matter in him."

'The next day, two persons came te him who had been clearly convinced of sin, and received peace and joy in believing; but they had never been baptized.

On this occasion Mr. Wesiey observes, "I now require no further proof, that sone may be an inward Christian without baptism.

'They are both depiroug of it; and who can forbid water? "

" Sarah Pearce declares, that she first received comfort on hear

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

ing me explain the fifth chapter of the Romans.

She had the witness of her own spirit or conscience, that all the marks I mentioned were upon her; and the Spirit of God, with his testimony, put it beyond the possibil ty of a doubt.

Some of her words were; 'TI was extremely bigoted against my brethren the Dissenters, but am now enlarged towards them and all mankind, in an inexpressible manner.

Ido not depend upon a start of comfort; but find it increase ever since it began.

I perceive a great change in myself; and expect a greater.

I feel a divine attraction in my soul ia heavenly things.

I was once so afraid of death that I durst not sleep, but now I do not fear it at all.

1 desire nothing on earth; fear nothing, but sin.

God suffers me to be strongly tempted; bu.

I know, where he gives faith he will try it.2.

See here the true assurance of faith!

How consistent!

An humble, not donbting faith; a filial, not servile fear of offending.

[desire not such an assurance as blots out these scriptures, ' Be not high-minded, but fear:?

'work out your salvation with fear and trembling,' &c.

God keep me in constant fear, lest that by any means, when | have preached to others, I myself should be a cast-away."

"] spoke plainly tothe women bands, of their unadvisedness, their want of love, and not bearing one another's burdens.

We found an immediate effect.

Some were convinced they had thought too highly of themselves; and that their first love, like their first Joy, was only a foretaste of that temper which continually rules in a new heart."

Though there had been no riots, nor any open persecution of the Methodists in Bristol; yet many individuals, who became serious and changed the whole course of their lives, suffered considerably.

This was partly occasioned by the inflammatory discourses of some of the clergy, who represented them as Papists, Jesuits, friends of the Pretender, &c.

On this subject, Mr. Wesley makes the fol lowing .observations.

'' Christianity flourishes under the cross None who follow Christ are without that badge of discipleship

Wives and children are beaten and turned out of doors; and the persecutors are the complainers.

It is always the lamb that troubles the waters.

Every Sunday, damnation is denounced against all who hear us: for we are ' Pepists, Jesuits, seducers, and bringers-in of the Pretender.?

'The clergy murmur aloud at the number of communicants, and threaten te repel them.

Yet will not the world bear that we should talk of persecution: no, for 'the world now is christian! and the offence of the cross has ceased.?

Alas what would they do further?

Some lese their bread; some their habitations: One suffers stripes, another confinement; yet we must not call this persecution.

Doubtless they will find some other mame for it, when they shall think they do God service by killing us."

October 8th.

He preached at the brick-yard.

4 Mr. Williams, from Kidderminster, who had written to Mr. Weslev some*time before to go down thither, was present, and much edified and strengthened by the sermon.

'1 know not." says Mr. Wesley "of what denomination he is, nor is it material; for he has the mind whith was in Christ."

THE LIFE OF THE REV.

CHARLES WESLEY.

Mr. Wesley's sermon, when Jast at Bradford, had been misunderstood or misrepresented.

It was reported that hc was a high Caivinist, and great pains had been taken to represeut him as such.

His brother Mr. John Wesley, coming to Bristol this evening, it was the opinion of both that he ought to preach again at Bradford, and declare his sentiments openly on this point.

The next day, October the 9th,* they went to Bradford, where Mr. Charles Wesley preached to a congregation of about two thousand people Mr. John Wesley prayed first, when Mr. Charles began abruptly,

"If God be for us, who can be against us?

He that spared not his own Son, but delivered him up tor us att, huw shall he not with him also freely give us all things.'

He spake with great boldness and freedom for an hour and a half, holding forth Christ a Saviour for all men.

He flattered himself that he had done so much injury to satan's kingdom, by beating down sin, that he says, "I believe he will no more slander me with being a Predestinarian"? in the modern notion of that word,

October 11th.

He preached for the first time in the open air by night, in a yard belonging to a widow Jones.

He observes ** The yard contained about four hundred persons; the house was likewise full.

Great power was in the midst of us.

Satan blasphemed without, but durst not venture his children too near the gospel, when I offered Christ Jesus to them.

'The enemy hurried them away, and all we could do, was to pray for them."

"October 15th.

[ waited, with my brother, on a minister about baptizing some of his parishioners.

He complained heavily of the multitudes of our communicants, and produced the canon against strangers.

He could aot admit as a reason for their coming to his church, that they had no sacrament of their own. I offered my assistance to lessen his trouble, but he declined it.

He told us there were hunareds of new communicants last Sunday.

We bless God for this cause of offence, and pray it may never be removed."

"October 19th.

I read part of Mr. Law on regeneration to our society.

How promising the beginning, and how lame the conclusion!

Christianity, he rightly tells, is a recovery of the Divine image; and a Christian is, a fallen spirit restored, and re-instated in paradise; a living mirror of Father, Son and Holy Ghost.

After 'this he supposes it possible for him to be insensible of such a change. to be happy and holy, translated into Eden, renewed in the likeness of God, and not to know it.

Nay we are not to expect nor bid others expect any such consciousness, if we listen to hiu

What wretched inconsistency!"

When Mr. Wesley baptized adults, professing faith in Christ, he chose to do it by trine immersion, if the persons would submit to it; jadging this to, be the apostolic method of baptizing.

October Q6th, he says, "1 baptized Mr. Wagginton in the river, by Baptist-mmills, and went on my way rejoicing to French-Hay.

October 27th, [ took occasion to show the degeneracy of our modern Phar isees.

Their predecessors fasted twice a week; but they maintain *See the agreement between this account and Mr. John Wesley's printed

Journal-in his Works, vol. xxvul. page 142.

THE LIFE OF THE REV.

CHARLES) WESLEY.

their character for holiness at acheaper rate.

In reverence for the Church, some keep their public day on Friday: none regard it though enjoined as a fast.

'Their neglect is equally notoriovs ir regard to prayer and the sacrament.

And yet these men cry out, 'Tur Cuurcu, tHe Cuurcs! when they themselves will not hear the Church; but despise her authority, trample upon her or ders, teach contrary to her articles and homiiies, and break her canons, even every man of those, who of late pretend to enforce their observance."

October 13th, I wrote to the Bishop of Bristol, as follows:

My Lorp, ''Several persons have applied to me for baptism.* It has pleased God to make me instrumental in their conversion.

This has given them such a prejudice for me, that they desire to be received into the Church by my ministry.

'They choose likewise to be baptized by immersion, and have engaged me to give your lord ship notice, as the Church requires."

'* November 2.

I received a summons from Oxford, to respond in divinity disputations; which, together with other concurrent providences, is a plain call to that place."

On the 6th, Mr. Wesley's Journal breaks off, and does not commence again till March 14th, 1740.

Mr. John Wesley informs us, that he and his brother left Oxford on the 15th of November, and taking Bristol in their way, they arrived at Tiverton on the 21st, a few days after the funeral of their brother Samuel.

Having preached at Exeter during their short stay in these parts, they re turned to Bristol on the 28th of the same month.

March 14th, 1740, Mr. Wesley came to Gloucester, in company with Thomas Maxfield, who travelled with him most part of this year.

The next day he went to Bengeworth, in hopes of seeing his old friend, Mr. Benjamin Seward.

But here he met with a disappointment, which he did not expect..

Mr. Seward had been ill of a fever.

His relations taking advantage of his situation, had intercepted all his letters: they called his fever madness; and now, when he was recovering, placed his servants over him as spies, to prevent any Methodist from coming to him.

His brother, Mr. Henry, came to Mr. Wesley and gave him plenty of abuse, calling him scoundrel, rascal, pi¢k-pocket, &c.

Mr. Wesley made little reply, but ordered notice to be given that he would preach next day, March 16th, at the usual place, which was near Mr.

Seward's house.

Mr. Henry came to him to dissuade him from attempting it, telling him that four constables were ordered to apprehend him if he came near his brother's wall.

Mr. Wesley however was not to be deterred from his purpose by such threaten ings, and when the time of preaching drew near, walked forware towards the place.

In his way thither, a mayor's officer met him. and desired he would go with him to the mayor.

Mr. Wesley answered, that he would first wait on his Lorn, and then on the mayor, whom he reverenced for the sake of his office.

Mr. Henry He mentioned ue names of seven persons

THE LIVE OF THE

REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

now met him with threatenings and revilings.

Mr. Wesley began singing, ' Shall { for fear of feeble man," &c.

This enraged Mr.

Henry, who ran about raving like a madman, and quickly got some fellows fit fer Lis purpose.

These laid bold on Mr. Wesley, whe asked, by what authority they did it?) Where was their warrant?

Let them show that, and he would save them the trouble of using violence.

'They said they had no warrant, but he should nor preach there, and dragged him away amidst the cries of the people.

Mr Henry cried out, ' 'Take him away, and duck him."

" f broke out,"? says Mr. Wesley, " into singing, with Thomas Maxfield, and suffered them to carry me whither they pleased.

At the bride in the lane they left me: then I stood out of the liberty of the corporation, and gave out,

' Angel of God, whate'er betide, Thy summons I obey!' &c.

Some hundreds: followed, whom they could not hinder from hearing me, on, 'If God be for us, who can be against us??

Never did I feel so much what I spoke, and the word did not return empty.

then waited on Mr. Mayor, the poor sincere ones following me trembling.

He was a little warm at my not coming before.

I eave him the reason, and added, that I knew of no law of God or man, which [ had transgressed; but if there was any such law, I desired no favor.

He said, he should not have denied me leave to preach, even in his own yard; but Mr Henry Seward, and the apothecary, had assured him, it would quite cast his brother down again.

[ answered, it would tend to restore him.

Here a clergyman spoke much—and nothing.

As far as | could pick out his meaning, he grumbled that Mr. Whitefield had spoken against the elergy in his Journal.

I told him, if he were a carnal, worldlyminded clergyman, I might do what he would call railing, I might warn God's people to beware of false prophets.

I did not say, because I did not know, he was one of those shepherds who fed themselves, not the flock; but if he was, I was sorry for him, and must leave that sentence of Chrysostom with him, ' Hell is paved with the skulls of christian priests.?

I turned from him, and aske:l the mayor whether he approved of the treatment I had met with?

He said, 'by no means, and if I complained, he would bind the men over to answer it at the Sessions.'

I told him, I did not complain, neither would I prosecute them, as they well knew.

I assured him, that I waited on him, not from interest, for I wanted nothing; not from fear, for I had done no wrong; but from true resp2ct, and to show him that I believed

' The powers that be are ordained of God.' "

March 17th, he preached again, when a troop poured in upon him and the quiet congregation, and made much disturbance.

"T enjoyed," says he, "a sweet calm within, even while I preached the gospel with much contention, 'These slighter conflicts must fit me for greater."

The next day, before preaching, he received a message from the minister, informing him that if he did not immediately quit the town, Mr, Henry Seward could easily raise a mob, and then he must look to himself.

Mr. Canning, and others of his

THE LIFE OF

THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

friends, dissuaded him frcm going to tne society, for his enemies were determined to do him a mischief, which they thought he should avoid by going out of the way for a while.

Eut Mr, Wes ley was not intimidated by threatenings.

He adds, "1 went, and set upon the opposers.

Ibid them to rejoice and g ory, for now they had terrified me; I was really afratd—to leave Evesham:

durst no more do it, than forsake my Captain, or deny my Master, while any one of thém opened his mouth against the truth,

No man answered a word, or offered to disturb me 1n my following exhortation.

I received great comfort from those words in the first lésson, ''Then the men of the city said unto Joash, Bring out thy son, that he may die, because he hath cast down the altar of Baal.

And Joash said unto all that stood against him, Will ye plead for Baal?

If he be a ged let him plead for himself, because one hath cast down his altar.?

In the afternoon there was none to plead for him, or to molest me in the work of God, while I showed

God's method of saving souls; 'For he maketh sore and bindeth up; he woundeth, and his hand maketh whole.?

'The tears that were shed gave comfortable evidence that 1 had not labored in vain."

Mr. Wesley went from hence to Wescot, Idbury, and Oxford, where he labored with his usual success.

He then returned to Evesham, saw his friend Mr. Benjamin Seward, and preached without molestation.

April 3d, he arrived in London, and preached at the Foundery, on, '*' The kingdom of God is not meat and drink, but righteousness, peace and joy in the Holy Ghost."

He observes, "' My heart was enlarged in prayer for the infant society."

The society in London was at this time terribly distracted with foolish and hurtful disputations.

Mr. Bray, one Bell, and several others who had influence among the people, had imbibed a notion from Molther, the Moravian, that there are no degrees of faith, that he who has any doubt has no faith at all; that there are no means of grace, but Christ; that a believer is under no obligation to use the ordinances; that an unbeliever ought to be séfzll, and neither read the Seriptures, nor pray, nor use any of the ordinances; because he cannot do these things without trusting in them, and that would hinder him froin receiving faith, &c._

Mr. Wesley opposed these teachers with great firmness and perseverance.

His journal, during his stay in London, is filled with disputations on these subjects, which I shall not transcribe.

The following particulars, as they throw some light on the state of things at this

. time, and on the success of Mr. Wesley's ministry, seem worthy of being preserved.

April 16th, he received the following letter.

'Ibeg leave te ask your opinion about my state.

I do not doubt myself; fon through the grace given me, I am confident, God for Christ's sake has forgiven my sins, and made me free.

But it has been questioned whether f{ have faith or not.

'1 was brought up an heathen in the house of aD. D.

After that I went to the Lord's table, and then thought myself a good Christian.

But blessed be God I now see that I was an abomina-

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

dle Pharisee.

For my pride God cast me out of his house, and 1 fell into the foulést crimes I could commit.

After some time I had a sight of my damnable estate, and that | was nothing but sin:

I daily dreaded God's vengeance:

[ durst not offer to pray, knowIng my prayer was an abomination to that God who is of purer eyes than to behold iniquity.

IT could not think it possible there should be forgiveness for me:

I had my punishment in view, I felt a thousand hells my due.'

T went twice to hear Mr. Whitefield, but thought it did not signify. « .

My misery still increased.

But it pleased God, that the last time you preached at Kennington, my blessed Saviour was revealed in me, in so glorious a manner, that I rather thought myself in heaven than on earth.

I thought 1 could meet death with boldness.

I was ready to cry out to every one, O! taste and see how good the Lord is.

I would not for a thousand worlds be in my former state again.

May God prolong your life and health, in his kingdom and service."

Hitherto the government of the society had been vested wholly in the people.

At their different meetings, they made such rules and orders as they thought necessary and proper, without paying any particular deference to the ministers.

In one or two instances, mentioned in these journals, they threatened to expel Mr. Wesley himself, when he did not conform to the rules they had made.

But on the 20th of April this year, it was agreed, 1. 'That no order should be valid unless the minister be present at the making of it.

2. That whosoever denies the ordinances to be commands, shall be expelled the society.

One or two of the leaders in this new. doctrine concerning ordinances and means of grace, thinking Mr. John Wesley inore favorable to their opinions than Mr. Charles, wrote to him at Bristol, desiring him to come immediately to London,

He arrived on the Q22d,* and on the 24th, Mr. Charles Wesley wrote to a friend at Bristol as follows.

'* My brother came most critically.

The snare we trust will now be broken, and many simple souls be delivered.

Many here insist, that a part of their christian calling is liberty from obeying, not liberty to obey.

'Vhe unjustified, say they, are to be still; that is, not to search the Scriptures, not to pray, not to communicate, not to do good, not to endeavor, not to desire; for it is impossible to use means without trusting in them.

'Their practice is agreeable to their principles.

Lazy and proud themselves, bitter and censorious towards others, they trample upon the ordinauces and despise the commands of Christ.

I see no middle point wherein we can meet."

May 2d, Mr. Wesley received the following letter.

"My Reverend Karner rn Curisr, '[ first received the gift of faith after I had seen myself a lost sinner, bound with a thousand chains, and dropping into hell.

See also Mr. John Wesley's printed Journal in his Works, vol. xxvii. p.

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY,

'nen | heard his voice, 'Be of good cheer, thy sins are forgiven thee.'

| saw the Son of God loved me, and gave hiinself for me.

I thought I saw him at the right hand of the Father, making inter cession for me.

[went ou in great joy for four months.

'Ther pride erept in, and [ thought the work was finished, when it Was but just begun.

'There I rested, and ina little time I fell inte doubts and fears, whether my sinus were really forgiven me, till I plunged myself into the depth of misery.

I could not pray, neither had [ any desire to do it, or to read the word.

'Then did I see iny own evil heart, and feel my helplessness, so that I could not so much as think a good thought.

My love was turned into hatred, passion, envy, &c.

I felt a thousand hells my due, and cried out in bitter anguish of spirit, 'Save Lord or, I perish.?

In my last extremity 1 saw my Saviour full of grace and truth for me, and heard his voice again, whispering, Peace, be still.

My peace returned, and greater sweetness of love than I ever knew before.

Now my joy is calin and solid, ny heart drawn out to the Lord continually.

I know that my Redeemer liveth for me.

He is my strength and my rock, and will carry or his work in my soul to the day of redemption.

Dear sir, | have spoken the state of my heart ag before the Lord.

Il beg your prayers, that I may go on from strength to strength, from conquering to conquer, till death is swal lowed up in victory.'

G. Murray."

May 8, H. Harris being in town, Mr. Wesley observes, " He declared his experience before the society.

O! what a flame was kindled.

No man speaks in my hearing as this man speaketh.

What a nursing father God has sent us!

He has indeed learned of the good Shepherd to carry the lambs in his bosom.

Such love, such power, such simplicity, was irresistible."

At this meeting H. Harris invited all lost sinners, justified or not justified, to the Lord's table.

'I would not," said he, 'for ten thousand worlds, be the man who should keep any from it.

'There I first found him myself: that is the place of meeting."

' He went on," adds Mr.

Wesley, "in the power of the Most High.

God called forth his witnesses; several declared they had found Christ in the ordinances."

May 28th.

'I dined,'?? says Mr. Wesley, 'at friend Keen's, a Quaker and a Christian; and read over George Whitefield's account of God?s dealings with him.

'The love and esteem he expressed for me, filled me with confusion, and brought back my fear, lest after having preached to others, I myself should be a cast-away."

June llth.

'To put au end to vain disputings, and to stop the further progress of the hurtful opinions which then prevailed, Mr.

John Wesley proposed to new-model the bands, and to put those hy themselves, who were still for the ordinances.

This proposal raised a great clamor: 'The noisy still ones," adds Mr. Wesley, ** well knew, that hitherto they had carried their point, by wearying out the sincere ones scattered among them, one or two in a band of disputers, who had harrassed and sawn them asunder so that aremnant scarcely was left.

Mr. Ingham seconded us, and we obtained that the names should be called over, and as many as

THE LIFE

OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

were aggrieved, should be put into new bands.

We gathered up our wreck, rare nantes in gurguite vasio, floating here and there on the vast abyss; for nine out of ten were swallowed up in the dead sea of stillness.

O why was not this done six months ago How fatal was our delay and false moderation.

J told them plainly, { should continue with them so long as they continued in the Church of Hingland."

June 17th.

We had an extraordinary meeting of the society, increased from twelve, to three hundred.

I took my leave of them with hearty prayer."—The next day he set out for Bristol, where he arrived on the 21st, having called at Oxford in his way thither.

My first greeting at Kingswood," says he, "' was by a daughter of one of our colliers.

In the evening was at the malt-rcom, and addressed myself to those in the wilderness.

O what simplicity is in this childlike people!

A spirit of contrition and love ran through them.

Here the seed has fallen upon good ground."

"Sunday, June 22d, I went to learn Christ among our colliers, and drank into their spirit.

We rejoiced for the consolation.

O that our London brethren, would but come to school to Kingswood!

'These are, what they of London pretend to be.

God knows their poverty; but they are rich, and daily entering into his rest.

'They do not hold it necessary to deny weak faith in order to get strong.

Their souls truly wait upon God, in his ordinances.

Ye many masters, come learn Christ of these outcasts; for know, that except ye be converted, and become like these little children, ye cannot enter into the kingdom of heaven.—I met several of those whom I had baptized and found them growing in grace."

June $0th, I now spent a week at Oxford, to little purpose, bu that of obedience to man, for the Lord's sake.

In the hall I read my two lectures on the cxxxth Psalm, preaching repentance towards

God, and faith in Christ Jesus.

But learned Gallio cared for none of these things."

"July 16th.

Being returned to Bristol, he observes, " While I was meeting the bands, my mouth was opened to reprove, rebuke, and exhort, in words not my own.

All trembled before the presence of God.

Iwas forced to cut off a rotten member; but felt such love and pity at the time, as humbled me into the dust.

It was, as if one criminal was executing another.

We betook ourselves to fervent prayer for him, and the society.

The spirit of prayer was poured out upon us, and we returned to the Lord, with weeping and mourning."—See here, the true Apostolical spirit of church discipline.

Many of the colliers, who had been abandoned to every kind of wickedness, even to a proverb, were now become pious and zealous for the things of God, A great number of these, at this time, came to the churches in Bristol on a Lord's-day, for the benefit of the sacrament.

But most of the Bristol ministers repelled them from the table, because they did not belong to their parishes.

Setting religion aside, common humanity would have taught them to rejoice in so remarkable a reformation among these wretched people.

But these watchmen of Israel did not choose to have any increase of trouble.

(an we wonder, that the Methodists had such great < 12* '

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

success in preaching the gospel to the middling and lower orders of the people, whea such lazy drones as these, had the eare of most of the parishes in England?

The case, I believe, is now greatly altered, At present, there is more religious knowledge, more can dor, and greater attention to propriety of conduct, both among the clergy and the people, than there was at that time; and the Methodists have been the principal means of producing the change.

July 25.

He began to speak to every member of the society in particular.

A woman cante to him, crying out, that she was porn of God; that she had a new heart, &c.

Lut on examination, she could give no account of her faith; no satisfactory proof of her pretensions.

Mr. Wesley observes on this occasion, '* How ex ceedingly cautious ought we to be, in receiving people's testimony of themselves."

Another came to him, who seems to have beer puffed up with her religious coniforts and enjoyments.

I plainly see,"? says he, 'why many lose their first comfort; it is expedient for them that it should go away."

In this case, as he observes, nature will feed on the gift, instead of the giver.

We see some, who look at their joy, and compare their state with others, till they become high-minded, lose sight of Christ, and then sink into great darkness and distress, without perceiving the reason of it. One part of these, generally recover their former experience, after much suffering: another part, content themselves with the externals of religion, and much religious talk, while their passions have the same dominion over them, they formerly had: and a third, look upon all experience as mere imagination, ridicule itin the terms they had been accustomed to use, and cast off religivs altogether.

'These cases therefore, require the most serious and eariy attention of every experienced minister of the gospel.

July 27.

heard a miserable sermon," says Mr. Wesley, ''at Temple church, recommending religion as the most likely way to raise a fortune.

After sermon, proclamation was made, that all should depart who were not of the parish.

While the shepherd was driving away the lambs, I staid, suspecting nothing, till the Jerk came to me and said, 'Mr. Beacher bids you go away, for he will not give you the sacrament.'

went to the vestry door, and mildly desired Mr. Beacher to admit me.

He asked, ' Are you of this parish??

T answered, 'sir, you see that J am aclergyman.?

Then dropping his first pretence, he charged me with rehellion in expounding the Scripture without authority; and said in express words, 'I repel you from the sacrament.'

I replied, 'I cite you te aaswer this, before Jesus Curis at the day of judgment.?

This enraged him above measure: he called out,' ' Here, take away thiz man.'

The constables were ordered to attend, I suppose, lest the furious colliers should take the sacrament by force; but I saved

them the trouble of taking away 'this man,' and quietly retired.

These things are but poor evidences, that the Bristol ministers were the true successors of the Apostles!

In August Mr. Wesley hada very dangerous fever.

It was reported. and published in the papers, that he was dead.

Upor nis recovery, he observes, 'I foun | myself after this gracious Visi tation, more desirous and able to pray; more afraid of sin; more

THE LIFE OF THE REV.

CHARLES WESLEY,

earnestly longing tor deliverance, and the fulness of christian salvation."

Soon afterwards, two or three of the society died, in the triumph of faith, and full assurance of hope; which strengthened the hands and comforted the hearts of those who were left behind.

September 22.

Mr. Wesley was informed that the colliers were risen; and riding out from Bristol, he met about a thousand of them at Lawrence-hill.

The occasion of their rising was the dearness of corn.

He went up to an eminence, and began to talk to them.

Many seemed inclined to go back with him to the school, which some of the most desperate perceiving, they rushed violently upon the others, beating, tearing, and driving them every way from Mr.

Wesley.

He adds, ''I rode up to a ruffian, who was striking one of our colliers,* and prayed. him rather to strike me.

He answered, 'no, not for all the world,' and was quite overcome.

I turned upon another, who struck my horse, and he also sunk into a lamb.

Wherever I turned, satan's cause lost ground, so that they were obliged to make one general assault, and the violent colliers forced the quiet ones into the town.

I seized one of the tallest, and earnestly besought him to follow me: yes, he said, that he would, all the world over.

I pressed about six into Christ's service.

We met several parties, and stopt and exhorted them to follow us; aud gleaning some from every company, we increased as we marched on singing, tothe school.

From one till three o'clock, we spent in prayer, that evil might be prevented, and the lion chained.

Then news was brought us, that the colliers were returned in peace.

'They had walked quietly into the city, without sticks or the least violence.

A few of the better sort of them went to the mayor, and told their grievance: then they all returned as they came, without noise or disturbance.

All who saw it were amazed.

Nothing could more clearly have shown the change wrought among them, than this conduct on such an occasion."

J found afterwards, that all our colliers to a man had been forced away.

Having learned of Christ not to resist evil, they went a mile with those who compelled thein, rather than free themselves by violence.

One man the rioters dragged out of his sick-bed, and threw him into the fish ponds.

Near twenty of Mr.

Willis's men they had prevailed on, by threatening to fill up their pits, and bury them alive, if they did not come up and bear them company."

It was a happy circumstance that they forced so many of the Methodist colliers to go with them; as these, by their advice and example, would restrain the savage fury of the others.

'This undoubtedly was the true cause, why they all returned home without making any disturbance. eke November 6th, he set out for Wales.

Here, vain disputings and janglings about predestination, had done much harm in several sccieties: even H. Harris, embracing this doctrine, had been greatly estranged from his friend.

Any doctrine comes poorly recommend. ed to us, when it almost uniformly diminishes christian love ang friendship, in the minds of those who embrace it.

'This is an ef.

* He means a collier, who was in the Methodists' society.

(49

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

fect so contrary to the general end, and manifest tendency of the gospel, that the doctrine which produces it. should be viewed v ith suspicion and approached with caution.

'That the diminution of christian love was on the part of H. Harris, is evident from the following letter, which Mr. Wesley sent him from Cardiff, on the 10th of November.

prarest Frienp 4np Brotuer, "<In the name of Jesus Christ, I beseech you, if you have his glory and the good of souls at heart, to come immediately to meet me here.

I trust we shall never be two, in time or in eternity.

O! my brother, [ am grieved that satan should get a moment's advantage over us; and am ready to lay my neck under your feet for Christ's sake.

If your heart be as my. heart, hasten, in the name of our dear Lord, to your second self."

This letter shows a mind susceptible to the strongest attachments of friendship, and does Mr. Wesley great honor.

Howel Harris however, did not come to him till the 18th, when he was at Lantrissant, and preparing to leave Wales.

Mr. Wesley adds, ' All misunderstanding vanished at the sight of each other, and our hearts were knit together as at the beginning.

Before the society met, several persons were with me, desiring that as I had now got him I would reprove him openly.

Some wanted me to preach against lay-preaching; some against predestination, &c.

In my discourse, a gentleman, who had come thither on purpose, interrupted me by desiring [ would now speak to Mr. Harris, since | was sent for to disprove his errors.

I quashed all further importunity by declaring, 'J am unwilling to speak of my brother Harris because when | begin, | know not where to leave off, and should say so much good of him as some of you could not bear.' "

Before Mr. Wesley left Wales, a violent opposition was raised against him, which threatened danger.

During the sermon on Sunday, while Mr. Wesley was describing the state of the Pharisee, a physician of the place found himself hurt, and got up and walked out of the church.

On the Tuesday following, being unusually heated with wine, and urged on by a company of players, determined on mischief he came to the house where the people were assembled to demand satisfaction for the injury he supposed that he had received.

He struck Mr. Wesley and several of the women with his cane, and raged like a madman, till the men forced him out of the room, and shut the door.

Soon after, it was broke open by a justice of the peace, and the bailiff, or head magistrate.

' The latter began expostulating with me," says Mr. Wesley, " upon the affront offered the doctor.

He said as it was a public injury, | ought to make him a public satisfaction.

I answered, 'Mr, Bailiff, | honor you for your office? sake; but were you, or his Majesty King George among my hearers, I should tell you both, that you are by nature sinners, or children of wrath, even ag others.

In the church while preaching, [ have no superior but God, and shall not ask man's leave to tell him of his sins.

As a ruler, it is your duty to be a terror to evil doers, but a praise te them that do well."

Upon thus speaking to him, he became ex:

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

ceedingly civil, assured me of his good will, and that he had come to prevent ine from being msulted, and no one sh uld touch a hair of my head."

"While we were talking, the doctor made another attempt tc break in and get at me, but the two justices and others, with muct trouble got him away; and we continued our triumph in the name of the Lord our God.

The shout of a king was among us.

We sang unconcerned, though the players had beset the house, were armed, and threatened to burn it.

The ground of their quarrel with me was, that the preaching of the gospel had starved them.

We prayed and sang with great tranquillity till one in the morning: then [ lay down till three.

I rose again, and was scarcely got into the room when they discovered a player just by me, who had stolen in unobserved.

'hey seized him, and F. Farley wrested the sword from him.

'There was no need of drawing it, for the point and blade* were stript of the scabbard, about an hand's breadth,

Great was our rejoicing within, and the uproar of the players without.

My female advisers were by no means for my venturing out, but wished me to defer my journey.

I preferred Mr. Wells's advice, of going with him through the midst of our enemies.

We called on the poor creature they had secured.

On sight of me he eried out, 'Indeed Mr. Wesley, I did not intend to do you any harm.

'That,' [ answered, 'was best known to God and his own heart;' but told him that my principle was to return good for evil, and therefore desired he might be released.

I assured him of my good wishes, and with Mr. Wells walked down to the water side, no man forbidding me."

'The next day, November the 20th, he arrived safe ir Bristol.

He goes on.

" November 30th, I gave the sacrament to our sister Taylor, dying in triumph.

Here is another witness to the truth of the gospel we preach.

Commend me to a religion, upon which I can irust my soul, while entering into eternity."

December 2d, | preached on the three-fold office of Christ, at Kingswood, but never with greater power.

[t constrained even the separatists (the Calvinists) to own that God was with us of a truth.

Jrode back ina glorious storm of thunder, lightning and rain; my spirit rejoicing in hope of the glory of God.

He opened my mouth again in the society, and I spoke in much grief, of our desolate mother, the Church of England.

My heart yearns towards her, when [ think upon her ruins; and it pitieth me to see her in the dust."

December 5th, I was much refreshed in spirit among some of my friends the Quakers, by a writer of theirs, who strongly insists on the perfect death unto sin, and life unto righteousness, which every Christian experiences.

Death must precede life, and condemnation, justification, 'This he as clearly teaches as any of our first reformers."

December 24th, he set out, with Thomas Maxfield, for London, where they arrived the next day, On the 27th, he says, * Six or seven hundred of us met from eleven o'clock till one, to praise «God with the voice of joy and thanksgiving.

He hath done great things for us already; but we shall see greater th'ngs than these.

THE

LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

I dined at the house of a Dissenter, who was armed cap-a-pie witt — her faith of adherence, brimfull of the five points, and going on to the perfection described in Romans the seventh.

On the 28th, I earnestly warned the bands not to fancy they had new hearts before they had seen the deceitfulness of the old; not to think they would ever be al ove the necessity of prayer; not to yield for one moment to the spirit of judging.

Mr. Aspernel told me strange things, and I fear true, of some new creatures of their own making, who have been caught in gross lies."

April 4th, 1741.

Mr. Wesley set out for Bristol, and arrived there in safety the next day.

April 7th, he says, "1 prayed by one supposed to be at the point of death.

He rejoiced to meet the king of terrors; and appeared so sweetly resigned, so ready for the bridegroom, that I longed to change places with him.

April 11th, found a dying sinner rejoicing in Godher Saviour.

At sight of me, she cried out 'O how loving is God to me!

But he is loving to every man: he loves every soul as well as he loves mine.?

Many like words she uttered in triumphant faith, and witnessed in death the universal love of Jesus Christ."?

April 12th, To-day he called forth another of his dying witnesses.

young woman whom at my last visit, I left in utter despair, this morning broke out into the following expressions; 'I see, I see it now, that Jesus Christ died for me; and for all the world.?

Some of her words to me were 'death stares me in the face, but I fear him vot, he cannot hurt me:? and again, 'death may shake his dart in vain; God is love, pure love, love to every man!'

'The next I saw, was our brother S—, 'With joyful eyes, and looks divine, Smniling and pleased in death.' "

April 13th.

'I gave the sacrament to the bands of Kingswood, not of Bristol: in obedience, as I told them, to the Church of England, which requires a weekly sacrament at every cathedral.

But as they had it not there, and as on this particular Sunday, they were refused it, at 'Temple church, (I myself, with many of them, having been repelled,) 1 therefore administered it to them in our school; and had we wanted a house, would justify doing it in the midst of the wood.

I strongly urged the duty of receiving it, as often as they could be admitted to the churches.

Such asacrament, I never was present at before.

We received the sure pledges of our Saviour's dying love; and were most of us, filled with all joy and peace in believing."

'This it seems, was the beginning of the practice of administering the sacrament at Kingswood.

April 20th." Returning from Baptist Mills, I heard that our sister Richardson had finished her course.

My soul was filled with strong consolation, and struggled as it were, to go after her,

'as heavenward endeavoring.'

Jesus, my time is in thy hand only let me follow her, as she has followed thee!

The voice of Joy and thanksgiving was in the congregation, while I spake of her death.

April 22d, [ hastened to the joyful funeral.

The new room was crowded within and without.

J spake largely of her whose faith they might safely follow.

Great was my glorying ang °

THE

LIFE OF THE

REV CHARLES WESLE

rejvicing over her.

She being dead, yet spake in words of faith and love, which ought to be had in remembrance.

We were in a measure, partakers of her joy, a joy unspeakable and full of glory.

Vhe whole society followed her to the grave, through all the city Saten raged exceedingly in his children, who threw dirt and ste nes atus.

After the burial we joined in the following hymn, 'Come let us who in Christ believe, With saints and angels join,' &c."

May Ist, "I visited a sister dying in the Lord.

Then two others, one mourning after, the other rejoicing in, God her Saviour.

T was now informed that another of our sisters, E, Smith, is gone home in triumph.

She wituessed a good confession of the universal Saviour, and gave up her spirit with these words, ' Igo to my heavenly Father,' &c.

May 4th, I rejoiced over our sister Hooper.

The outward man decayeth, but the inner man is renewed.

For one whole night she had wrestled with all the powers of darkness: but having done all, she stood unshaken.

"From henceforth she was kept in perfect peace, and that wicked one touched her not.

I saw her again in great bodily weakness, but strong in the Lord, and in the power of his might.

I spoke with her physician, who said he had little hope of her recovery; ' only,' added he, 'she has no dread upon her spirits, which is generally the worst symptom.

Most people die for fear of dying; but I never met with such people as yours.

They are none of them afraid of death; but calm and patient, and resigned to the last.2

He had said to her, ' Madam, be not cast down.'

She answered smiling, 'Sir, I shall never be cast down.' "

May 6th, "Found our sister Hooper just at the haven.

She expressed, while able to speak, her fulness of confidence and love: and her desire to be with Christ.

At my next visit, I saw her in the last conflict.

The angel of death was come, and there were but a few moments between her and a blessed eternity.

We poured out our souls to God, for her, her children, ourselves, the church and ministers, and for all mankind.

My soul was tenderly affected for her sufferings, but the joy swallowed up the sorrow.

How much then did her consolation abound!

The servants of Christ, comparatively speaking, suffer nothing..

I asked her, whether she was not in great pain?

' Yes,' she answered, ' but in greater joy.

I would not be without either.?

'But do you not prefer life or death?'

She replied, 'all is alike to me; let Christ choose, I have no will of my own.

Her spirit ascended to God, and we kneeled down and gave God thanks from the ground of our heart.

'Chen we had recourse to the book of comfort, and found it written, ' Let us therefore labor to enter into that rest;? even so, come Lord Jesus, and give us an inheritance among all them that are sanctified."

May 8th, "* We solemnized the funeral* of our sister Hooper and-rejoiced over her with singing, A great multitude attended her to the grave.

'Chere we sang another hymn of triumph.

This was a very early interment; but I suppose the state of the body male t necessary.

THE

LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES WESLEY

found myself' pressed in spirit to speak to those who conti tdictea and blasphenied.

While | reasoned on death and judgment to eome, many trembled; one woman cried out in horrible agony

We returned to the room and continued our solemn rejoicings, ab desiring to be dissolved and to be with Christ."

May 14th.

He now visited Mrs. Lellington, drawing near the end of her journey through life.

She had received peace and joy in believing, and all fear of hell, death and sin, were fled away.

He adds, "I saw two more of our sick sisters; then two of the brethren in Kingswood, who were all rejoicing in hope of a speedy dissolution.

Preached at Kendalshire, and visited one of the bands there, who walked through the valley of the shadow of death, and feared no evil.

prayed by a seventh in Bristol, who triumphed over the King of terrors.

If God be not with us, who hath begotten us these ???

May 20th, 'I was called to a dying woman, who confessed she had often railed at me in her health, but was now constrained to send for me, and ask my pardon, or she could not die in peace.

We prayed our Lord to speak peace and pardon to hersoul.

Several such instances we have had of scoffers; when their feet stumble on the dark mountains.

May 22d, I preached a funeral sermon for our sister Lellington, and attended the corpse to the grave, where we rejoiced in hope of quickly following her.

I gave an exhortation to repentance, though satan greatly withstood me: thereby teaching me, never to let go unwarned, the poor sinners that come on such occasions.

Passed the night with my brother at Kingswood, in watching unto prayer.

I wish this primitive custom were revived among all our brethren.

'The wogd of God encourages us, to be in watchings often.

By two o'clock I returned to Bristol, and at five found strength to expound in the new room."

May 30th, he observes, "I passed an hour witha spiritual Quaker, and rejoiced to find, we were both of the same religion."»—I apprehend that all men, who have true christian experience, are of the same religion; however they may differ in opinion or modes of worship.

'They are the one fold, under the one true Shepherd Vf all true Christians would consider this point as they ought, there would soon be an end of disputation among them, and brotherly love would take place.

May 31st.

"Throughout this day, I found my strength increase with my labor.

I read in the society, my account of Hannah Richardson.* She being dead, yet spake so powerfully to our hearts, that my voice was lost in the sorrowful sighing of such asle in captivity.

'To several, God showed himself the God of consolation; particularly to two young Welchmen, whom his providence gent hither from Caermarthen.

'They had beard most dreadful stories of us, Arminians, Freewillers, Perfectionists, Papists, which all vanished like smoke, when they came to hear with their owr ears.

God applied to their hearts the word of his power.

took thera to my lodgings, and stocked them with books; then sent them * This account was printed.

See Mr. John Wesley's Works. vol. xiii. p. 213

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARL#&S WESLEY.

way, recommended to the grace of God, which bringeth salvation 10 all men."

% June loth, * f preached in Kingswood, onthe dreadful w ords, *seLb avy.'

Liow has the devil baffled those teachers, who for fear of setting men upon works, forbear urging this first universa duty!

If enforci.g Christ's words be to preach works, | hope I shall preach works as long as [ live."

It is certain however, that Mr. Wesley did not understand our Lord's words literally, but as teaching us to put away every thing we know to be sinful, how advantageous soever it may be to our temporal interest, or agreeable to our inclination; and that we should omit no opportunity of doing all the good in our power.

July lith, Mr. Wesley preached five times this day: at Bristol, twice at Kingswood, at a place called Sawford, and at Bath.

He observes, "' Satan took it ill to be attacked in his head quarters, that Sodom of our land, Bath.

He raged horribly in his children.

They went out, and came back again, and mocked, and at last roared, as if each man's name had been Legion.

'The sincere were melted into tears, and strong desires of salvation."

It is pleasing to reflect on the change which has taken place in Bath, since the time of which Mr. Wesley is here speaking.

God has raised up many faithful witnesses of his truth, both among the Methodists, and among Lady Huntingdon's people, who have been ornaments to the christian profession: and at present the gospel is preached there without molestation.

July 13th, he set out for Cardiff, and on the 15th, rode on with Mr. Wells, Mr. Hodges, and others to Fonimon Castle.

Mr. Wesley adds, "Mr. Jones, who had sent for' me, received me very courteously.

He civilly apologized for the first question, which be asked me as a magistrate:

'Whether I was a Papist? or whether IT was a member of the Established Church of England??

He was fully satisfied with my answers; and I found we were cotempora~ ries at the same college.

After dinner he sent to Porthkerry, where, at his desire, Mr. Richards the minister lent me his pulpit.

I preached, on, 'God so loved the world,' &c.

Never hath he given me more convincing words.

'ihe flock and their shepherd were deeply affected.

After sermon, Mr. Richards begged my pardon for having believed the strange reports circulated concerning me.

God had now spoken the covtrary to his heart, and tc the hearts of his people.

I yielded to Mr. Jones's importunity, and agreed to delay my return to Bristol, that I might preach here once more, and spend a night at the castle."

July 17th, he met Mr. and Mrs. Jones at Mr, Richards's, where 1e again preached, andin the evening went to the castle.

Mr.

Wesley adds, '* We ate our bread with g'adness and singleness of neart, and at seven o'clock I preached to some hundreds in the vourt-yard, My three brethren, the Rev. Messrs. Richards, Wells, and Hodges, stood in the midst of the people, and kneeled on the ground in prayer, and cried after the Son of David.

He breathed into our souls strong desires.

O! that he may confirm, increase and satisfy them.

'Phe voice of thanksgiving was heard in this place.

Before and after supper, we sang, and blessed God witk

"46

THE

LIFE OF -THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

'5yful lps.

'They in the parlor and kitchen, were continual}, honoring him, by offering up praise.

I thought it looked like the house of faithful Abraham.

'The next day, July 18th, ltook sweet counsel with Mr. Jones alone.

'The seed is sown in his heart, anc will bring forth fruit unto perfection.

His wife joined us, and | commended them to the grace of God in earnest prayer, and then went on my way rejoicing."

Mr. Wesley now returned to Bristol: and on August the 3d, he reacned the funeral sermon of Mrs. Peacock, who died in the bard most triumphantly.

He observes, " She was always praising God tor giving her such patience.

All her desires were unto the Lord, and she continued calling upon him, in all the confidence of love, till he received her into his more immediate presence.

—At the sight of her coffin, my soul was moved within me, and struggled as a bird to break its cage.

Some relief | found in tears; but still was so overpowered, that, unless God had abated the vehemence of my desires, I could have had no utterance.

The whole congregation partook with me, in the blessedness of mourning.

August 6th, coming to pray by a poor Welch woman, she began with me, ' Blessed be God that ever | heard you!

Jesus, my Jesus, has heard me on a bed of sickness.

He is in my heart; he is my strength; none shall pluck me out of his hands.

I cannot leave him, and he will not leave me.

O! do not let me ask for death, if thou wouldst have me live.

I know thou canst keep me.

If thou wouldst have me live, let me live humbly with thee all my days.'

I sat and heard her sing the new song, till even my hard heart was melted.

She glorified the Saviour of the world, whe would have all men to be saved.

'I know it,' said she; 'he would not have one sinner lost.

Believe, and he will give you all that, which he has given me.'"?

Surely the doctrine which these men preached, was the true gospel of God our Saviour.

It not only lraproves the understanding, but it gives strength and firmness of mind to the most weak and ignorant, enabling them to triumph over the severest afflictions to which human life is subject.

Here is a poor illiterate Welch woman, who not only rises superior to sickness and death, but talks in a rational, scriptural manner, of the deep things of God!

Show me any system of philosophy, any mere speculative notions of divinity, any other way of preaching

the gospel, which produces the same effects on the human mind in the same circumstances: then I may doubt whether this be the true gospel.

On the 24th of this month Mr. Wesley, in company with F.

Farley, paid another visit to his friends m Wales, and again in September, staying only a few days each time.

Mr. Jones, of Fonmon castle, accompanied him in his return from the last visit: being desirous to see the wonderful effects of the gospel among the wild, ignorant colliers of Kingswood.

'Thither Mr.

Wesley took him on the 20th of September, and says, 'It was a glorious time at the society, where God called forth his witnesses.

Our guest was filled with consolation, and acknowledged that God was with us of a truth.

I met the bands, and strongly urged them to press towards the mark.

Read them a letter full of threatenings

THE IIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY,

14; to take our house by violence.

We laughed our enemies to scorn faith saw the mountain full of horsemen and chariots of fire.

Our brother from Wales was compelled to bear his testimony, and declare before all what God had done for his soul.

He warned us te prepare for the sterm which would surely fall upon us, if the work went on.

His artless words were greatly blessed to us all; and our hearts were bowed and warmed by the spirit of love, as the heart of one man."

September 22."

Mr. Jones wished to take me to some of his great friends in the city; particularly to a counsellor, about the threatened seizure of our school.

I feared nothing but trusting to an arm of flesh: our safety is, to be still, However, at his importunity | went with him a little way, then turned back, and at last agreed to go with him to Justice C——1r, the most forward of our adversaries.

He received us courteously, I said, I came to wait upon him in respect to his office, having heard his name mentioned among some, who were offended at the good we did to the poor colliers: that I should be sorry to give any just cause of complaint, and was willing to know if any had been made: that many idle reports were spread, as if he should countenance the violence of those who had seized the house of Mr. C and now threatened to take away the colliers'? schoo].

He said 'it would make a good workhouse.'

[caught hold of the expression, and replied, it is a workhouse already.

'Ay,'said he, 'but what work is done there?'

T answered, 'we work the.works of God, which man cannot hinder.'

§ But you occasion the increase of the poor,?

'Sir, you are misinformed; the reverse of thatistrue.

None of our society are chargeable to you; even those who were so, before they heard us, are not so now; the men who spent all their wages at the alehouse, now never go there at all, but keep their money to maintain their families, and have to give to those who want.

Notorious swearers, have now only the praises of God in their mouths.

'The good done among them is indisputable; our worst enemies cannot deny it.

No one who hears us, continues either to swear or drink.'

'If I thought so,' he hastily replied, we eodem luio hesitans) '1 would come and hear you myself.? I desired he would; and said, the grace of God was as sufficient for him as for our colliers, and who knew but he might be converted among us?

gave him to understand, that Mr. Jones was in the commission of the peace, who then asked him on what pretence they had seized Mr. C s house?

He utterly denied having had any hand in it, and said he should not at all concern himself.

'For if what you do, you do for gain, you have your reward: if for the sake of God, he will recompense you.

I am of Gamaliel's mind, if this counsel or work be of men, it will come to nought, but if it be of God—? I proceeded, 'ye cannot overthrow it, lest haply ye be found to fight against God.

Follow therefore Gamaliel's advice; take heed to yourselves, refrain from these meh, and let them alone.2

He seemed determined so to do, and thus, through the blessing of God, we parted friends.

"In our way home I admired the hand which directs al' our paths.

In the evening at Bristol, we found under the word, thas

THE LIFE

O¥ THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

there is none like unto the God of Jeshurun.

It wasa time of swee refreshment.

Just when I had done, my brother came in from London, as if sent on purpose to be comforted together with us.*

He exhorted and prayed with the congregation for another half hour.

Then we went to our friend Vigers, and for an hour or two tonger our souls were satisfied as with marrow and fatness, while our mouth praised God with joyful lips."

I find no account of Mr. Wesley's labors for the year 1742.

In the beginning of February, 1743, he was employed with his brother Mr. John Wesley in visiting the classes in London,t and makes an observation, which deserves the most serious consideration both of preachers and people.

' One among the classes," says he, " told my brother, that she hada constant seuse of forgiveness; and he let her pass.

I could not help proving her further; and then the justified sinner appeared full of the gall of bitterness.

She said again and again, of a sister present, I do not love her, I hate her, &e.

I assured her that if an' angel from heaven told me she was justified, Il would not believe him, for she was a murderer.

As such we prayed for her, and she was convinced of unbelief.

I fear we have many such believers among us."

Mr. Wesley was no friend to an over hasty adinission of members into the society, which he thought hurtful.

He clearly saw two errors into which the Methodist preachers are continually in danger of falling.

Every assistant is desirous of making the nwmbers in the different societies over which he has presided, appear as high as possible, at the yearly conference.

'This becomes a strong temptation to take improper persons into the society, whose life and conversation do no credit to religion.

Iivery preacher in the Methodist connexion, is desirous of making as many friends to himself as possible among the people; and this becomes a temptation to omit reproof where it is necessary, to flatter the profession of some, who deserve no credit, and to speak of others as being in a state of grace, to which they have no claim.

sincerely wish that every preacher may carefully avoid these dreadful precipices, where he is in constant danger of destroying

Soth himself and others.

In the latter end of February, Mr. Wesley went down to Bath and Bristol: and here, and in the neighboring places, perhaps also in Wales (for his Journal does not mention particulars) he continued his labors till the 17th of May, when he set out for the North.

He preached at Painswick, admitted twelve new members into the society, and then visited Stroud, Evesham, and several other places: and on the 20th, he observes, '"'i got once more to our dear

L.uers at Wednesbury.

Here the seed has taken root, and many are added to the church. A society of more than three hundred, are seeking full redemption in the cleansing blood of Christ.

The enemy rages exceedingly, and preaches against them.

A few here have returned railing for railing; but the generality have behaved as the followers of Christ Jesus.

May 21, I spent the morning in "This exactly accords with Mr. John Wosley's printed Journal.

See his Works, vol. xxxviii. p. 5. t See again, vol. xxxviii. p. 133.

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

conference with several who have received the atonement undes my brother's ministry.

I saw the piece of ground to build a chapel 4pon, given us by a Dissenter.

I walked with many of our bretlren to Walsal, singing as we went.

We were received with the old complaint, 'Gehold these that turn the world upside down, are tome hither also."

We walked through the town, amidst the noisy greetings of our enerie~.

1 stood on the steps of the market-house An host of men came against us; and they lifted up their voice and raged horribly.

I preached from these words, ' Kut none of these things move me; neither count | my life dear unto myself, so that I might finish my course with joy,' &c.

The street was full of fierce BEphesian beasts, (the principal man setting them on) who roared and shouted, and threw stones incessantly,

At the conclusion a stream of rufhans was suffered te beat me down from the steps; [ rose, and having given the blessing was beat down again, and so a third time.

When we had returned thanks to the God of our salvation, I then from the steps bid them depart in peace, and walked through the thickest of the rioters.

'They reviled us, but had no tommiussion to touch a hair of our head.

May 22, I preached to between one and two thousand peaceable people, at Birmingham, and again at Wednesbury in the evening.

On the 23d, I took my leave in these words, ' Confirming the souls of the disciples, and exhorting them to continue in the faith; and that we must through much tribulation euter into the kingdom of heaven.

With many tears, and blessings, they sent me away, recommended to the grace of God."

May 24, Mr. Wesley reached Nottingham, having preached at two or three places in his way thither from Wednesbury.

At two o'clock, he went to the Market-cross, and proclaimed the Saviour of all men; and in the evening expounded, at their request, to Mr.

Howe's society.

'The next day he was at the cross again; he observes, "There was not a breath of opposition, but a storm must follow this calm.

Several persons joiued me at the inn, in prayer and thanksgiving.

One gave me a kind caution, for which | sincerely thanked him.

'Mr. Rogers did ran well, and preached the truth, as you do here; but what asad end has he made of it!

Take care you do not leave the church like him.'

In the afternoon I came to the flock in Shefheld, who are as sheep among wolves; the minister haviag so stirred up the people, that they are ready to tear the Methodists in pieces.

At six o'clock, I went to the society house, next door to our brother Bennet's.

Hell from beneath was moved to oppose us, As soon as I was in the desk, with David Taylor, the floods began to Jift up their voice.

An officer in the army, contradicted and blasphemed.

I took no notice of him, but sang on.

'The stones flew thick, striking the desk and the people.

'To save them, and the hoyse from being pulled down, I gave out, that I should preach in the street, and look them in the face.

'The whole army of the alien Chaldeans followed me 'The captain laid hold on me, and began rioting: [ gave him for answer,

A word in season, or advice to a soldier?

I then prayed, particularly for his Majesty King George, and preached the gospel with much contention, 'The stones often struck me in the face.

13*

15C THE LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES

WESLEY. prayed for sinners, as servants of their master, the devil; upon which the captain ran at me with great fury, threatening revenge for abusing, as he called it, 'The king his master.?

He forced his way through the brethren, drew his sword, and presented it to my breast.

iannediately opened my breast, and fixing my eye on his, and smiling in his face, calmly said, '1 fear God and honor the king.'

His countenance fell in a moment, he fetched a deep sigh, and putting up his sword, quietly left the place.

He had said to one of the company who afterwards informed me, 'You shall see if 1 do but hold my sword to his breast, he will faint away.'

So perhaps | should, had | only his principles to trust to; but if at that time Twas not afraid, no thanks to my natural courage.

We returned to our brother Bennet's, and gave ourselves up to prayer.

The rioters followed, and exceeded in outrage, al] | have seen before.

Those at Moorfields, Cardiff, and Walsal, were lambs to these.

As there is no king in Israel, | mean no magistrate in Sheffield, every mau 'doeth as seemeth good in his own eyes.'?"

'The mob now formed the design of pulling down the society house, and set upon their work, while Mr. Wesley and the people were praying and praising God within,

'It was a-glorious time," says he, 'with us: every word of exhortation sunk deep, every prayer was sealed, and many found the spirit of glory resting upon. them."

The next day the house was completely pulled down, not one stone being left upon another:

' Nevertheless," said Mr. Wesley to a friend, "the foundation standeth sure, and our house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens."

This day he preached again in the street, somewhat more quietly than before.

In the evening the rioters became very noisy again, and threatened to pull) dewn the house, where Mr. Wesley lodged.

He went out to them; read the riot-act, and made a suitable exhortation, and they soon afterwards separated, and peace was restored.

May 27, At five in the morning, lie took leave of the society in these words, '* Confirming the souls of the disciples, and exhorting them to continue in the faith, and that we must through much tribulation enter into the kingdom of God.??

He observes, * Gur hearts were knit together, and greatly comforted: we rejoiced, in hope of the glorious appearing of the great God, who had now delivered us out of the mouth of the. lions.

David Taylor informed me, that the people of Thorpe, through which we should pass, were exceedingly mad against us.

So we found them as we approached the place, and were turning down the lane to Barley Hall.

'The ambush rose, and assaulted us with stones, eggs and dirt.

My horse flew from side to side, till he found his way through them, They wounded D. Taylor in the forehead, and the wound bled much.

I turned back, and asked, what was the reason a clergyman could not pass without such treatment?

At first the rioters scattered, but their captain rallying them, answered with horrible imprecations and stones.

My horse took fright, and turned away with me down a steep hill.

'The enemy pursued me from afar, and followed shouting.

Blessed be God, I received no hurt, only from the eges and dirt.

My clothes indeed abhorred me. and my arm pained ine # Uitte from a blew I received at Sheffield ?

This cons

THE LIFE OF THE REV.

CHARLES WESLEY.

duct is undoubtedly disgraceful to humanity: | hope the present inhabitants of these towns will endeavor to retrieve their character, by a peaceable and obliging behavior on all occasions.

Mr. Wesley now spent an hour or two, with some quiet, sincere persons, assembled at Barley Hall.

By four o'clock in the afternoon he reached Birstal, a land oftrest.

Here they had peace in all their borders, Great multitudes were bowed down, by the victorious power of gospel truth.

'It was," says Mr. Wesley, 'a time much to be remembered, for the gracious rain, wherewith our God refreshed us."

The next day he preached again in the morning and at noon, to this child-like people, and again in the afternoon at Ormsby, in his way to Leeds.

May 29, he informs us in his Journal, that not a year before he had come to Leeds, and found no man who cared for the things of God: ' But," he observes, "a spark has now fallen in this place also, and it will kindle a great flame.

I met the infant society, about fifty in number, most of them justified, and exhorted them to walk circumspectly.

At seven o'clock, I stood before My. Shent's door, and cried to thousands, 'Ho! every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters.'

The word took place.

They gave diligent heed to it, and seemed a people prepared for the Lord.

I went to the great church, and was showed to the ministers' pew.

Five clergymen were there, who a little confounded me, by making me take place of my elders and betters.

'They obliged me to help in administering the sacrament.

I assisted with eight more ministers, for whom my soul was much drawn out in prayer.

But 1 dreaded their favor, more than the stones at Sheffield."

What Mr. Wesley here speaks re specting the clergymen present, must not be understood as implying either disrespect or reproach.

If he had any fault in his judg ment of the clergy, it was that he thought too highly of the clert cal office.

'The fear which he here speaks of, concerned himself only.

He was fully convinced, that the manner in which he now preached the gospel, was not contrary to any written law of God or man: from the circumstance of being excluded from the churches, from the satisfaction he experienced in himself, in carrying the gospel to those who would not come to it, and from the effect of his labors on multitudes of the people, he was fully satisfied that his present plan of proceeding was agreeable to the will of God.

But he found, that the favors and friendly attentions of those who disapproved of it, tended to weaken his resolution to persevere in it.

Kindness has a wonderfully assimilating influence on the human mind: it melts down opposition in a generous heart; and while a man feels nothing but the most agreeable sensations from it, he is insensibly changed into a conformity with those who show him favor.

Many have been turned from their duty, by kindness and favor, who could not be moved by persecution.

Mr. Wesley felt the force of this assimilating principle, and hence he says, that he ** dreaded their favor more than the stones at Sheffield."

At two o'clock, he found a vast multitude waiting for the wore, and strongly exhorted them to repent and believe the gospel, that their sins might be blotted out.

He preached again at Bristol, ealling upon the poor and maimed, the halt and blind, to come te

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

the great supper.

He observes, "* My Lore. disposed many hearts { doubt not, to accept the invitation.

He showed me several witnesses of the truth, which they have now received in the love of it,

| had a blessed parting with the society.

May 30, my horse threw me, and fell upon me.

My companion thought | had broken my neck; but my leg only was bruised, my hand sprained, and my head stunned, which spoiled me from making hymns, orthinking at all till the next day, when the Lord brought us safe to Newcastle.

At seven o'clock I went to the room, which will contain about two thousand persons.

We rejoiced for the consolation of our mutual] faith."

Many persons at Newcastle, had been greatly agitated during the preaching, falling into convulsive motions with strong cries.

At their first preaching of the gospel, many, as he justly observes, were undoubtedly struck down into the deepest distress, which affected both soul and body. Mr. Wesley believed, that such instances might still continue to occur.

But he soon perceived, that these natural affections, and the outward expressions of them, were easily imitated; and the persons at first so affected, being much noticed and talked of, this became a temptation to others to imitate their state.

He says, " I have already detected many counterfeits." recollect two instances, mentioned in his Journal before this period.

A woman at Kingswood was greatly agitated under his preaching, and cried much: he turned to her and said, ** 1 do not think any better of you, tor crying,' &c., and she presentiy became quite calm.

A young girl at Bristol fell into fits, and seemed like one in a.trance.

She continued this practice for some time; but at length acknowledged she had done it, that Mr. Wesley might take notice of her.

No man ever had a nore tender sympathy with those in distress, than Mr. Charles Wesley; but no man abhorred hypocrisy, or a mere assumed appearance of religious concern, more than he did.

Yet he did not judge persons who appeared to be so affected, till he had the proper evidence on which he could form a true judgment; but he thought it prudent to give them no encouragement, until some evidence of their sincerity appeared.

June 4, " Today,"? says he, 'one came who was pleased to fall into a fit for my entertainment.

He beat himself heartily: [ thought it a pity to hinder him; so, instead of singing over him, as had often been done, we left him to recover at his leisure.

A girl, as she began her cry, | ordered to be carried out.

Her convulsions were so violent, as to take away the use of her limbs, till they laid her without at the door, and left her; then she immediately found her legs and walked off.

Some very unstill sisters, who always took care to stand near me, and try who should cry loudest, since I have had them removed out of my sight, have been as quiet as lambs.

The 'first night I preached here, half my words were lost, through the noise of their outcries.

Last night before [ began, [ gave public notice, that whosoever cried, so as to drown my voice, should without any man's hurting or judging them, be gently carried to the, furthest corner of the room.

But my porters had no employment the whole night!

Yet the Lord was with us, mightily convincing of sin and of righteousness."

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES

WESLEY,

Juue 5.' My soul was revived by the poor people at Chowden, and yet more at Tanfield, where I called to great numbers, ' Behold the Lamb of God,' &c.

At Neweastle I preached in the crowded square, chiefly to the backsliders, whom I besougat with tears to be reconciled to God.

Surely Jesus looked upon some of them as he looked upon Peter.

June 6,1 had the great comfort of recovering some of those who have drawn back.

I trust we shall recover them again forever.

On the 8th, I spake to the bands separately, and tried their faith.

We certainly have been too rash and easy in allowing persons for believers on their own testimony: nay, and even persuaded them into a false opinion of themselves.

Some souls it is doubtless necessary to encourage; but it should be done with prudence and caution.

'To tell one in darkness that he has faith, is to keep him in darkness still, or to make him trust ina false light; a faith that stands in the words of man, not in the power of God.

June 13, I wrote thus to a son in the gospel, ' Be not over sure that so many are justified.

By their fruits ye shall know them.

You will see reason to be more and more deliberate in the judgment you pass on persons.

Wait for their conversation.

[do not know whether we can infallibly pronounce at the time that any one is justified.

I once thought several in that state, who, I am now convinced, were under the drawings of the Father.

Try the spirits therefore, lest you should lay the stumbling-block of pride in their way, and by suppose' them to have faith before they have it, you keep them out of it forever.' "

We may perceive by these observations, that Mr. Wesley was a diligent, attentive watchman over the people.

He carefully explored the unfrequented road through which he had to guide them, and honestly pointed out the flattering by-paths which led to misery and danger.

But experience hath repeatedly shown, that they who most want these salutary cautions, are the least disposed to receiye them.

Few persons have sincerity enough to be thankful for advice which tends to undeceive them; tostrip them of some imaginary comforts, and make them think worse of themselves than they did before.

Professors of religion are commonly the most linpatient of such advice.

It is certain, that these cautions require great prudence and discernment, in applying them to particular persons; but in a large body of people, and among a great number of preachers, there is much more danger of flattering individuals into a false confidence, under a pretence of giving them encouragement, than of hindering their progress by putting them upon a close and severe self-examination,

In the one case we tread a slippery path, in the other we stand on firm ground, At this early period of the present revival of religion, Mr. Wesley saw the necessity of making these remarks.

He repeated them frequently afterwards, and has been censured for so doing.

I wish the necessity of urging such advice on the preachers and people may not greatly increase, while the practice of doing it is daily di minished, ; Mr. Wesley observes, that since he had preached the gospel it never had greater success than at this time at Newcastle.' Yet," says he, "we have no fits among us, and I have done nothing te

YHER LIFE

OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

binder them, only declared that I do not think the better of any one for crying out.

June 16,1 set out for Sunderland, with stroug aversion to preaching.

I dragged myself to about a thousand wild people, and cried, ' O Israel, thou hast destroyed thyself, but in ine is thy help.?

Never have I seen greater attention in any people at their first hearing the word.

We rode to Shields, went to church, and the people flocked in crowds after me.

The minister spake so low that he could not be heard in reading prayers; but I heard him loud enough afterwards, calling to the church wardens to quiet the disturbance, which none but himself had raised.

I fancy he thought I should preach in the church where I stood, like some of the first Quakers.

The clerk came to me bawling out, 'It was consecrated ground, and I had no business to preach on it.

That I was no minister, &c.

When he had criedhimself out of breath, I whispered in his ear that I had no intention to preach there.

He stumbled on a good saying, 'If you have any word vf exhortation to the people, speak to them without.'

Ididso, to an huge multitude waiting in the church-yard: many of them very fierce, threatened to drown me, and what not!

I walked through the midst of them, and discoursed in strong, awakening words on the jailor's question, ' What must I do to be saved.'

The church warderis and others labored in vain to interrupt me by throwing dirt, and even money among the people.

Having delivered my message, ] rode to the ferry, crossed it, and met as rough friends on the other side.

'The mob of North Shields waited to salute me, with the minister at their head.

He had got a man with a horn instead of a trumpet, and bid him blow, and his companions shout.

Others were almost as violent in their approbation.

We went through honor and dishonor; but neither of them hurt us, and by six o'clock with God's blessing we came safe to Newcastle."

June 19. Mr, Wesley took leave of the Society at Newcastle, who parted from him with tears and many prayers.

Wherever he came, he preached or exhorted as opportunity offered, and on the 22d, reached Epworth, his native place.

' Ali who met me," says he, "saluted me with hearty joy.

At eight in the evening I preached in Edward Sinith's yard.

July 23, waking, I found the Lord with me, even my strong helper, the God of whom cometh salvation. I preached and guarded some new converts against spiritual pride."

'The next day, June 24, he arrived at Nottingham; aud adds, I found my brother in the market-place,* calling lost sinners to him who justifieth the ungodly. -He gave notice of my preaching in the evening.

At.seven, many thousands attended in deep silence. Surely the Lord hath much people in this place.

We began a society of nine members, June 25, [came to Birmingham, and the next day, being Sunday, several of our persecuted brethren from Wednesbury, came to me, whom I endeavored to comfort.

I preached at eight and at one o'elock, no man forbid.

'ding me.

{expounded in the evening to several thousands.

Ip the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, I began our society.

'The num per at present is thirteen."

See also Mr. John Wesley's Works, vol. xxviii. page 151.

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES WESLEY

_June 27.

He set out for London, where he arrived on the eve ning of the 28th, having visited Oxford in his way thither.

July 3, h2 says, " Mr. Hall, poor moravianized Mr, Hall, met me at the chapel.

[did him honor before the people.

I expounded the gospel, as usual, and strongly avowed my intolerable attachment to the Church of England.

Mr. Meriton and Graves assisted ut the sacrament.

July 6, | showed from Romans the 5th, the marks of justification, and overturned the vain confidence of several.

I strongly warned them against seducers, and found my heart knit to this people.

July 8, I. Bray came to persuade me not to preach till the bishops should bid me.

They have not yet forbid me; but by the grace of God I shall preach the word, in season and out of season, though they and all men forbid me."

July 11, he left London, and the day following arrived in Bristol.

He stayed there only one night, and then set out for Cornwall, and on the 16th, came.safe to St. Ives.

July 17, he says, 'I rose and forgot that I had travelled from Neweastle.

I spake with some of this loving simple people, who are as sheep in the midst of wolves.

The priests stir up the people, and make their minds evil affected towards their brethren. Yet the sons of violence are much checked by the mayor, an honest Presbyterian, whom the Lord hath raised up."

Mr. Wesley continued preaching the gospel at St. Ives and the places adjacent, till the beginning of August.

During this time, he and the people passed through many difficulties and dangers, the rioters being numerous, and almost as desperate as those at Sheffield.

'The mayor informed Mr. Wesley that the ministers were the principal authors of all the mischief.

In their sermons they continually represented Mr. Wesley and the preachers as Popish emissaries, and urged the enraged multitude to take all manner of means to stop them.

While he was preaching at St.

Ives on the 26th, he observes, ** All was quiet, the mayor having declared his resolution to swear twenty more constables, and suppress the rioters by force of arms.

'Their drum he had seized.

All the time I was preaching he stood ata little distance to awe the rioters.

He has set the whole town against him, by not giving us up to their fury.

But he plainly told Mr. Hoblin, that fire and fagot minister, that he would not be perjured to gratify any man's malice.

He informed us that he had often heard Mr. Hoblin say, they ought to drive us away by blows, not by arguments."

During the riots he one day observes, "1 went to church and heard that terrible chapter, Jeremiah the 7th, enough, one would think, to make even this hardened people tremble.

Never were words more applicable than those, 'Stand in the gate of the Lord's ' house, and proclaim there this word, and say, Hear the word of the Lord, all ye of Judah, that enter in at these gates to worship the Lord.

'Thus saith the Lord of hosts, the God of Israel, Amend your ways and your doings, and { will cause you to dwell in this place.

'Trust ye not in lying words, saying, 'he 'Temple of the Lord, the Temple of the Lord, the 'Temple of the Lord, are these,

Behold ye trust in lying words that cannot profit.

Will ye steal, murder, and commit adultery, and swecr falsely-—and come and stand before me in this house'? &c."

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

His brother having summoned him to London, to confer with she heads of the Moravians and Calvinists, he set out on the 8th of August.

'" We had," says he, "near three hundred miles te travel in five days.

JI was willing to undertake the labor for the sake of peace, though the journey was too great for us an! our beasts, which we had used almost every day for three months

August 12, hardly reached the Foundery by nine at night.

Here | heard that the Moravians would not be present at the conference.

Spangenberg indeed said he would, but immediately left England.

My brother was come from Neweastle; J. Nelson from Yorkshire; and J from the Land's End, for good purpose !"?

October 17. He set out to meet his brother at Nottingham, who had escaped with his life, almost by miracle, out of the hands of the mob at Wednesbury.

On the 21st, Mr. Charles Wesley observes, ** My brother came, delivered out of the mouth of the lions!

His clothes were torn to tatters—he looked like a soldier of Christ.

'The mob of Wednesbury, Darlaston, and Walsal, were permitted to take and carry him about for several hours, with a full intent to murder him; but his work is not yet finished, or he had been now with the souls under the altar.

October 24, I had a blessed parting from the society, and by night came wet and weary to Birmingham.

On the 25th, was much encouraged by the patience of our brethren from Wednesbury.

They pressed me to come and preach to them in the midst of the town.

It was agreed between my brother and me, that if they asked me [I should go.

Accordingly we set out in the dark, and came to Francis Ward's, from Whence my brother had been carried last Thursday night.*

found the brethren assembled, standing fast in one mind and spirit, in nothing terrified by their adversaries.

'The word given me for them, was, ' Watch ye, stand fast in the faith, quit yourselves like men, be strong.'

Jesus was with us in the midst, and covered us with a covering of his spirit.

Never was J before, in so primitive an assembly.

We sang praises with courage, and could all set our seal to the truth of our Lord's saying, ' Blessed are they that are persecuted for righteousness' sake.'

We laid us down and slept, and rose up again, for the Lord sustained us.

As soon as it was light, I walked down the town and preached boldly.

It was a most glorious time: our souls were satisfied as with marrow and fatness; and we longed for our Lord's coming to confess us before his Father, and before his holy angels.

We now understood what it was to receive the word in much affliction, and yet with joy in the Holy Ghost."

took several new members into the society; and among them the young man whose aym had been broke, and Munchin upon trial, the late captain of the mob.

He has been Constantly under the 'vord, since he rescued my brother.

I asked him what he thought of him?

Think of him,' said he, 'that he isa man of God, and God was on his side, when so many of us could not kill one man.

We rode through the town unmolested on our way to Birmingham, where I preached.

J rode on to Evesham, and found John Nelson * See Mr. John Wesley's Works, vol. xxviii. page 175."

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

preaching, and confirmed his word.

October 27, preached at five in the morning, then read prayers and preached twice at Quinton, and the fourth time at Evesham, with great liberty."

October 29th, he came once more to Bristol, where, he observes. that he had only spent one day for six months.

On the 31st he set out for Wales, and reached Cardiff on the first of November.

The gentlemen," says he, "had threatened great things if I ever came there again.

called in the midst of them, « Is it nothing tc you, all ye that pass by,' &c.

'The love of God constrained me to speak and them to hear.

'The word was irresistible.

After i: one of the most violent opposers took me by the hand, and pressea me to come and see him.

'The rest were equally civil all the time I staid; only one drunkard made some disturbance, and when sober sent to ask my perdon.

The voice of praise and thanksgiving was in the society.

Many are grown in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.

I passed an hour with the wife and daughter of the chief bailiff, who are waiting as little children for the kingdom of God."

Nov. 6.

Mr. Wesley returned to Bristol.

On the 16th he preached at Bath, in his way to Cirencester, and the Lord gave testimony to his word.

He travelled on, and preached at Evesham, Gutherton, Quinton, and Oxford; and on the 23d, at the Foundery.

He staid in London, laboring in public and private, for the good of the people, till January 30, 1744, when he again set out for the North, recommended to the grace of God by all the brethren.

On the first of February he came to Birmingham.

Fle observes, ** A great door is opened in the country, but there are many adversaries."

'The preacher at Dudley had been cruelly abused by a mob of Papists and Dissenters; the Dissenters being stirred by Mr. Whiting their minister.

'It is probable," savs Mr. Wesley, " that he would have been murdered, but for an honest Quaker, who favored his escape by disguising him in his broad hat and drab colored coat.

Staffordshire, at present seems the seat of war.

Mr. Wesley here uses the word Dissenters in the common acceptation, as denoting either Presbyterians, Independents or Baptists; but which of these denominations is here intended I do not know.

No men have cried out with more vehemence against persecution, when under the rod, than the Dissenters; and yet we find that their principles and practices have sometimes been at variance,

Iam inclined to think, that the Friends, or Quakers, as they are commouly called, are the only denomination of Christiais in England, of any long standing, who have never been guilty of persecution, im some form or other, Candor must acknowledge that this 1s greatly to their praise.

February 2.

"I set out with brother Webb, for Wednesbury, the field of battle.

We met with variety of greetings on the roaa, I cried in the street, Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sins of the world.'

Several of our perseeuiors stood ata doxtance, but none offered to make the least disturbance.

T walked through the blessings and curses of the peope (but the blessings exceeded) to visit Mr. Ngerton's widow.

Never have I observed such bitterness as in these opposers.

February 3, l preached anc

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY,

prayed with the society, and beat down the fiery self-avenging spirit of resistance, which was rising in some to disgrace, if not to destroy the word of God."

Mr. Wesley preached within sight of Dudley, and then waited on the friendly Captain Dudley, who had stood in the gap, and kept off persecution at Tippen-Green while it raged all around.

He then returned in peace through the enemy's country.

"The rioters now gave notice that they would come on the Tuesday following, and pull down the houses and destroy the goods of the Methodists.

'One would think," says Mr. Wesley, 'there was no king in Israel.

There is certainly no magistrate, who will put them to shame in any thing.

Mr. Constable offered to make oath that their lives were in danger, but the justice refused it, saying that he could do notaing.

Other of our complainmg brethren met with the same redress, being driven away with revilings.

The magistrates do not themselves tear off their clothes and beat them, they only stand by and see others do it.

One of them told Mr. Jones, it was the best thing the mob ever did, so to treat the Methodists; and he himself would give five pounds to drive them out of the country.

Another, when our brother Ward begged his protection, delivered him up to the mercy of the mob, who had half murdered him before, and throwing his hat round his head cried, 'huzza boys, well done, stand up for the church.'?"

Such magistrates, sworn to maintain the public peace, and such defenders of a national church, are a lasting disgrace to any government.

Mr. Wesley adds, '"* No wonder that the mob so encouraged, should say there is no law for the Methodists.

Accordingly, like outlaws they treat them, breaking their houses, and taking away their goods at pleasure: extorting money from those who have it, and cruelly beating those who have it not.

February 4, I spoke with those of our brethren who have this world's goods, and found them entirely resigned to the will of God: all thoughts of resistance, blessed be

God, are over.

The chief of them said to me, ' Naked came I into the world, and I can but go naked out of it.2

They are resolved, by the grace of God, to follow my advice, and to suffer all things.

Only I wished them to go round again to the justices and give information of their danger.

Mr. Constable said he had just been with one of them, who redressed him only by bitter reproaches, that the rest were of the same mind, and could not plead ignorance, because the rioters had the boldness to set up papers inviting all the country to rise with them to destroy the Methodists.

At noon I returned to Birmingham, having continued two days in the lion's ten unhurt."

; Mr. Wesley now set out for Nottingham, where he arrived on the 6th, and found that here also, the monster persecution was lifting up its destructive head.

'Our brethren," says he, "are viotently driven from place to place of meeting, pelted in the streets,

&e., and mocked with vain promises of justice by the very man who underhand encourages the rioters.

An honest Quaker has hardly restrained some of our brethren from resisting evil: but nenceforth I hope, they will meekly turn the other cheek."

Mi Wesley and his friends at Nottingham senta person te

THE LIFE OF THE REY, CHARLES WESLEY.

Litchfield, to get intelligence of what nischief had been done in Staffordshire, by the rioters in their threatened insurrection.

He returned on the ninth, and Mr. Wesley gives the following account, ** He met our brother Ward who had fled thither for refuge.

'The enemy had gone to the length of his chain: all the rabble of the country were gathered together, and laid waste all before them.

I received a note from two of the sufferers, whose loss amounted to two hundred pounds.

My heart rejoiced in the great grace which was given them; for not one resisted evil; but they took joyfully the spoiling of their goods.

We gave God glory, that satan was not suffered to touch their lives: they have lost all besides, and rejoice with joy unspeakable."

Mr. Wesley now went on to Newcastle, preaching every where, as he had opportunity.

The year forty-four was considered as a time of public danger.

There was much talk of the Pretender, znd the French threatened an invasion in support of his pretensions to the crown of England.

In this critical situation of affairs, it was thought proper by many, that Mr. John Wesley should write an address to the king in the name of the Methodists.

'This address was accordingly drawn up* but not delivered.

On the 6th of March Mr. Charles Wesley wrote to his brother on this subject, as follows, " My objection to your address in the name of the Methodists, is, that it would constitute us a sect: at least it would seem to allow that we are a body distinct from the National church; whereas we are only a sound part of the church.

Guard against this, and in the name of the Lord address to-morrow."

March 14, being at Birstal, a person informed him there was a constable who had a warrant in which his name was mentioned.

Mr. Wesley sent for him, and found it was, '"''To summon witnesses to some treasonable words said to be spoken by one Westley."

He was just leaving Birstal when this information was given him; but he now determined not to go forward for London as he intended, thinking it better_to appear before the justices at Wakefield the next day, and look his enemies in the face.

Accordingly, he rode to Wakefield the next morning, and waited on justice Burton at his inn, with two other justices, Sir Rowland Wynn, and the Rev.

Mr. Zouch.

He informed Mr. Burton, that he had seen a warrant of his, summoning witnesses of some treasonable words, said to be spoken by one Westley: that he had put off his journey to London, that he might answer whatever should be laid to his charge.

Mr, Burton replied, 'he had nothing to say against him, and he might depart."

Mr. Wesley answered, 'That is not sufficient without elearing my character, and that of many innocent people, whom their enemies are pleased to call Methodists."

' ¢ Vindicate them,' said my brother clergyman, 'that you will find a very hard task.'

T answered, 'as hard as you may think it, I will engage to prove that all of them, toa man, are true members of the Church of England, and loyal subjects of his Majesty King George.'

I then desired they would administer to me the oaths; and added, 'I wish, *See Mr. John Wesley's Works, vol. xxviil. page 209, where the address uaelf is inserted,

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

gentlemen, that you could send for every Methodist in Englana, and give them all the same opportunity you do-me, of declaring their loyalty upon oath.

Justice Burton said, he was informed that we constantly prayed for the Pretender in all our societies, er nocturnal meetings, as Mr Zouch called them.

I answered, 'the very reverse is true.

We constantly pray for his Majesty King George, by naine.

Here are such hymns (showing them) as we sing in our societies.

Here is a sermon which I preached before the university, and another preached there by my brother.

Here are his appeals and a few more tracts, containing an account of our principles and practices.'

Here I gave them our books, an | was bold enough to say, lam as true a Church of England man, anil as loyal a subject as any man in the kingdom. "They all cried that was impossible.

But it was not my business to dispute, and as [ could not answer till the witnesses appeared, I withdrew without further delay.

While I waited at a neighbor's house, the constable from Birstal, whose heart the Lord had touched, was brought to me by one of the brethren, He told me that he had summoned the principal witness, Mary Castle, on whose information the warrant was granted.

She was setting out on horseback when the news came that | was not gone forward to London, as they expected, but had returned to Wakefield.

Hearing this she turned back and declared to him that she did not hear the treasenable words herself, but another woman had told her so.

'Three mere witnesses, who were to swear to my words, retracted likewise, and knew nothing of the matter.

The fifth, Mr. Woods, an ale-house keeper, is forthcoming it seems, in the afternoon.

I now plainly see the consequence of not appearing here to look my enemies in the face.

Had I gone on my journey, there would have been witnesses enough, and oaths enough, to stir up a persecution against the Methodists. & took the witnesses'? names, and a copy of the warrant. as follows.

West Rripine or YorxKSHIRE, «To the Constable of Birstal, of the said Riding, or Deputy.

are, in his Majesty's name, to require and command you to summon Mary Castle, of Birstal aforesaid, and all other such person or persons as you are informed can give any information against one Westley, or any other of the Methodist preachers, for speaking any treasonable words or exhortations, as praying for the banished, or the Pretender, &c., to appear before me, and other of his Majesty's Justices of the Peace for the said Riding, by the White Hart in Wakefield, on the 15th of March instant, at ten o'clock in the forenoon, to be examined, and to declare the truth of what they and each of them know touching the premises: and that you likewise make a return thereof, before us on the same day.

Fail not.

Given under my hand the tenth of March, 1744 EK Burron.?

"' Between two and three o'clock, Mr. Woods came, and started back on seeing me, as if he had trod upon a serpent.

One of the orethren took hold of him, and told me he trembled every joint of gim 'The justice's clerk had bid the constable bring Woods'te

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

16. sim as soon as ever he came.

But notwithstanding the clerk's instructions, Woods frankly confessed, now he was come, he had aothing to say, and would not have come at all, if they had not forced him.

waited at the door till seven in the evening, while they were examining the disaffected.

I took public notice of Okerhousen, the Moravian teacher; but not of Mr. Kendrick.

When all their pusiness was over, and [had been insulted at their door from eleven in the morning till seven at night, I was sent for and asked, ¢ what would Mr. Wesley desire ?

Wesley.

'I desire nothing but to now what is alleged against me.'

Justice Burton said, what hope of truth from him'?

'Then addressing himself to me, ' Here are two of your brethren, one so silly it is a shame he should ever set up for a teacher; and the other has a thousand lies and equivocations upon oath,

He bas not wit enough, or he would make a complete Jesuit.?

I looked round and said, 'I see none of my brethren here, but this gentleman,' pointing to the Reverend Justice, who looked as if he did not thank me for claiming him.

Burton. 'Why, do you not know this man? pointing to Kendrick.

Wesley. 'Yes sir, very well: for two years ago I expelled him from our society in London, for setting up for a preacher.'

To this poor Kendrick assented; which put a stop to further reflections on the Methodists.

Justice Burton then said, I might depart, for they had nothing against me.

Wesley. 'Sir, that will not satisfy me; I cannot depart till my character be fully cleared.

It is no trifling matter: even my life is concerned in the charge.'

Burton. '1 did not summon you to appear?

Wesley.

was the person meant by one Westley, and my supposed words were the occasion of vour order, which I read signed with your name.'

Burfon. <1 will not deny my orders, | did send to summon the witnesses.?

Wesley.

'Yes; and I took down their names from the sonstable's paper..

The principal wituess, Mary Castle, was setting out, but heariug I was here, she turned back, and declared to the constable, she only heard another say, that I should speak treason

Three more of the witnesses recanted for the same reason: and Mr. Woods, who is here, says he has nothing to say, and should not have come, had he not been forced by the minister.

Had [not been here, he would have had enough to say; and you would have had witnesses and oaths enough; but I suppose, my coming has prevented theirs.?

One of the justices added, 'I suppose so too '

all seemed fully satisfied, and would have had me to have been so too.

But I insisted on their hearing Mr. Woods.

Burton, * Do you desire he may be called as an evidence for you??

F Wesley.

desire he may be heard as an evidence against me, if he has aught to lay to my charge."

Then Mr. Zouch asked Mr, Woods, what he had to say?

What were the words [had spoken.

Woods was as backward to speak as they to hear him: but was at last compelled to say, '1 have nothing to say against the gentleman; [ only heard him pray, that the Lord would call home his banished ones.

Zouch.

But were there no words before or after, which yolnted to these troublesome times??

Woods. 'No: none at al.' esley '\t was on February the 12th, before the earliest news of 14*

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

the invasion.

But if folly and malice may be interpreters, any words, which any of you gentlemen, may speak, may be construed mto treason.?

Zouch.

'It is very true.'

Wesley.

' Now, gentle men, give me leave to explain my own words.

had no thoughts of praying for the Pretender; but for those who confess themselves strangers and pilgrims upon earth; who seek a country, knowing this is not their home.

'The Scriptures, yes sir (to the clergyman) know that the Scriptures speak of us as captive exiles, who are absent from the Lord, while present in the body.

We are not at home till we are in heaven.'

Zouch. 'I thought you would so explain the words, and it is a fair interpretation."—I asked if they were all satisfied?

'They said they were; and cleared me as fully as I desired.

I then asked them again, to administer to me the oaths.

Mr.. Zouch looked on my sermon, and asked who ordained me.

I answered, the Archbishop, and Bishop of London, in the same week.

He said, with the rest, it was quite unnecessary, since I was a clergyman, and student of Christ Church, and had preached before the university, and taken the oaths before.

Yet I mentioned it again, till they acknowledged in explicit terms, ' That my loyalty was unquestionable.?

[1 then presented Sir Rowland and Mr. Zouch with the appeal, and took my leave."

Mr. Wesley now returned to Birstal, where he preached, and then left Yorkshire.

He came to Derby and Nottingham; at the last of which places, the mob was become outragecus, under the patronage of the mayor.

'he Methodists presented a petition to the judge, as he passed through the town, and he gave the mayor a severe reprimand, and encouraged them to apply for relief if they were further molested.

But the mayor paid no regard to the judge, any longer than while he was present.

On the 22d of March Mr. Wesley arrived safe in London.

Here he eontinued his labors till the beginning of May, when he went down to Bristol, and returned in about eight days.

'There was at this time a 'Thomas Williams, who had been admitted to preach in the Foundery, and who had acquired considerable influence among the people.

He applied for ordination, was disappointed, and laid the blame chiefly on Mr. Wesley, who had been as a father to him, and rendered him every friendly office in his power.

He now showed himself unworthy of such friendship.

Mr. Wesley observes, " He answers the character one of his inmates gave me of him.

'I never thought him more than a speaker: Ican see no grace he has.

His conversation is quite contrary to the gospel, light and vain.

He is haughty, revengeful, headstrong, and unmanageable.?

June 15, I was grieved to hear more and more of W—'s ingratitude.

A lying spirit seems to have taken full possession of him.

There is nothing so gross or improbable which he does not say."

By lies and insinuating arts, he was too successful in prejudicing some of Mr. Wesley's friends against him.

Alas! how little use do the people make of their understanding! how easily do they suffer their eyes to be blinded, and their hearts to be embittered by artful men. against those who are honestly laboring to do them good!

It is truly wonderful to observe, how soon they give themselves up te believe the most improbable stories which malice van invent

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

against their best friends; how quickly they drink deey into tks spirit of religious persecution even of those very persons, whom a little before they loved as their own souls.

"Chis was. in some measure the case at present, and I wish it was the only instance among the Methodists, in which the people have suffered themselves to become the dupes of artful and designing men.

Mr. Wesley's mind was a good deal affected on this occasion, and he wrote thus toa friend.

'Be not weary of well-doing, or overcome of evil, You see, that our calling is to suffer all things.

Pray for me, that I also may endure unto the end: for a thousand times I ery out, the burden of this people is more than Iam able to bear.

O my good friend, you do not know them!

Such depth of ingratitude I did not think was possible among the devils in hell.°—* At night I was informed thata friend had entertained the deepest prejudices against me, on supposition that I meant her ina late discourse.

Lord, what is man! what is friendship!"

* June 24.

Our brethren Hodges, Taylor, and Meriton, assisted us at the sacrament.

At one love-feast we were six ordained ministers.

Monday the 25th, we opened our conference,* with solemn prayer andthe Divine blessing.

[ preached with much assistance.

We continued in conference the rest of the week, settling our doctrines, practice, and discipline, with great love and unanimity."

Mr. Wesley spent the remaining part of this year in travelling, and preaching the gospel, with great zeal, diligence, and success in many parts of the kingdom, from Land's End to Newcastle.

July Sth, he left London and arrived in Bristol the next day.

On the i3th he set out for Cornwall, where he had the pleasure of seeing the word of God greatly prosper under his ministry.

The joy which the society expressed, at his arrival in St. Ives, is beyond the power of words to describe: and every where he was received by great numbers of the people, as the messenger of God, for good.

Such was the success of the gospel in Cornwall, this year, that in some places the inhabitants of a whole parish seemed entirely changed in their amusements and morals.

Persecution raged in other places with great bitterness; but this did not much obstruct the progress of the work.

It quickened the zeal of those who had experienced the power of gospel truth, and united them together in brotherly love: it made them attentive to their conduct, and diligent in the means of grace, lest they should give the enemy, watching for their halting, any cause of triumph.

When professors of religion are daily in danger, by persecution, of losing every thing they have in this world, and perhaps their lives too, they more sensibly feel the importance of the good things of another life, and more earnestly endeavor to secure them as their eternal inheritance.

Mr. Wesley, as usual, went through evil report and good report, was abused and caressed, by different classes of the scople; but being intent on his work he was little affected by either, brevaue labored in Cornwall, as a faithful minister of Christ, neat four weeks, during which time he had preached the gospel in mos:

* This was the first conference.

See the m 'nutes,

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

arts of the county, he left it, and coming to Minehead passed over into Wales, and came safe to Bristol on the 17th of August.

August 22.

Mr Wesley arrived at Oxford, where he met his brother, the Rev. Messrs. Piers and Meriton, and a great company of the brethren.

Mr. John Wesley was to preach before the university, at St. Mary's, on the 24th.

He says, " My brother bore his testimony before a crowded audience, much increased by the races.

Never have I seen a more attentive congregation: they did not suffer a word to slip them.

Some of the heads of colleges stood up the whole time, and fixed their eves upon him.

If they can endure sound doctrine, like his, he will surely leave a blessing behind him.

The Vice Chancellor sent after him, and desired his notes, which he sealed up and sent immediately.?*

He now returned to Bristol, and on the 26th of September came up to London.

'Thomas Williams had invented so many stories, to injure him in the opinion of the people, and asserted them with so much confidence, that they had made an ill impression on the ininds of many of his friends. .These calunmies, however, were directly contrary to Mr. Wesley's habits of life, being always in the company of one friend or other, and almost constantly travelling from place to place, that they were altogether incredible; and nothing but the confidence with which they were asserted, could possibly have made an impression on any member of the society.

Those who wish to propagate slander with success, are unusually confident in their assertions, and zealous in their endeavors.

'They invent a number of plausible pretences for their zeal; and by this and the boldness of their assertions, impose on those who are unacquainted with the arts of designing men to deceive.

Mr. Wesley, conscious of his innocence, and thinking the circumstances of this case so clear, that he wanted no public defence, appointed a day, when those who had been troubled with any reports concerning him, or his brother, might meet him.

In this conference, one who had been led away by the lies of Thomas Williams, asked pardon of God, and of Mr. Wesley.

He observes, 'O! how easy and delightful it is, to forgive one who says, [repent.

Lord grant me power as truly to forgive them who pout to injure me."

I apprehend, that he has reference here to illiams, and perhaps to a few others, too much prejudiced to come to him.

October 10, he set out for the North, travelling through the societies to Newcastle, and every where strengthening the brethren, and convincing gainsayers with great success.

He labored sometimes in Neweastle and the neighboring places; and having sustained great bodily fatigue, and escaped many dangers in travelling through deep snow, at this unfavorable season of the year, he again reached Londen in safety, on the 29th of December.

; In 1745, Mr. Wesley confined his labors chiefly to London, Bris: tol, (including the neighboring places) and Wales.

August 1, he observes, " We began our conference, with Mr. Hodges, four of * See Mr. John Wesley's Works, vol. xxviii. page 233, where the agreemen between the two accoun's is striking and pleasing.

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES

WESLEY.

our assistants, Herb. Jenkins, and Mr. Gwynne.

Wecontinued it five days, and parted in great harmony and love."

On the 25th, he was in Wales, and Mr. Gwynne sent his servant to saow him the way to Garth; but having some time before sprained his leg, and having taken too much exercise after the accidert, he was unable to go; and at length left Wales, without visiting that agreeable family.

The following isa remarkable instance of his zeal in doing good to the vilest and most wretched of human beings.

October 9, ** After preaching at Bath, a woman desired to speak with me.

She had been in our society; but left it through offence, and fell by little and little into the depth of vice and misery.

I called Mrs. Naylor to hear her mournful account.

She had lived*some time in a wicked house, in Avon-street: confessed it was hell to her, to see our people pass by to the preaching; but knew not what to do, nor how to escape.

We bid her fly for her life. and not once look behind her.

Mrs. Naylor kept her with herself till the morning, and then I carried her with us in the coach to London, and delivered her to the care of our sister Davey.

Is not this a brand plucked out of the fire!"

> February 3, 1746.

He opened the new chapel in Wapping, and preached from 1 Cor. xv. 1:

Moreover brethren, I declare unto vou the Gospel which I preached unto you, which also ye have received, and wherein ye stand."

'The next day he wrote toa friend, expressing his apprehensions that God was about to pour out heavy judgments on the nation.

He says to his friend, ** You allow us one hundred years to fill up the measure of our iniquity;

"you cannot more laugh at my vain fear, than I at your vain confidence."

This, and the preceding year, were times of danger and national alarm; and it is observable that religious people are more apprehensive of divine judgments, at such seasons, than other persons.

Those fearful apprehensions have been falsely attributed to superstition; but I think they arise from a more rational and laudable principle.

Religious persons have a more clear knowledge than others, of the enormity and guilt of national sins; they see more clearly the mercies enjoyed, and know more perfectly the holiness and vengeance of God against sin, when once a nation has filled up the measure of its iniquity; and hence arises their fear, in any public danger, lest this should then be the case,

We have not indeed, any certain rule of judging when a nation has filled up the measure of its iniquity, and is ripe for divine vengeance; and therefore may often be mistaken in applying a general principle, in itself true, to a particular instance.

But every good man will rejoice, when, in times of public disturbance and danger, God is better to us than our fears and conscious guilt suggested.

This was the case of Mr. Wesley.

Being at Bristol when he first heard the news of the victory at Culloden, over the rebel army, he observes,

"7 spoke at night on, ' He that elorieth, let him glory in the Lord.'

We rejoiced unto him with reverence, and thankfully observed the remarkable answer of that petition, All their strength o'erturn, o'erthrow, Snap their spears and break their swords

Let the daring rebels know, The battle is the Lord's.

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

Oh! that in this reprieve,,before the tide is turned, we may know the time of our visitation."

May 29.

He observes, "In conference, | found many of our children in a thriving condition; not one of those who are justifiea, dreams that he is sanctified at once, and wants nothing more."

Mr. Charles Wesley was an uniform and steady opposer of the opinion of his brother, that a person is sanctified at once, by a simple act of faith, in the manner he is justified or pardoned.

And there are many among the Methodists who think the Scriptures give no countenance to this opinion.

Sucha method of proceeding, is certainly not analogous to the operations of Divine Power, in the productions of nature: nor does it accord with the common order in which the mind acquires knowledge and experience, and which appears to be founded on the nature of our faculties.

But this subject will be more fully discussed, in explaining the religious opinions of Mr. John Wesley.

What has already been said of Mr. Charles Wesley, sufficiently demonstrates that he was animated with a disinterested and laudable zeal for the promotion of christian knowledge, among the middling and lower classes of the people.

Both his doctrines and practice, tended to discourage a party spirit, and to promote brotherly love among all denominations of Christians in the kingdom.

Those who differ from him in judgment, and are disposed to censure what has been called his irregularity, must notwithstanding, acknowledge the goodness of his motives, and admire his indefatigable diligence.

He seldom staid long in one place, but preached the Gospel in almost every corner of the kingdom.

In fatigues, in dangers, and in ministerial labors, he was, for many years, not inferior to his brother; and his sermons were generally more awakening and useful.

Neither he nor his brother travelled alone; some person always accompanying them, whom they treated rather as a companion, than asa servant.

This plan was not adopted merely for the sake of convenience; but that they might constantly have persons about them who might be witnesses of their conduct and behavior.

'This was prudent, considering the false reports which were propagated concerning them.

June 2, Mr. Charles Wesley left Bristol, accompanied with a Mr. Waller; intending to visit the brethren in Cornwall.

He took a large circuit in his way thither; preaching sometimes in a house, and occasionally in the street, where he met with various treatment from the people.

At Tavistock, he found great opposition, the people behaving almost like wild beasts: they were restrained however, from doing any mischief.

Here, some of Mr. Whitefield's society at Plymouth met him, and importuned him to come and preach among them and he complied with their request.

Mr. Whitefield was his particular friend: and no man, perhaps, ever felt the attachment of friendship, in a stronger degree than Mr. Charles Wesley: yet on account of some difference in opinion he determined to preach, not in their house, but in the streets, or fields only.

He might perhaps be afraid, lest he should say something in the warmth of an extempore discourse, whick would give offence, or promote disputings smong them.

At leugth, however, their importunity overcay e his

THE LIFE OF THE REV, CHARLES WESLEY.

resolution and caution.

He met them in their house, prayed with them, and endeavored to provoke them to love and godd works.

He soon found that God was with them; who does not make those distinctions among his true worshippers, for speculative errors, which men are apt to imagine.

Mr. Wesley observes, "I found no difference between them and our children at Kingswood, or the Foundery."

He continued a few days, till the 23d, with this earnest, artless people, who seemed ready to devour the word

During his stay here, he went over to the Dock, and preached Christ crucified to a great multitude of hearers.

'The word was as a fire, melting down all it touched.

He adds, '* We mourned and rejoiced together in b'm that loved us.

I have not known such a refreshing time since I left Bristol."

Sunday, June 22, he preached again on a hill in Stoke church-yard, to upwards of four thousand persons by computation.

Some reviled at first, but Mr. Wesley turning to them and speaking a few words, silenced them, the generality behaving as men who feared God.

When he had finished his discourse they followed him with blessings: only one man eursed, and called him Whitefield the second.

He now prepared to leave them.

'' Our own children," says he, "could not have expressed greater affection to us at parting.

If possible, they would have. plucked out their own eyes, and have given them to us.

Several offered me money; but | told them I never accepted any.

Others would have persuaded Mr, Waller to take it; but he walked in the same steps and said their love was sufficient."

Mr. Wesley reached Gwennup, in the West of Cornwall, on the 26th of June, and he gives the following account of the state of the people.

''Upon examination of each separately, 1 found the society in a prosperous way; their suffering had been for their furtherance, and for the furtherance of the Gospel.

'The opposers behold and wonder at their steadfastness and godly conversation.

June 29, my evening congregation was computed to be upwards of five thousand.

They all stood uncovered, kneeled at prayer, and hung narrantis ab ore.* For an hour and a half, T invited then back to their Father, and felt no hoarseness or weariness afterwards.

[spent an hour and a half more with the society, warning them against pride, and the love of the creature; and stirring them up to universal obedience."

"Monday, June 30.

Both sheep and shepherds had been seattered in the late cloudy day of persecution: but the Lord gathered them again, and kept them together by their own brethren; who began to exhort their companions, one or more in every society.

No less than four have sprung up in Gwennup. I talked closely with each, and found no reason to doubt that God had used them thus far.

IT advised, and charged them, not to stretch themselves beyond their line, by speaking out of the society, or fancying themselves public teachers.

If they keep within their bounds as they * On the mouth of the speaker, A strong metaphorical express yn fer atter tion.

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

promise, théy may be useful in the church: and 1 would to God, that all the Lord's people were prophets like these."

"July 3 At Lidgeon, I preached Christ crucified, and spake with the classes, who seem much in earnest.

Showed above a thousand sinners at Sithney, the love and compassion of Jesus, towards them.

Many who came from Helstone, a town of rebels and persecutors, were struck, and confessed their sins, and declared they would never more be found fighting against God.—July 6.

At Gwennup, near two thousand persons listened to those gracious words which proceeded out of his mouth, 'Come unto me all ye that travail and are heavy laden,? &c.

Half of them were frou Redruth, which seems on the point of surrendéring to the Prince of Peace.

The whole country finds the benefit of the gospel Hundreds, who follow not with us, have broken off their sins, and are outwardly reformed; and the persecutors in time past, will nov now sufter a word to be spoken against this way.

Some of those who fell off in the late persecution, desired to be present at the society."

"At St. Ives no one offered to make the least disturbance: indeed the whole place is outwardly changed in this respect.

J walk the streets with astonishment, scarcely believing itis St. Ives.

All opposition falls before us, or rather is fallen, and not yet suffered to lift up its head again.

This also hath the Lord wrought."

"July 19.

Rode to Sithney, where the word begins to take root.

The rebels of Helstone threatened hard—they say all manner of evil of us.

'Papists we are, that is certain: and are for bringing in the Pretender.'

Nay the vulgar are persuaded that I have brought him with me; and James Waller is the man.

But law is to come from London to-night to put us all down, and set a price upon my head."

It is hardly possible to conceive the danger of Mr. Wesley's situation, when such anopinion as this prevailed among the fierce tinners of Cornwall:

But he trusted in God and was protected.

He observes, '"* We had notwithstanding, a numerous congregation, and several of the persecutors.

I declared my commission to open their eyes, to turn them ftom darkness to light,

&c.

Many appeared convinced, and caught in the gospel net."

The next day being Sunday, Mr. Wesley preached again, and near one hundred of the fiercest rioters were present.

A short time before these men had cruelly beat the sincere hearers, not sparing the women and children.

It was said, the minister of the parish had hired them for that purpose.

But now, these very men, expecting a disturbance, came to protect Mr. Wesley, and said they would lose their lives in his defence.

The whole congregation was attentive and quiet.

It is not easy, perhaps impossible, to give a satisfactory reason on natural principles, for that sudden and entire change which sometimes takes place on these occasions, in the minds of the most violent opposers of the gospel.

I believe the most attentive observer could never discover any external circumstance, sufficient to produce the change.

If we admit a particular providence, and a divine supernatural influence on the mind of man, the mat ter becomes plain and easy; but without taking these into account,

THE

LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

goth 1&is and many other things appear inexplicable mysterics.

1] beheve the chief objections which philosophers, who make high pretensions to reason, have made to many Christians on these two points, have originated in a supposition, that a particular providence, and a supernatural influence on the mind, are not directed by fixed laws, analogous to the operations of Divine power in the works of nature; and that a supernatural influence must supersede or derange the operations of our natural faculties.

But in both these things, | apprehend, they are mistaken.

It appears to me, that the interpositions of Providence in the affairs of men, and a divine influence on the human mind, are under regulations, or laws, according to the economy of the gospel, which are as wisely adapted to attain the end proposed, in the circumstances of the subjects to which they are applied, and operate with as much certainty, under these circumstances, as the laws by which the heavenly bodies are preserved within their respective orbits, and directed in their various motions.

'Che subjects of a particular providence, and of divine influence, in this view of them, are moral agents, possessed of active powers; which I apprehend are essentially different from the re-action, or the repulsive force of inanimate bodies.

But were moral agents to be conformable to these laws of a particular providence, and of divine influence, in the economy of the gospel, | have no doubt but they would operate with as much regularity and certainty, as the laws of motion.

Nor is it necessary that a supernatural influence on the mind, should either supersede or derange the operations of our natural faculties.

It gives etlicacy to the external means of instruction, and co-operates with them; it gives vigor and strength to the soul, ir ihe acquisition of knowledge and virtue on the gospel plan, and enables us to attain such degrees of them, as could not be attained under any circumstances, by our merely natural powers.

Indeed, when [ consider the gospel, not only as a revelation from God of truths useful to man, but as the means divinely appointed, of redeeming him from sin and death, and by a resurrection restoring him to immortal life and glory: when [ consider the connected series of prophecies, which for ages prepared the world for its reception as a universal blessing; the manifestations of divine power at its promulgation and establishment; the glory attributed to Jesus

Christ, in the Scriptures as our Redeemer and Advocate; and the relation which he constantly bears to his people, as their Captain, and the Head of his Church; it appears to me altogether derogatory from the wisdom and goodness of God to suppose, that the gospel, connected with all these circumstances, should now be left in the world as.a deserted orphan, to shift for itself in the best manner it can, without any divine influence, or superintending care.

This supposition renders the gospel unworthy of the sublime de scriptions given of it in the Old and New 'Pestament; and reduces it toa mere system of Ethics, or moral precepts, as inadequate to the great and noble purpose of man's redemption, as the moral teachings of Socrates or Plato, Whatever may be said of these reasonings, Mr. Wesley thought he was in the way of his duty, and under the protection of a par

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

ticular providence; and pursued his labors with great diligence, zenfidence, and success.

He was informed that the people of St.

Just, being scattered by persecution, had wandered ito by-paths of error and sin, and had been confirmed therein by their exhorter.

He visited them, and spake with each member of the society; and adds, "I was amazed to find them just the reverse of what they had been represented.

Most of them had kept their first love, even while men were riding over their heads, and while they were passing through fire and water.

Their exhorter appears a solid, humble Christian, raised up to stand in the gap, and keep the trembling sheep together."

The next day he again talked with some of the society, and says, "I adored the mifacle of grace, which has kept these sheep in the midst of wolves.

Well may the despisers behold and wonder.

Here is a bush, burning in the fire, yet not consumed!

What have they not done to crush this rising sect; but lo! they prevail nothing!

For one preacher they cut off, twenty spring up.

Neither persecutions nor threatenings, flattery nor violence, dungeons, or suffering of various kinds, can conquer them.

Many waters cannot quench this little spark which the Lord hath kindled, neither shall the floods of persecution drown

Nice "Monday, July 28.

I began my week's experiment of leaving off tea: but my flesh protested against it.

I was but half awake amd half alive, all day: and my head-ache so increased towards noon, that I could neither speak nor think.

So it was for the two following days, with the addition of a violent diarrhaea, occasioned by my milk diet.

This so weakened me, that I could hardly sit my horse.

However, I made a shift to ride to Gwennup, and preach and meet the society.

Being very faint and weary, | would afterwards have eat something, but could get nothing proper."

The congregations had been large in most places, during his stay in the West of Cornwall: but it being generally known that he was now preparing to leave it, they were greatly increased.

Sunday, August 10, being at Gwennup, he observes, '' Nine or ten thousand, by computation, listened with al] eagerness, while I recommended them to God, and the word of his grace.

For near two hours [ was enabled to preach repentance towards God, and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ.

I broke out, again and again, inte prayer and exhortation; believir.g not one word would return empty.

Seventy years' sufferings would be overpaid, by one such opportunity.

Never had we so large an effusion of the spirit as in the society; {could not doubt at that time, either of their perseverance, or my own: and still | am humbly confident, that we shan. stand together among the multitude which no man can number.?

The next day, August 11, being filled with thankfulness to God for the mercies shown to himself and the people, he wrote a thanks giving hymn, which begins thus, " All thanks be to God, Who scatters abroad Throughout every place, By the least of his servants. Wis savor of grace:

THE LIFE OF THE REV.

CHARLES WESLEY

in y Who the victory gave The praise let him have For the work he hath done, All houor and glory to Jesus alone!" &c.

He now travelled forward to St. Endys, and preached on, " Re pent and believe the gospel."

His friends, the Rev. Messrs. Ben net and 'Thomson, were present.

"As I was concluding," says he, "a gentleman rode up to me very fiercely, and bid me come down.

We exchanged. a few words, and talked together more largely in the house.

The poor drunken lawyer went away in as good a humor as he was then capable of.

I had more difficulty to get clear of a different antagonist, one Adams, an old enthusiast, who travels through the land, as overseer of all the ministers."

Having received many letters from Mr. Kinsman's family, Mr. Jenkins, and others at Plymouth, importuniung him to favor them with another visit on bis return, he complied with their request, on the 14th of August; and on the 18th, be took boat ai the Dock, accompanied by several friends, to meet a congregation at some distance.

He observes, "The rough, stormy sea tried our faith.

None stirred, or we must have been overset.

In two hours, our invisible Pilot brought us safe to land, thankful for our deliverance, humbled for littleness of faith, and more endeared to each other by our common danger, We found thousands waiting for the word of life.

The Lord made it a channel of grace.

| spoke and prayed alternately for two hours.

The moonlight added to the solemnity.

Our eyes overflowed with tears, and our hearts with love: scarce a soul but was affected with grief or joy.

We drank into one spirit, and were persuaded, that neither life nor death, things present, nor things to come, shall be able to separate us from the love of God which ts in Christ Jesus our Lord."

Mr. Wesley continued his labors daily, visiting various places in his way to Bristol, where he arrived on the 28th, and came safe to London on the 2d of September.

He staid here a fortnight, during which he became acquainted with Mr. Edward Perronet, a sensible, pious, and amiable young man.

September the 1€th, they set out, accompanied by several friends, to pay a visit to the Rev.

Mr. Perronet, Vicar of Shoreham, in Kent; a man of a most artless, childlike spirit, and zealous for the doctrines of the Gospel.

But his preaching and godly conversation, had, as yet, but little influence on the minds of the people, who, through ignorance, opposed the truth with great violence.

[t is probable, notice had Leen given, that Mr. Wesley would preach in the church.

' As soon," says he, "as I began preaching, the wild beasts began roaring, staraping, blaspheming, ringing the bells, and turning the church into a bear-garden.

I spoke on for half an bour, though only the nearest could hear.

The rioters followed us.to Mr. Perronet's house, raging, threatening, and throwing stones.

Charles Perronet hung over me, to intercept the blows.

'They continued their uproar, after we got into the house."

Mr, Wesley returned to London, with Mr. BE. Perronet, and October the 9th, being apointed as a day of public thanksgiving for national, mers tes, the Poaidery was filled at four in the morning.

Mr Wesley preached

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES

WESLEY. from chose words, 'How shall I give thee up Ephraim???

He adds, ' Our hearts were melted by the long-suffering love of God; whose power we found disposing us to the true thanksgiving.

I was a day of solemn rejoicing.

O that from this moment, all our rebellions against God might cease !" ea 'Though the winter was now approaching, and traveling far north, is both difficult and dangerous at this season, yet Mr. Wesley, in a poor state of health, determined to take his Northern

Journey as far as Newcastle-upon-T'yne.

October 10, he tells us, " [ set out for Neweastle with my young companion and friend, E.

Perronet,; whose heart the Lord hath given me.

His family has been kept from us so long by a mistaken notion, that we were against the church.??

He visited the brethren in Staffordshire, and on the 15th, preached at 'Tippen-green.

After preaching in the evening, a friend invited him to sleep at his house at no great distance from the place.

Soon after they were sat down, the mob beset the house, and beating at the door demanded entrance.

Mr.

Wesley ordered the door to be set open, and the house was immediately filled.

Isat still, says he, ''in the midst or them for half an hour.

[was a little concerned for E. Perronet, lest such rough treatment at his first setting out, should daunt him.

But he abounded in valor, and was for reasoning with the wild beasts, before they had spent any of their violence.

He got a deal of abuse thereby, and not a little dirt, both of which he took very patiently.

I had no design to preach; but being called upon by so unexpected a congregation, I rose at last, and read,

'When the Son of man shall come in his glory, and all the holy angels with him, then shall he sit on the throne of his glory.2.

While I reasoned with them of judgment to come, they grew calmer by little and little.

I then spake to them, ove by one, til] the Lord had disarmed them all.

One who stood out the longest, I held by the band, and urged the love of Christ crucified, till in spite of both his natural and diabolical courage, he trembled like a leaf.

I was constrained to break out in prayer for him.

Our leopards were all become lambs; and very kind we were at parting.

Near midnight the house was clear and quiet.

We gave thanks to God for our salvation and slept in peace.'

October 21, Mr. Wesley preached at Dewsbury, where John Nelson had gathered many stray sheep, and formed a society. 'The minister did not condemn them unheard, but talked with them, examined into the doctrine they hd been taught, and its efiects on their lives.

When he found, that so many as had been affected by the preaching, were evidently reformed, and brought to church and sacrament, he testified his approbation of the work, and rejoiced that sinners were converted to God.

This conduct certainly de serves great praise; and had all the ministers of the Established

Church acted with the same candor, it is probable they would have served the interests of the church better than they have done, anc the work would have been much more extended than we have ye seen It.

October 25.

They arrived at Newcastle, where Mr. E. Perron et was immedfately taken ill of the small pox, and had a very naz

CHE LIFE OF THE

REV, CHARLES

WESLEY.

row es_ape for his life.

October 31, Mr. Wesley observes, ' Rode to Wickham, where the curate sent his love to me, with a message that he was glad of my coming, and obliged to me for endeavoring to do good among his people, for none wanted it more: and he heartily wished me good luck in the name of the Lord.

He c: ame, with another cler rgyman, and staid both preaching and the meeting of the-soviety."

As such instances of liberality and candor are not very common among ministers of the gospel, they deserve the greater commendation, who have resolution to set so good an e xample.

Wr. Wesley continued his labors in, and Sout Neweastle, till the 27th of November, when he rode to Hexham, at the pressing request of Mr. Wardrobe, a Dissenting minister, and others,

He observes, "I walked directly to the market- -place, and called sinners to repentance.

A multitude of them stood staring at me; but all quiet.

The Lord opened niy mouth and they drew nearer and nearer: stole off their hi Uts, and listened: none offered to interrupt, but one unfortunate squire, who could get no one to second him, His servants and the constables, hid themselves: one he found and bid him go and take me down.

'The poor constable simply answered, 'Sir, | cannot have the face to do it, for what harm does he do??

Several papists attended, and the church minister who had refused me his pulpit with indignation.

However he came to hear with his own ears; [ wish all who hang us first, would, like him, try us afterwards."

"1 walked back to Mr. Ord's, through the people, who acknowledged, 'It is the truth and none can speak against it.'

A constable followed, and told me, 'Sir Edward Blacket orders you to disperse the town, (depart, | suppose he meant) and not raise a disturbance here.'

sent my respects to Sir Edward, and said, if he would give me leave | would wait upon him and satisfy him,

He soon returned with an answer, that Sir Edward would have nothing to say to me: but if I preached again and raised a disturbance, he would put the law in execution against me.

I answered, that I Was not-conscious of breaking any law of God or man; but if I did, was realy to suffer the pe nalty:

: that, as [ had not given notice of preaching again at the Cross, I should not preach" again at that vlace nor cause a disturbance any where.

I charged the constable, a trembling, subinissive soul, to assure his worship, that I reverenced him for his office' sake.

'The only place I could get to preach in was a cock-pit, and I expected satan would come and fight me on his own ground.

Squire Roberts, the justice's son, lapored hard to raise a mob, for which [ was to be answerable: but the very boys ran away from him, when the poor squire persuaded them to go down to the cock-pit and ery fire.

[Tcalled, in words then first heard in that place, ' Repent and be converted, that your sms may be blotted out.'

God struck the hard rock, and the waters gushe d out, Never have [seen a people more desirous of know ng the truth, at tne first hearing.

I passed the evening in conterence with Mr. Wardrobe; O that all our Dissenting ministers were likeminded, then would all dissensions cease forever.*

November 28 * Tt is uncertain, whether Mr. Wardrobe was at this time settled as a Dissenting minister at Hexham.

He was afterwards, however, fixed at Bathgnte ir 15*

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY

at six, we assembled again in our chapel, the cock-pit.

[imagined inyself in the Pantheon, or some heathen temple, and almost scrupled preaching there at first; but we found the earth is the Lords and the fulness thereof.

His presence consecrated the place.

Never have I found a greater sense of God, than while we were repeating his own prayer.

Iset before their eyes, Christ crucified.

'The rocks were melted, and gracious tears flowed.

We knew not how to part, I distributed some books among them, which they — received with the utmost eagerness; begging me to come again, and to send our preachers to them."

December 6.

He says, ''I visited one of our sick children, aud received her blessings and prayers.

December 18, | waked bhetween three and four, in a temper of mind I have rarely felt on my birthday.

My joy and thankfulness continued the whole day, to my own astonishment.—19th, called on Mr. ——— (one of the friendly clergymen) at Wickham, whose countenance was chauged.

He had been with the bishop, who forbid his conversing with me.

I marvel the prohibition did not come sooner."

Towards the end of the month Mr. Wesley quitted these cold Scotland, where he labored as a faithful minister of Christ till his death. He was a man of great piety, and of more liberality of mind than was commonly found among the Scotch ministers at that time.

He cultivated an acquaintance with the Methodists, and on the 22d of May, 1755, preached in their house at Neweastle, to the no small amazement and displeasure of some of his zealous countrymen, He died on the 7th of May, 1756, and Mr. Adams, minister at Falkirk, gives the following account of his death, in a letter to Mr. Gillies.

On Friday night, about ten, I witnessed Mr. Wardrohe's entrance into the joy of his Lord.

But ah! who can help mourning the loss of the Church of Christ + His amiable character guve him a distinguished weight and influence; which his Lord had given him to value, only for its subserviency to his honor and glory.

He was suddenly taken ill on the last Lord's day, and from the first noment helieved it was for death.

I went to see him on Thursday evening, and heard some of the liveliest expressions of triumphant faith, zeal for the glory of Christ and the salvation of souls, nixed with the most amiable humility and modesty.

' Yet a little while,' said he, 'and this mortal shall put on immortalty.

Mortality shall be swallowed up of life: this vile body fashioned like to his glorious hody!

O for victory!

Tshall get the victory!

I know in whom T have believed."

Then with a remarkably audible voice, lifting up his hands he eried out, 'O for a draught of the well of the water of life, that linay begin the song before I go off tothe Church triumphant!

Igo forth in thy name, making mention of thy righteousness, even of thine only.

I die at the feet of mercy.'

Then stretching out his arms, he put his hand upon his head, and with the most serene and steady majestic eye, I ever saw, looking upward, he said,

'Crowns of grace, crowns of grace, and palms in their hands!

O Lord God of truth, iuto thy hands IT commend my spirit!'

He says to me, ' You that are ministers, bear a proper testimony against the professors of this age, who have é form of godliness without the power.'

Observing some of his people about '8 hed, he said, 'May I have some seals among you!

O where wil! the ungodly and sinners of Bathgate appear?

Labor all to be in Christ.'

Then he stretched out his hand to several, and said, ' Farewell, farewell, farewell!

And now, O Lord, wiat wait I for?

My hope is in thee!'

Once or twice he said, 'Let ine he laid across the bed to expire, where I have sometimes prayed, and sometines med tated with pleasure.'

He expressed his grateful sense of the assiduous care which Mr. Wardrole, of Cult, had taken of him; and on his replying, 'Too much could not be done for so valuable a life, said,

'O speak not so, or you will provoke God.

Glory be to God, that I have ever had any regara paid me for Christ's sake.

Iam greatly sunk under the event.

O help me by vour prayers, to get the proper subinission and improvement, »

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

1Tt regions of the North, and began to move Southward.

January 6, 1747, he came to Grimsby, where he was saluted by a shouting mob, In the evening he attempted to preach at the room, but the mob was so violent he could not proceed.

At length one of the rioters aimed a severe blow at Mr. Wesley, which a friend wno stood near him, received.

Another of them cried out, ' What, you dog, do you strike a clergyman?" and fell upon his comrade.

Immediately every man's hand was against his fellow: they began fighting and beating one another, till, in a few minutes, the room was cleared of all disturbers; when Mr. Wesley preached for half an hour, without further molestation.

On the 9th, at Hainton, he talked separately with the members of the little society, who were as sheep encompassed with wolves.

'The minister of the place had repelled them from the sacrament, and labored to stir up the whole town against them.

It is probable they would have been worried to death, but for the chief man of the place, a professed

Papist, who hindered these good Protestants from destroying their innocent brethren.

Mr. Wesley continued his labors for the good of the people, and the propagation of christian knowledge in Yorkshire, Derbyshire,

Lancashire, and Staffordshire, till the 8th of February, and on the 10th, he arrived safe in London.* He continued here till the 23d, when he again commenced his peregrinations, in which he had new troubles and difficulties to encounter, even greater than any he had before experienced.

On the 24th, he reached the Devizes in his way to Bristol, in company with Mr. Minton.

They soon perceived that the enemies of religion had taken the alarm, and were mustering their forces for the battle.

'They began by ringing the bells backward, and running to and fro in the streets, as lions roaring for their prey.

'The curate's mob went in quest of Mr. Wesley to several places, particularly to Mr. Philip's, where it was ex ected he would preach.

'lhey broke open, and ransacked_the hsriabs but not finding him there, they marched off to a Mr. Rogers's, where he, and several others being met together, were praying and exhorting one another to continue steadfast in the faith, and through much tribulation to enter the kingdom.

'The zealous curate, Mr. Innys, stood with them in the street dancing for joy.

This," says Mr. Wesley, 'is he, who declared in the pulpit, as well as from house to house, ''That he himself heard me preach blasphemy before the University, and tell them, if you do not receive the Holy Ghost while I breathe upon you, ye are all damned.'

He had been about the town several days, stirring' up the people, and canvassing the gentry for their vote and interest; but could not raise a mob while my brother was here. the hour of darkness was not then fully come."?

What a disgrace to the governors of any church, that such a man as this should be supported as a minister in it.

But we may observe, that it is a general rule, with all persecutors, to make those whom they persecute, appear to the people as absurd, or as wicked as possible.

'Io accomplisn * See the exact correspondence between this account and Mr. John Wesley's printed Joucnal in his Works, vol. xxix, page 9

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

their end, persecutors give full scope to invention and suspicion: and propagate with confidence, such things as they imagine will answer their purpose, without wishing to bring them to the test of reason and truth.

In the present instance, Mr. Innys well knew, that what he asserted of Mr. Wesley, was false.

1 fear, we may fix it as a general rule, with a very few exceptions, that any man, who has been a little practised in the ways of persecution, will not scruple to utter a falsehood, which seems very convenient for his purpose.

Let us then, learn to judge truly of men and things; and when we see aman deeply prejudiced against another, or influenced by a spirit of persecution, let us give no credit to anything he may say, from the pulpit, from the press, or in conversation, till we have further evidence on the subject than his assertions.

'This will be the best method of suppressing persecution, and its concomitant, slander.

O how careful should all ministers be, to avoid this snare of the Devil!

The Methodist preachers, in particular; who have no shadow of claim to our esteem, as preachers, but in proportion to their integrity, piety, and zeal to do good.

Mr. Innys, by assiduity, and falsehood boldly asserted as truth, had engaged the gentlemen of the town in his party, and prevailed with them to encourage the mob.

While they beset the house where Mr. Wesley, and the company with them, were assembled, he often heard his own name mentioned, with, ' Bring him out, bring kim out."

He observes, '' The little flock were less afraid than | expected; only one of our sisters fainted away."

It being now dark, the besiegers blocked up the door with a wagon, and set up lights lest Mr. Wesley should escape.

One of the company however, gut out unobserved, and with much entreaty prevailed on the mayor to come down.

He came with two constables, and threatened the ricters; but so gently that no one regarded him.

Having tere down the shutters of the shop, and broken the windows, it is wonderful they did not enter the house: but a secret hand seemed to sestrain them.

After a while they hurried away to the inn, where the horscs were put up, broke open the stable door, and turned out the beasts.

'In the mean time," says Mr, Wesley, "' we were at a loss what to do; when God put it into the heart of our next door neighbor, a Baptist, to take us through a passage into his own house, offer us his bed, and engage for our security.

We accepted his kindn+ss and slept in peace."

February 25.

'A day never te be forgotten.

At seven o'clock, l walked quietly to Mrs. Philips's, and began preaching a little before the time appointed.

For thre quarters of an hour, I invited a few listening sinners to Christ.

Son after, Satan's whole army assaulted the house.

We sat in a lite greund room, and ordered all the doors to be thrown open.

They brought a hand engine and began to p'ay irco the house.

We kepx our seats, and they rushed into the passage: just then Mr. Borough, tne eanstable, came and seizing the spout of the engine, carried it off.

'Chey swore if he did not deliver it, they would pull down the house.

At thet time they might have taken us prisoners; we were close te them, anc none to interpuse: but they hurried out to fetch the larger engina,

In the mean time we were advised to send for the mayor; but Ma

THE LIFE

OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY,

Mayor was gone out of town, in the sight of the people, which Rave great encouragement to those who were already wrought up to a proper pitch by the curate, and the gentlemen of the town; particularly Mr. Sutton and Mr, Willy, Dissenters, the two leading men.

Mr. Sutton frequently came out to the mob, to keep up their spirits.

He sent word to Mrs. Philips, that if she did not turn that fellow out to the mob, he would send them to drag him out.

Mr. Willy, passed by again and again, assuring the rioters he would stand by them, and secure them from the law, do what they would."—What shall we say to these proceedings?

There is no class of people, who cry out more loudly against persecution, than the Dissenters,*when it happens to be their turn to be persecuted.

'The truth seems to be, that most denominations of Christians disavow, and condemn persecution in theory, and yet fall into the practice of it, when power and opportunity occur.

How far the Roman Catholics, who have hitherto been consistent, and persecuted on principle, will now contradict the former practice of their own Church (if they should obtain the power of persecuting in these kingdoms) time only can digcover; but there seems a very general inclination at present, to give them an opportunity, either of doing a great deal of mischief, or of retrieving their character in this respect, by setting an example of moderation to other bodies of professing Christians.

The rioters "now began playing the larger engine; which broke the windows, flooded the rooms, and spoiled the goods.

We were withdrawn to a small upper room, in the back part of the house; seeing no way to escape their violence, as they seemed under the full power of the old murderer.

'They first laid hold on the man who kept the society house, dragged hin away, and threw him into the horse-pond; and it was said, broke his back.—We gave ourselves unto prayer, believing the Lord would deliver us; how, or when, we saw not; nor any possible way of escaping: we therefore stood still to see the salvation of God.—Every now and then, some or other of our friends would venture to us; but rather weakened our hands, so that we were forced to stop our ears, and look up.

Among the rest, the mayor's maid came, and told us her mistress was in tears about me; and begged me to disguise myself in women's clothes, and try to make my escape.

Her heart had been turned towards us by the conversion of her son, just on the brink of ruin.

God laid his hand on the poor prodigal, and instead of running to sea, he entered the society. —The rioters without, continued playing their engine, which diverted them for some time; but their number and fierceness still increased; and the gentlemen supplied them with pitchers of ale, as much as they would drink,

They were now on the point of breaking in, when Mr. Borough thought of reading the proclamation: he did so at the hazard of his life.

Jn less than the hour, of above a thousand wild beasts, none were left, but the guard.

Our constable had applied to Mr. Street, the only justice in the town; who would not act.

We found there was no help in man, which drove us closer to the Lord; and we prayed, with little intermission, the whole day.

Our enemies at their return, made their main assault at the

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

back Joor, sweariig horribly, they would have me if i! cost them their lives.

Many seeming accidents concurred to prevent their breaking in.

The man of the house came home, and instead of 'urning me out, as they expected, took part with us, and stemmed he tide for some time.

They now got a notion, that I had made my escape; and ran down to the inn, and played the engine there.

They forced the inn-keeper to turn out our horses, which he immediately sent to Mr. Clark's; which drew the rabble and their engine thither.

But the resolute old man, charged and presented his gun, till they retreated.—Upon their revisiting us, we stood in jeopardy every moment.

Such threatenings, curses, and blasphemies, I have never heard.

'They seemed képt out, by a continual miracle.

I remembered the Roman senators, sitting in the forum, when the Gauls broke in upon them; but thought there was a fitter posture for Christians, and told my companion, they should take us off our knees.—We were kept from all hurry, and discomposure of spirit, by a Divine power resting upon us.

We prayed and conversed as freely, as if we had been in the midst of our brethren; and had great confidence that the Lord, would, either deliver us from the danger, or ia it.—In the height of the storm, just when we were falling into the hands of the drunken, enraged multitude,

Mr. Minton was so little disturbed that he fell fast asleep.

were now close to us on every side, and over our heads untiling the roof.

A ruffian cried out, ' Here they are, behind the curtain.?

At this time we fully expected their appearance, and retired to the furthermost corner of the room; and | said, THIS Is

THE crisis.

In that moment Jesus rebuked the winds and the sea, and there was a great cALM, We heard not a breath without, and wondered what was become of them.

'The silence lasted for three quarters of an hour, before any one came near us; and we continued in mutual exhortation and prayer, looking for deliverance.

I often told my companions, Now God is at work for us; he is contriving our escape: he can turn these leopards into lambs; ean command the heathen to bring his children on their shoulders, and make our fiercest enemies the instruments of our deliverance.

About three o'clock Mr, Clark knocked at the door, and brought with him the persecuting constable.

He said, 'Sir, if you will promise never to preach here again, the gentlemen and I will engage to bring you safe out of town.'?

My answer was, 'I shall promise no such thing —setting aside my office, I will not give up my birth-right as an Englishman, of visiting what place I please of his Majesty's dominions.'

'Sir,' said the Constable, 'we expect no such promise, that you will never come here again: only tell me, that it is not your present intention, that I may tell the gentlemen, who will then secure your quiet departure ?

answered, 'I cannot come agair at this time, because I must return to London a week hence.

But, observe, { make no promise of not preaching here, when the door ts opened; and do not say that I do.' s¢ He went away with this answer, and we betook ourselves to vrayer and thanksgiving.

We perceived it was the Lord's doing, and it was marvellous in our eyes.

The hearts of our adversaries were turned.

Whether pity for us, or fear for themselves, wrought

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

strongest, God knoweth; probably the latter; for the mob were wrought up to such a pitch of fury, that their masters dreaded the consequence, and therefore went about appeasing the multitude, and charging them not to touch us in our departure. aes While the constable was gathering his posse, we got our things from Mr, Clark's, and prepared to go forth.

'The whole multitude were without, expecting us, and saluted us with a general shout.

The man Mrs. Naylor had hired to ride before her was, as we now perceived, one of the rioters.

'This hopeful guide was to conduct us out of the reach of his fellows.

Mr. Minton and I took horse in the face of our enemies, who began clamoring against us: the gentlemen were dispersed among the mob, to bridle them.

We rode a slow pace up the street, the whole multitude pouring along on both sides, and attending us with loud acclamations—such fierceness and diabolical malice I have not before seen in human faces.

They ran up to our horses as if they would swallow us, but did not know which was Wesley.

We felt great peace and acquiescence in the honor done us, while the whole town were spectators of our march.

When out of sight, we mended our pace, and about seven o'clock came to Wrexall.

'The news of our danger was got thither before us; but we brought the welcome tidings of our deliverance.

We joined in hearty prayer to our delivérer, -singing the hymn, ' Worship, and thanks, and blessing,' &c.

February 26, [ preached at Bath, and we rejoiced like men who take the spoil.

We continued our triumph at Bristol, and reaped the fruit of our labors and sufferings."

In the beginning of March, Mr. Wesley returned to London, and on the 24th preached at Shoreham, without molestation.

The next day he met with and stopt a travelling preacher, ' who," he says, 'had crept in among our helpers, without either discretion or veracity."

We may well suppose, that such instances as this did not frequently occur at this early period of the work; when the lay-preachers were few in number, no provision made for their subsistence, and their labors and dangers very great.

It is not easy to imagine what motive a preacher could have, in going out to travel under these circumstances, but a desire of doing good.

About this time Mr. Charles Perronet attached himself to Mr.

Wesley, and attended him as a companion, both in England and Ireland, the whole of this year.

On the 4th of May they left London, and the next day arrived in Bristol.

On the 9th, Mr. Wesley observes, " My name-sake and charge was taken ill of a_ fever which soon appeared to be the smallpox.

On the 12th I administered the sacrament to my patient, who grows worse and worse.

May 29, expecting the turn of the distemper, Isat up with Charles the Lord is pleased to try our faith and patience yet further."—On the 23d, he was out of danger.

Mr. Wesley continued his labors in Bristol, London, and the places adjacent, till August the 24th, when he set out for Irelanc with Mr.

Charles Perronet, being strongly importuned by his brotner, Mr. John Wesley, to come and supply his place in Dublin.

THE LIFE OF THE REY. CHARLES WESLEY.

On tne 27th, they reached Mr. Phillips's, in Wales, and his brother not being come from Ireland, according to appointment, they concluded he was detained by contrary winds, and had an opportunity of refreshing themselves and their weary beasts.

On the 28th, he observes, '* Mr. Gwynne came to see me, with two of his family My soul seemed pleased to take acquaintance with them.

We rode to Maismynis church, where I preached, and Mr. Williams, after me, in Welsh.

I preached a fourth time (the same day) at Garth.

The whole family received us as the messengers of God, and if such we are, they received him that sent us."

August 29.

Mr. John Wesley arrived from Ireland, and came to them at Garth.* On the 30th, Mr. Charles Wesley preached on a tomb-stone in Builth church-yard; and again in the afternoon; in the evening he preached at Garth, on the marks of the Messias, from Matthew xi. 5.—September 2, he observes, "I took horse with Mr. Phillips, Mr. Gwynne, and a brother from Anglesea, as a guide, and found the seven miles to Radnor four good hours' ride.

I preached inthe church, and labored to awaken the dead, and to lift up the hands that hung down.

'The minister seemed a man of a simple heart, and surely not eager for preferment, or he would not be content with his salary of three pounds a year."

September 3, their friends left them: on the 4th, early in the morning, they set out for Holy-head, which place they reached the next day at seven in the morning, having travelled on horseback twentyfive hours.

Sunday, September 6, he sent an offer of his assistance to the minister, who was ready to beat the messenger.

He preached, however, at the request of some gentlemen, who behaved with great propriety.

September the 9th, they reached Dublin in safety.

Dublin had long been remarkable for a bad police.

Frequent robberies, and sometimes murder, were committed in the streets at an early hour in the evening with impunity.

The Ormond and_ Liberty mob, as they were called, would sometimes meet, and fight till one or more persons were killed.

It was said the mob had beat a constable to death in the street, and hung the body up in triumph, without any of them being brought to punishment for the murder.

There was no vigor in the magistrates, and their power was despised.

It is no wonder that the Methodists, at their first coming, were roughly handled in such a place as this: but it is wonderful that they soon got a firm footing, and passed through their sufferings with so little injury. On Mr. Wesley's arrival here, he observes, '"'the first news we heard was, that the little flock stands fast in the storm of persecution, which arose as soon as riy brother left them.

The Pupish mob broke open their room, and destroyed ail before them.

Some of them are sent to Newgate, others bailed.

What will be the event we know not, till we see whether the Grand Jury will find the bill.

He afterwards in= forms us that the Grand Jury threw out the bill, and thus gave up the Methodists to she fury of a licentious Popish mob.

He says God has called me to suffer affliction with his people.

I begax * This accords with Mr. John Wesley's printed Journal.

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

18] my ministry with, 'Comfort ye, comfort ye, my people,' &c Sep. tember 10, I met the society, and the Lord knit our hearts together in love stronger than death.

We both wept. and rejoiced for the consolation, God hath sent me, I trust, to confirm these souls, and to keep them together in the present distress."

_ Mr. Wesley spent no time in idleness.

He was daily employed in preaching, expounding, visiting the people and praying with them.

September 20, after commending their cause to God, he went forth to the Green adjoining to the barracks, believing the Lord would make bare his arm in their defence.

He called in bis Master's name and words, ** Come unto me all ye that are weary,"

&c.

The number of hearers was very great, and a religious awe kept down all opposition.

He spoke with great freedom to the poor Papists, and, like St. Paul at Athens, quoted their own authors to convince them, particularly Kempis and their Liturgy.

None lifted up his voice or hands to oppose; all listened with strange attention, and many were in tears.

He advised them to go to their respective places of worship: they expressed general satisfaction, especially the Papists, who now maintained that he was a good Catholic.

; 'The two following instances, together with others of a similar kind which have already been brought forward, may show the iberality of his sentiments toward other denominations of Christians, who did not unite with him, or with the Methodists.

September 25, I past the evening very agreeably at a-Baptist's; a woman of sense and piety, and a great admirer of my father's Life of Christ.

September 28, had an hour's conference with two serious Quakers, who hold the head with us, and build on the one foundation."

At this early period of the work, when the societies were in their infancy, the two brothers, and the lay-preachers, suffered great inconveniences at the places where they lodged, even in large towns; and we may suppose that both their accommodations and provisions were worse in country societies.

'The rooms, also, where they assembled when they could not preach in the open air, began to be much too small for the number of people who attended.

This being the present state of things in Dublin, Mr. Charles Wesley purchased a house near the place called Dolphin's Barn.

The whole ground floor was 42 feet long, and 24 broad.

'This was to be turned into a preaching-house, and the preachers were to be accommodated in the rooms over it; but before he completed the urchase, he wrote to his brother for his opinion on the matter. ise letter is dated October 9; in which he says, one advantage of the house was, that they could go to it immediately; and then adds,

must go there, or to some other lodgings, or take my flight; for here I ean stay no longer.

A family of squalling children, a landlady just ready to lie in, a maid who has no time to do the least thing for us, are some of our conveniences.*

Our two rooms fer four people (six when J. Healy, and Haughton, come) allow no — * He seems to mean, these are some of the best things in our present accom modations.

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY

opportunity for retirement.

Charles and I groan for elbow-room in our press-bed: our diet answerable to our lodgings: no one tc mend our clothes and stockings; no money to buy more.

I marvel that we have stood our ground so long in these lamentable circumstances.

It is well I could not foresee, while on your side of the water."

October 17, he observes, '' I passed the day at the house we have purchased, near Dolphin's Barn, in writing and meditation.

[could almost have set up my rest here: but I must not look for rest on this side eternity."

Mr. Wesley continued his labors in Dublin, till February 9 £748, when he took an excursion into the country.

His brother, Me. John Wesley, had spent fourteen or fifteen days in Dublin ihe preceding August, and then returned to England, without visitof the country places.

'There were, however, a few ers in treland, who had already introduced the gospel into several country towns.

Mr. Wesley came to Tyrrel's Pass, where he soon met a large and well disposed congregation.

' Few such feasts," says he, "have I had since [ left England; it refreshed my body more than meat or drink.

God has begun a great work here.

The people of 'Tyrrel's Pass were wicked to a proverb: swearers, drunkards, Sabbath-breakers, thieves, &c., from time immemorial

But now the scene is changed; not an oath is heard, nor a drunkard seen among them; aperto vivilur horto.

'Vhey are turned from darkness to light, and near one hundred are joined in society." preaci February 11, Mr. Wesley, J. Healy, and five others set out for Athlone, where, it is probable, notice had been given of their coming.

Onthe road some persons overtook them, running in great haste, and one horseman riding full speed.

It soon appeared that the Papists had laid a plan to do them some violent mischief, if not to murder them, at the instigation of their priest, father

Terril, who had sounded the alarm the Sunday before.

'They soke of their designs with so much freedom, that a report of them reavhed Athlone, and a party of dragoons being quartered there, were ordered out to meet Mr. Wesley and his friends on the road, and conduct them safe to the town.

But of this they were ignorant; and being earlier than was expected, the Papists were not asseimbled in full force, nor did the dragoons meet them at that distance from the town which was intended.

They rode on, suspecting nothing, till within about half a mile of Athlone, when rising up a hill, several persons appeared at the top of it, and bid them turn back.

' We thought them in jest," says Mr. Wesley, "till the stones flew,"? one of which knocked J. Healy off his horse, and laid him senseless on the ground; and it was with great difficulty the Papists were hindered 'from murdering him

'The number of these barbarians were soon greatly increased. and though the Protestants began to rise upon them, they kept their ground till the dragoons appeared, when they immediately fled.

Mr. Wesley and his little company, their wuunded friend having recovered his senses, were now conducted in safety to Athlone. where the soldiers flocked about them with great affection, and the whole town exe pressed the greatest indignation at the treatmemi they had met with.

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHAR

ES WESLEY.

J. Healy was put under the care of a surgeon, and at length recoy ered of his wounds.

February 15, Mr. Wesley returned to Dublin, and continued his labors with great success, the society being greatly increased, and many testifying publicly, that they had received the knowledge of salvation by the remission of their sins, under his word.

March 8, his brother, Mr. John Wesley, arrived from England, which gave hima release from his present situation.

He did not, however, leave Dublin till the 20th, when he entered the packet-boat at two o'clock in the afternoon, and by three the next day reached

Holyhead, from whence he wrote to his brother as follows:

" Teneo te Italiam!

Per varws casus, per tot discrimina rerum— "In twenty-five hours exactly, as before, the Lord brought us hither.

'To describe our voyage were renovare dolorem.

But here we are after all, God be praised, even God that heareth the prayer.

Thanks, in the second place, to our praying brethren.

I'he Lord return it into their bosom. but let them pray on for us, and we for them.

And I pray the Father, inthe name of our Lord Jesus Christ, to send down his blessing and his spirit on all you who are now assembled together, and hear this read.

Peace be unto you, even the peace that passeth all understanding.

Look for it every moment! receive it this—and go in peace to that heavenly country, whither we are hastening to meet you!??

Intending to visit Mr. Gwynne's family at Garth in Wales, he took horse the next morning, and by three in the afternoon came to Baldon Ferry.

Here he observes, '' We overfilled the small old boat, so that Gemwit sub pondere Cymba sutilis et multam accepit rimosa paludem."* 'lhe wind being strong, and the waves high, in the middle of the channel his young horse took fright, and they had a very narrow escape from being overset.

But a gracious Providence attended him; he came safe to land, and on the 25th in the evening reached Garth; but great fatigue, bad weather, and continued pain, had so weakened him, that when he came into the house, he fell down totally exhausted.

Mr. Wesley had already conceived a great regard for Mr.

Gwynne's family, and particularly for Miss Sarah Gwynne.

A kind of embryo-intention of making proposals of marriage, had dwelt in his mind for some time.

He had mentioned it to his brother in Dublin, who neither opposed nor encouraged him in the matter.

During his present stay at Garth, his embryo-intention ripened into more fixed resolution; but still he thought it necessary to take the advice of his friends.

After he had been a short time in London, he went to Shoreham, and opened all his heart to Mr.

Perronet, who advised him to wait.

Much prayer was made, and every prudential step was taken which his friends could suggest: and here the business rested for the present,

August 13, Mr. Wesley arrived again in Dublin, and on the 17th * The frail patched vessel groaned under the weight, aad, being leaky, took in p-enty of water.

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

ne set out on horseback for Cork, which he reached on .he 20tn notwithstanding the incessant rains, the badness of the roads, and wretched accommodations at the inns.

The next day, being Sunday, he went out to the Marsh at five in the morning, and found a congregation of some thousand persons.

He preached from, "Thus it is written, and thus it behoved Christ to suffer, &c."

They devoured every word with an eagerness beyond description.

Much good," he says, ''has already been done in this place; outward wickedness has disappeared, and outward religion succeeded

Swearing is seldom heard in the streets, and churches and altars are crowded, to the astonishment of our adversaries.

Yet some of our clergy, and all the Catholic priests take wretched pains to hinder their people from hearing us.

At five in the evening, I took the field again, and such a sight I have rarely seen.

'Thousands and thousands had been waiting some hours; Protestants and Papists, high and low.

'The Lord endued my soul, and body also, with much strength to enforce the faithful saying, ' That Jesus Christ came into the world to save sinners.'

I cried after them for an hour, to the utmost extent of my voice, yet without hoarseness or weariness.

The Lord, I believe, hath much people in this city.

Two hundred are already joined in a society.

At present we pass through honor and good report.

'The chief persons of the town favor us: no wonder, then, that the common people are quiet.

We pass and repass the streets, pursued only by their blessings.

'The same favorable inclination is allround the country: wherever we go, they receive us as angels of God.

Were this to last, | would escape for my life to America.""

designed to have met about two hundred persons who have given me their names for the society; but such multitudes thronged into the house, as occasioned great confusion.

I perceived it was impracticable, as yet, to have aregular society.

Here is, indeed, an open door; such as was never set before me till now; even at Newcastle the awakening was not so general.

'The congregation last Sunday was computed to be ten thousand.

As yet there is no open opposition.

The people have had the word two months, and it is not impossible but their love may last two months longer, before any number of them rise to tear us in pieces.

met a neighboring justice of the peace, and had much serious conversation with him.

He seems to have a great kindness for religion, and determined to use all his interest to promote it.

Foran hour and a half I continued to call the poor blind beggars to Jesus 'They begin to cry after him on every side; and we must expect to be rebuked for it.

Waited on the bishop at Rivers 'Town, and was received with great affability by himself and family.

After dinner rode back to Cork, and drank tea with some well-disposed Quakers, and borrowed a volume of their dying sayings.

A standing testimony that the life and power of God was with them at the beginning; as it might be again, were they humble enough to con ress their want of it."

How amiable is the candor of Mr. Wesley when contrasted with the bigotry of others, who in their great zea. for ceremonies, have contended that the Friends ought net to be ac-

THE

LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

knowledged as Christians, because they neglect the use of Baptisra and the Lord's Supper.

They do not condemn those who use these ordinances, but they deny the necessity of using them, in order to salvation; and they were evidently led, or rather driven into this opinion at first, by the extravagant manner in which Baptism and the Lord's Supper were at that time spoken of ; the people being generally taught that those who had been baptized and afterwards received the sacrament, were true Christians and had a sure title to eternal life.

The Friends thought themselves called upon to bear a public testimony against an error of such dangerous consequence, which had a tendency to persuade persons that something merely external could make them Christians, and prepare them for heaven; and they seemed to think, that the most effectual way of bearing this testimony, so as to attract the notice of the pubIte, would be by uniting practice to theory, and totally laying aside the use of these ordinances.

Without pretending to give any opinion on their conduct in this respect, we may venture to say, that one extreme has a natural tenaency to produce another in oppesition to it.

Mr. Wesley goes on:

August 27, I had much conversation with Mr. C » a sensible, pious clergyman; one after my own heart, in his love to our desolate mother.

He is clear in the doctrine of faith, and gave a delightful account of the bishop.

Sometimes waiting on great men may do good or prevent evil.

But how dangerous the experiment! how apt to weaken our hands, and betray us into an undue deference, and respect of persons!

The Lord send to them by whem he will send: but hide me still in disgrace or obscurity."

August 28.

He went out about five miles from Cork, where, says he, * Justice P received us, and used all his authority with others to do the same.

- He sent word to the Romish priest, that if he forbid his people from hearing us, he would shut up his Masshouse.

Several of the poor Roman Catholics ventured to come, after the justice had assured them he would himself take off the curse their priest had laid upon them.

I exhorted all alike to repentance towards God, and faith in Jesus Christ.

1 hastened back to the Marsh; on seeing the multitudes, J thought on those words of Prior, § Then, of all these whom my dilated eye with labor sees, how few will own the messenger of God when the stream turns!

Now they all received me with inexpressible eagerness.

I took occasion to vindicate the Methodists from the foulest slanders: that they rail against the clergy.

Ienlarged onthe respect due to them: prayed particularly for the bishop, and laid it on their consciences to make mention of them ( the clergy) in all their prayers.

August 29, I passed an useful hour with Mr. C, He rejoiced that 1 had preached in his parish last Sunday.

If our brethren (the clergy) were like-minded, how might their hands be strengthened by us But we must have patience, as he observed, till the thing speak for itself; and the mist of prejudice being removed, they see clearly that all our desire is the salvation of souls, and the establishment of the Church of England.

"Sept.

1, 1 met the infant society for the first time in an old olay-house.

Our Lord's presence consecrated the place, I ex

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES

WESLEY. plained the nature of christian fellowship; and God knit our hearts together in the desire of knowing him.

I spake with some, who told me they had wronged their neighbors in time past, and now their conscience will not let them rest till they have made restitution.

I bid them tell the persons injured, it was this preaching had compelled them to do justice.

One poor wretch told me before his wife, that he had lived in drunkenness, adultery, and all the works of the devil for twenty-one years: that he had beat her almost every day of that time; and never had any remorse till he heard us; but now he goes constantly to church, behaves lovingly to his wife, abhors the thing that is evil, especially his old sins.

This is one instance out of many."

Sept. 5.

He observes that the work now increased rapidly: one and another being frequently justified under the word.

''T'wo," says he, 'at the sacrament yesterday: two at the society.

One overtook me going to the cathedral, and said, 'I have found something in the preaching, and cannot but think it is forgiveness.

All the burden of my sins sunk away from off me, ina moment.

Ican do nothing but pray and cry Glory be to God.

I have such a confidence in his love, as I never knew; I trample all sm and sorrow under my feet.?

I bid him watch and pray, and expect greater things than these.

Our old master the world, begins to take it ill, that so many desert and clean escape its pollutions.

Innumerable stories are invented to stop the work: or rather are repeated, for they are the same we have heard a thousand times, as well as the primitive Christians."

Sept. 6.

He rode to Kinsale, and at noon walked to the marketplace.

The windows were filled with spectators rather than hearers.

Many wild looking people stood with their hats on, in the street; and the boys were rude and noisy.

Some well-dressed women stood behind him and listened.

His text was, '"' Go out quickly into the streets and lanes of the city, and bring in hither the poor and the maimed, and the halt and the blind."

'1 did," says he, '' most earnestly invite them all to the great supper.

It was fallow ground, yet the word was not aH lost.

Several settled into serious attention; others expressed their approbation; a few wept.

In the evening the multitude so trod on one another, that it Was some time before they could settle to hear.

I received a blow with a stone on the side of my head, and called on the person to stand forth, and if I had done him any wrong, to strike me again.

This little circumstance increased their attention, I lifted up my voice like a truinpet, and showed the people their transgressions and the way to be saved from them.

They received my saying, and spake well of the truth.

A sudden change was visible in their behavior afterwards, for God had touched their hearts.

Even the Roman Catholics owned, ' None could find fault with what the man said.'

A lady of the Romish Church would have me to her house.

She assured me the governor of the town, as soon as he heard of my coming, had issued orders that none should disturb me: that a gentleman who offered to insult me, would have been torn in pieces by the Roman Catholics, had he not fled for it: and that the Catholics in general are my firm friends."

It is werth ob

THE LIFE OF THE REV

CHARLES WESLEY.

serving, that every denomination of Christians in Kinsale, claimed him as their own, He tells us, "The Presbyterians say, 1 am a Presbyterian; the people who go to Church, that I am a minister of theirs; and the Catholics are sure, 1am a good Catholic in my heart."

This is good evidence, that he confined himself in his ee discourse, to the most essential doctrines of the Christian reigion; which undoubtedly ought to be the practice of every itinerant preacher,

Mr. Wesley, in his excursions from Cork, had already visited Bandon once or twice, where the words he spake had considerable effect.

On his return at this time from Kinsale, a poor man and his wife from Bandon met him, and pressed him so earnestly to give them another visit, that he could not resist their importunity.

He went thither again, September the 12th, and the poor man and his wife soon found him out, and took him to their house in triumph. he neighbors flocked in, and '* We had indeed," says Mr.

Wesley, "a feast of love.

A prodigal came, who had been a monster of wickedness for many years, but is now returned to his

Father: so are many of the town, who were wicked to a proverb.

In the evening, I invited about four thousand sinners to the great supper.

God hath given them the hearing ear.

I went to Mrs.

Jones's, a widow gentlewoman, who is determined to promote the work of God to the utmost of her power: all in the place seem like-minded, except the clergy!

O why should they be the last to bring home their King!

It grieved me to hear the poor encouragement given last Sunday to the crowds that flocked to church; which place some of them had not troubled for years before.

We send them to church to hear ourselves railed at, and, what is far worse, tae truth of God."

'Tuesday, September 13.

'' We parted with many tears, and mutual blessings.

I rode on to Kinsale.

Here, also, the minister Mr. P., instead of rejoicing to see so many publicans in the temple, entertained them with a railing.accusation against me, as an impostor, an incendiary, and messenger of satan.

Strange justice! that Mr. P. should be voted a friend of the church, and Ian enemy, who send hundreds into the church for him to drive them out again.

September 16, the power of the Lord was present in the society at Cork; I marvel] not that satan hates it: we never meet but some one or other is plucked out of his teeth.

After a restless night of pain, [ rose to confer with those who desired it.

A woman insisted that the Lord had spoken peace to her trembling soul at the sacrament.

Thomas Warburton asserted, that faith came to him by hearing; and that now he hates all sin with a perfect hatred, and could spend nis whole life in prayer.

Stephen Williams witnessed, ' Last night { found my heart burdened in your prayer; but I repeated after you till my speech was swallowed up.

'Then I felt myself, as it were, fainting, falling back, and sinking into destruction; when, on a sudden, I was lifted up, my heart lightened, my burden gone; and I saw all my sins at once so black, so many—but all taken away.

[am now afraid of neither death, devil, nor hell.

Tam happier than I can tell you.

I know God has, for Christ's sake, forgiven me,'

'I'wo others, in whom I found a real work of grace /

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

began, were Papists, till they heard the gospel, but are not reconciled to the church; even to the invisible church, or communion of saints.

A few of these lost sheep we pick up, but seklom speak of it, lest our good Protestants should stir up the Papists to tear us in pieces.

At Mr. Rolf's, a pious Dissenter, I heard of the extreme bitterness of his two ministers who make it their business to go from house to house, to set their people against the truth, threatening all who hear us with excommunication.

So far beyond the Papists are these moderate men advanced in persecution." —Mr, Wesley now quitted this part of the kingdom, and, visiting several towns in his way back, he came safe to Dublin on the 27th of September.

October 8, he took his passage for England, and the next night landed at Holyhead.

He wrote to a friend the following account of the dangers he had escaped.' On Saturday evening at half past efeht, I entered that small boat, and were two hours in getting to the vessel.

'There was not then water to cross the bar; so we took our rest till eleven on Sunday morning.

Then God sent us a fair wind, and we sailed smoothly before it five hours and a half.

Towards evening the wind freshened upon us, and we had full enough of it.

Iwas called to account for a bit of cake I had eat in the morning, and thrown into violent exercise.

Up or down, in the cabin or on deck, made no difference: yet in the midst of it, J perceived a distinct heavy concern, for I knew not what.

It wag now pitch dark, and no small tempest lay upon us.

'The captain had ordered in all the sails.

I kept mostly upon deck till half past eight, when, upon inquiry, he told me, he expected to be in the harbor by nine: I answered, we would compound for ten.

While we were talking, the mainsail, as I take it, got loose; at the same time the small boat, for want of fastening, fell out of its place.

'The master called all hands on deck, and thrust me down into the cabin; when, in a minute, we heard a cry above,

' We have lost the mast!?

A passenger ran up, and brought us worse news, that it was not the mast, but the poor master himself, whom | had scarcely left, when the boat, as they supposed, struck him and knocked him overboard.

From that moment he was seen and heard no more.

My soul was bowed before the Lord.

I kneeled down, and commended the departing spirit to his mercy in Christ Jesus, Ladored his distinguishing goodness.

The one shall be taken, and the other left.

1 thought of those lines of Young: 'No warning given! unceremonious death! a sudden rush from life's meridian joys; a plunge opaque beyond conjecture.?

The sailors were so confounded they knew not what they did.

The decks were strewed with sails; the wind shifting about the compass; we just on the shore, and the vessel driving, where or how they knew not.

One of our cabin passengers ran to the helm, and gave orders as captain, till they had righted the ship.

But J ascribe it to our invisible Pilot, that we got safe to shore soon afterten.

The storm was so high, that we doubted whether any boat would ver*ure to fetch us.

At last one answered and came.

I thought it sa*er te lie in the vessel; but one calling, 'Mr. Wesley, you mrat come,'

followed, and bv eleven o'clock found out my old lodgings at Rob

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

ert Griffiths.

October 10, I blessed God that I did not stay in the vessel last night: amore tempestuous one, I do not remember.'-—

He now wrote the following thanksgiving hymn; All praise to the Lord, Who rules with a word The untractable sea, And limits its rage by his steadfast decree:

Whose providence binds, Or releases the winds, And compels them again At ais beck to put on the invisible chain.

Even now he hath heard Our cry, and appear'd On the face of the deep, And commanded the tempest its distance to keeps

His piloting hand Hath brought us to land, And no longer distress'd, We are joyful again in the haven to rest.

O that all men would raise His tribute of praise, His goodness decline:

And thankfully sing of his fatherly care!

With rapture approve His dealings of love, And the wonders proclaim Perform'd by the virtue of Jesus's name.

Through Jesus alone He delivers his own, And a token doth send That His love shall dirget us, and save to the ends

With joy we embrace « The pledge of his grace, In a moment outfly These storms of affliction, and land in the sky.

At half past nine o'clock, I took horse in a perfect hurricane, end.was wet through in less than ten minutes; but I rode on, thankful that I was not atsea.

Near five in the afternoon, I entered the boat at Baldon-ferry, with a clergyman and others, who crowded our small crazy vessel.

The water was exceedingly rough, our horses frightened, and we looking to be overset every moment,

The minister acknowledged he never was in the like danger.

We were half drowned in the boat.

Isat at the bottom, with him and a woman, who stuck very close to me, so that my being able to swim would not have helped me.

But the Lord was my support.

out to my brother clergyman, 'Fear not, Christian—the hairs of our head are all numbered.'

Our trial lasted near half an hour, when we landed wet and weary in the dark night.

'The minister was my guide to Carnarvon; and by the way entertained me with the praises of a lay-preacher, he had lately heard and talked with.

He could say nothing against his preaching, but heartily wished him ordained.

His name, he told me, was Howel Harris.

He took me to his own inn, and at last found cut who I was, which increased our intimacy.'

Mr. Wesley pursued his

THE LIFE

OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY

journey to Garth, which piace he reached October 13. Here he staid about a week, and, on the 21st, arrived safe in Bristol.

He now confined his labors in the gospel, for some months, to London, Bristol, and the neighboring places, making an occasional excursion to Garth, in Wales.

April 9, 1749, he was married by his brother, at Garth, to Miss Sarah Gwynne, a young lady of good sense, piety, and agreeable accomplishments.

Mr. John Wesley observes, ''It was a solemn day, such as became the dignity of a christian marriage."

CUBA Pe hae vel

SECTION VI.

STATING SOME FURTHER PARTICULARS CONCERNING MR. CHARLES

WESLEY; WITH AN ACCOUNT OF HIS DEATH IN 1783.

Mr. Westey's Journal now begins to fail us.

There is no account of his proceedings, sometimes for months, sometimes for years together.

There are, however, a few particulars recorded till the year 1756, which may be useful and entertaining to the reader, and throw some light on the history of Methodism.

It does not appear that his marriage either interrupted his labors, or lessened his usefulness.

April 29, about three weeks after he was married, he wrote thus to his brother: ''J hope this will find you prospering in Ireland. I left Garth yesterday sennight.

Mr Gwynne, with Sally and Betty, accompanied me to Abergavenny.

There I left them on Saturday morning, and got hither (Bristol> by one o'clock.

Over-riding occasioned a fever—I was too eager for the work, and therefore believe, God checked me by that short sickness.

'Till Wednesday evening at Weaver's Hall, my strength and understanding did not return; but from that time the Lord has been with us of a truth.

More zeal, more life, more power, I have not felt for some years (I wish my mentioning this may not lessen it:) so that hitherto marriage has been no hindrance.

You wil] hardly believe it sits so light upon me.

Some farther proof I had of my heart on Saturday last, when the fever threatened most.

did not find, so far I can say, any unwillingness to die, on account of any I should leave behind: neither did death appear less desirable than formerly—which I own gave me great pleasure, and made me shed tears of joy.

I almost believe, nothing shall hurt me: that the world, the flesh, and the devil, shall keep their distance; or, by assaulting, leave me more than conqueror.

On Thursday, I propose setting out for London, by Oxford, with 'T. Maxfield.

If they will give me a year of grace, I shall wonder and thank you.

[hope you came time enough to save J. Cownly, &c.

Set your time for returning; when abouts atleast.

Will you meet me at Ludlow?

It is a thousand pities* you should 'not be here, when * The phraseology here is rather low, and I am persuaded would not have bee ased by Mr. Wesley, but in this familiar and careless way of writ ng to his brother

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY,

the library inakes its first appearance.

The Lord cut short your work and his, and make a few weeks go as far as many montns!

What say you to T. Maxfield and me taking a journey, when you return, through all the socicties, northern and western, and settling correspondencies with the stewards, alias booksellers?

My kindest love to Mr. Lunell, Mr. Lloyd, Mr. Fowks, Mr. Gibbons, and all friends at Cork and Dublin.

We make mention of you in all our prayers; be not unmindful of us.

'The Lord preserve us all to his day."

February 8, 1750.

He observes there was an earthquake in London.

'This place he reached on the Ist of March and on the 8th wrote thus to his brother.

'This morning, a quarter after five, we had another shock of an earthquake, far more violent than that of February 8.

I was just repeating my text, when it shook the Foundery so violently, that we all expected it to fall on our heads.

A great cry followed from the women and children.

I immediately cried out, 'Therefore we will not fear, though the earth be moved and the hills be carried into the midst of the sea: for the Lord of Hosts is with us; the God of Jacob is our refuge.'

He filled my heart with faith, and my mouth with words, shaking their souls as well as their bodies.

'The earth moved westward, then east, then westward again, through all London and Westminster.

It was a strong and jarring motion, attended with a rumbling noise like that of thunder.

Many houses were much shaken, and some chimneys thrown down, but without any further hurt."

March 10.

He expounded the 24th chapter of Isaiah; a chapter, he tells us, which he had not taken much notice of, till this awful providence explained it.

April 4, he says, "' Fear filled our chapel, occasioned by a prophecy of the return of the earthquake this night.

I preached my written sermon on the subject, with great effect, and gave out several suitabie hymns.

It was a glorious night for the disciples of Jesus.

April 5, I rose at four o'clock after a night of sound sleep, while my neighbors watched.

I sent an account to M. G., as follows:—The late earthquake has found me work.

Yesterday I saw the Westminster end of the town full of coaches, and crowds flying out of the reach of Divine Justice, with astonishing precipitation.

'Their panic was caused by a poor madman's prophecy.

Last night they were all tobe swallowed up.

The vulgar were in almost as great consternation as their betters.

Most of them watched all night; multitudes in the fields and open places; several in their coaches* many removed their goods.

London looked like a sacked city.

A lady just stepping into her evach to escape, dropped down dead.

Many came all night knocking at the Foundery door, and begging admittance for God's sake."

These, however, were not Methodists, but others, who, under the general apprehension of danger, thought there was more safety under the roof of religious persons than elsewhere.

A plain proof that those who reglect religion, and perhaps despise the professors of it, while in health and free from apparent danger: yet when great and public calamities approach them, even in apprehension, they plainly discover that they think the state of religious persons better than their own.

Mr. Wesley's account of the great contw

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY

sion in London, on the 4th of April, is confirmed by a letter of Mr W. Briggs, to Mr. John Wesley, dated on the 5th of the same month, in which he says, 'This great city has been, for some days past, under terrible apprehensions of another earthquake

Yesterday thousands fled out of town, it having been confidently asserted by a dragoon, that he had a revelation, that a great part of London, and Westminster especially, would be destroyed by an earthquake the 4th instant, between twelve and one at night.

The whole city was under direful apprehensions.

Places of worship were crowded with frightened sinners, especially our two chapels, and the Tabernacle, where Mr. Whitefield preached.

Several of the classes came to their leaders, and desired, that they would spend the night with them in prayer; which was done, and God gave them a blessing.

Indeed all around was awful!

Being not at all convinced of the prophet's mission, and having no call from any of my brethren, I went to bed at my usual time, believing I was safe in the hands of Christ: and likewise, that by doing so, I should be the more ready to rise to the preaching in the morning— which we both did; praised be our kind Protector."

Ina postscript he adds, "Though crowds left the town on Wednesday night, yet crowds were left behind; multitudes of whom, for fear of being suddenly overwhelmed, left their houses, and repaired te tke fields, andl open places in the city.

Tower Hill, Moorfields, but above all, Hyde Park, were filled best part of the night with men, women, and children, lamenting.

Some, with stronger imaginations than others, mostly women, ran crying in the streets, An earthquake! an earthquake!

Such a distress, perhaps, is not recorded to have happened before in this careless city.

Mr. White: field preached at midnight in Hyde Park.

Surely God will vis'« this city; it will be a time of mercy to some.

O may I be fourd watching !"?

Mr. Wesley proceeds with his Journal.

April 15, ** I met with Mr. Salmon's Foreigners' Companion through the universities of Cambridge and Oxford, printed in 1748, and made the following extract from page 25.

''The times of the day the university go to this church, are ten in the morning, and two in the afternoon, on Sundays and holidays; the sermon usually lasting about half an hour.

But when I happened to be at Oxford, in 1742, Mr. W. the Methodist, at Christ Church, entertained his audience two hours; and having insulted and abused all degrees, from the highest to the lowest, was in a manner hissed out of the pulpit by the lads.?

And high time for them to do so, if the historian said true; but, unfortunately for him, I measured the time by my watch, and it was within the hour.

I abused neither high nor low, as my sermon, in print, will prove: neither was IJ hissed out of the pulpit, or treated with the least incivility, either by young or old.

What then shall I say to my old high-church friend whom I once so mze admired?

[must rank him among the apoeryphal writers; such as the judicious Dr. Matner, the wary Bishop Burnet, and the most modest Mr. Oldmixton."?

The censure here passed on Oldmixton I think is just.

He ap pears to me to be a bold, dashing, impertinent writer.

His preju

THE LIVE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

dice is so great, that his assertions, as an historian, deserve no credit, unless supported by authentic documents.

I think far otherwise of Dr. Mather, and Bishop Burnet:

It is indeed true, that Burnet's History of his own 'Time, is written with great caution; but this surely does not deserve censure, but commendation.

'The truth seems to be, that Burnet was a man of great moderation; on which account, the zealots, both of the high and low chureh party, became his inveterate enemies.

For the satisfaction of the reader, I shall give a short account both of Dr. Mather* and of Bishop Burnet.t * — *Dr. Cotton Mather, an eminent American divine, was horn at Boston, in New England, in 1663.

He became minister of Boston in 1684, and spent his life in the discharge of his office, and in promoting several excellent societies for the public good, particularly one for suppressing disorders, one for reforming manners, and a society of peace-makers, whose professed business it was to compose differences, and prevent lawsuits.

His reputation was not confined to his own country; for in 1710, the university of Glasgow sent a diploma for the degree of doctor in divinity ; and, in 1714, the Royal Society of London chose him one of their Fellows.

He died in 1728.

His chief work was, Magnalia Christ?

Americana, or an Ecclesiastical History of New England, from its first planting in 1620, to 1698, in folio.

Gilbert Burnet, was born at Edinburgh in 1643, of an ancient family in the shire of Aberdeen.

His father being bred to the study of the law, was, at the restoration, appointed one of the Lords of Session, with the title of Lord Grimond.

Our author, the youngest son of his father, was sent to continue his studies at Aberdeen, at ten years of age, and was admitted M. A. before he was fourteen.

His own inclination Jed kim to the study of the civil and feudal law ; and he used to say, that it was from this study he had received more just 1i0tions of civil society and government, than those which divines maintain.

About a year after, he began to apply himself to the study of divinity, and was admifted preacher before he was eighteen.

Sir Alex. Burnet, his cousin-german, offered him a benefice, but he refused to accept of it.

In 1663, he came to England, and spent a short time at Oxford and Cambridge.

In 1664, he made a tour through Holland and France.

At Amsterdam, by the help of a Jewish Rabbi, he perfected himself in the Hebrew language; and likewise became acquainted with the leading men of the different persuasions tolerated in that country: as Calvinists, Arminians, Lutherans, Anabaptists, Brownists, Papists, and Unitarians ; amongst each of which he used frequently to declare, he met with men of such unfeigned piety and virtue, that he became fixed in a strong principle of universal charity, and an invincible abhorrence of all severities on account of religious dissensions.

Upon his return from his travels, he was admitted minister of Salton, in which station he served five years in the most exemplary manner.

He drew up a memorial, in which he took notice of the principal errors in the Scots Bishops, and sent a copy of it to several of them, which exposed him to their resentments

Being engaged in drawing up the " Memoirs of the Dukes of Hamilton," Duke Lauderdale invited him to London, and introduced him to King Charles If. After his return to Scotland, he married Lavy Margaret Kennedy, daughter of the Earl of Cassilis, a lady of piety and good understanding, and_ strongly inclined to the Presbyterians.

The day before their marriage, he delivered the lady a deed, renouncing all pretensions to her fortune, which was considerable, and which must have fallen into his hands, she having no intention to secure it.

Burnet's intimacy with the Dukes of Hamiltor and Lauderdale, occasioned him to be frequently sent for by the King and the Duke of York, who had ednversations with him in private.

But Lauderda.e, being offended at the freedom with which Burnet spoke to him, took pains to prejudice the king against him.

In 1675, Sir Harbottle Grimstone, master of the Rolls, appointed him preacher of the chapel there, notwithstanding the opposition of the Court.

In 1679 and 81, he published his History of the Reformation, for which he had the

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES WESLEY

« June 22.

I met,'' says he,'*a daughter of my worthy old friend Mr. Erskine, at the Foundery: she was deeply wounded by the sword of the Spirit: confessed she had turned many to Deisin, ana feared there could be no mercy for her.

July 18, 1 had the satisfaction of bringing back to Mr. Erskine his formerly disobedient daughter.

She fell at his feet: it was a moving interview—all wept—our Heavenly Father heard our prayers."

December 2.

Being in Wales, he observes, '' f encouraged a poor girl to seek a cure from him who hath wounded her.

She has the outward mark too; being daily threatened to be turned out of doors by her mas: ter, a great swearer and strict churchman, a constant communicant and habitual drunkard."

1751.

James Wheatley was at this time a preacher among the Methodists, and a dabbler in physic.

Some very heavy complaints were brought against him, for improper conduct to several women of which Mr. John Wesley has given a pretty full statement in his printed Journal for the year 1751, which account is fully confirmed by Mr. Charles Wesley's private Journal, now before me.

They brought Wheatley and his accusers face to face, and the charges were so clearly proved, that he was obliged to confess the truth.

'To screen himself as far as possible, he accused others, and said the rest of the preachers were like himself.

'This was a serious charge.

Ten of them were called together to met Wheatley; and 'T'. Maxfield first, then each of the others, asked him—'* What sin can you charge me with???

Wheatley was silent; which convinced them that he was guilty wilful lying.

'They were now. obliged to silence him, and Mr. John Wesley has been censured for using too much severity towards him: but as the facts were clearly proved, he and his brother, for they acted jointly in the matter could do no less than put him away from the connexion. thanks of both houses of parliament.

About this time he became acquainted with the Earl of Rochester, and spent one evening in a week with him, for a whole winter, discoursing on those topics on which skeptics, and men of loose morals, object to the christian religion.

The happy effect of these conferences, occasioned his publication of the account of the life and death of that Earl,

When the inquiry concerning the Popish plot was on foot, the king consulted him often, and offered him the bishopric of Chichester if he would engage in his interests; but he refused to accept it on these terms.

On the accession of King James to the throne, he obtained leave to go out of the kingdom.

He lived in great retirement for some time at Paris, then travelled to Italy and Rome, where he was favorably received by the Pope.

He afterwards pursued his travels through Switzerland and Germany, and in 1688, came to Utrecht, with an intention to settle in some of the Seven Provirces.

he received an invitation from the Prince and Princess of Orange, to come to the Hague, which he accepted.

He was immediately acquainted with all their designs, and entered heartily intothem.

When the Prinée of Orange came over to England, Burnet attended him in quality of chaplain, and was soon advanced to the see of Salisbury.

He decent for moderate measures with regard to the clergy who scrupled to take the oaths; and many were displeased with him, for declaring for the toleration of Nonconformists.

In 1699, he published his Exposition of the 39 Articles, which occasioned a representation against him im the Lower House of Convocation, in 1701; but he was vindicated by the Upper

House.

He died in 1715, and was interred in the Church of St. James Clerkenwell, where he has a monument erected to ¢him.

See Encyclopaedia Britannica.

THE LIFE OF THE REV

CHARLES WESLEY

Mr, Wesley goes on with his Journal, and observes, that WheatJey's charg, put his brother and him upon a resolution of strictly examining into the life and moral behavior of every preacher in the connexion with them; 'and the office," says he, "fell upon me?

—It certainly could not have fallen into fitter hands.

Mr. John Wesley's great weakness was, a proneness to belieye every one sincere in his professions of religion, till he had the most positive, and, perhaps, repeated proofs of his insincerity; and to believe their testimonies of things as true, without making proper allowance for their ignorance.

This exposed him to frequent imposition and mistake.

The case was far otherwise with Mr. Charles: he quickly penetrated into a man's character, and it was not easy to impose upon him.

He totally differed from his brother concerning the qualifications necessary for an itinerant preacher, and sometimes silenced a man whom his brother had admitted.

'The one looked at the possible harm an unqualified preacher might do to many persons; the other, at the possible good he might do to some.

'This was the real principle which governed the two brothers in their very different conduct towards the lay-preachers; which made some of them represent Mr. Charles as an enemy tothemall.

But this certainly was far from being the case.

Mr. Charles Wesley being clothed with his new office, set out the next morning, June

29, to visit the societies in the midland and northern counties, as far as Newcastle; in which journey Mrs. Wesley accompanied him.

Ido not find, however, in the whole of his Journal, the least accusation, of a nature similar to that of Wheatley, against any preacher in the connexion, In this journey he was a great blessing to the people wherever he came; many were added to the societies, and the old members were quickened in their zeal and diligence. 1a work out their own salvation with fear and trembling.—July 21, he observes, "I rode to Birstal (near Leeds) where John Nelson comforted our hearts with his account of the success of the gospel in every place where he has been preaching, except in Scotland.

There he has been beating the air for three weeks, and spending his strength in vain.

Twice a day he preached at Musselborough to some thousands of mere hearers, without one soul being converted.

I preached at one, to a different kind of people.

Such a sight have I not seen for many months.

They filled the valley and side of the hill as grasshoppers for multitude: yet my voice reached the most distant—God sent the word home to many hearts."—July 25, he was taken ill of a fever, and on the 28th, his fever increasing, he says, '¢I judged it incumbent on me, to leave my thoughts conserning the work and the instruments, and began dictating the following letter."

Unfortunately the letter was not transcribed into the Journal, a blank space being left for it: I apprehend it is not now to be found any where, } He goes on.

August 3, '' Iwas enabled to ride out, and to confer with the preachers and others—August 5, I went to the room, that I might hear with my own ears, one (of the preachers) of whom many strange things had been told me.

But such a preacher never have I heard before, and hope I never shall again.

It was beyond description, I cannot say that he preached false doctrine, or true

THE LIFE OF THE REV

CHARLES WESLEY

or any doctrine at a:l; but pure unmixed nonsense.

Not one sen tence did he utter that could do the least good.

Now and then a text of Scripture was dragged in by head and sho: lders.

1] could scarcely refrain from stopping him.

He set my b/-od a galloping, and threw me into such a sweat, that I expected the fever to follow.

Some begged me to step into the desk and speak a few words to the dissatisfied hearers.

I did so, taking no notice of M.

F—k, late superintendent of all Ireland!

I talked closely with him, utterly averse to working, and told him plainly he should either work with his hands, or preach no more.

He complained of my brother; I answered I would repair the supposed injury by setting him up again.

At last he yielded to work."

'The same day he silenced another preacher.

August 12, being at Newcastle, he desired W. Shent, who was with him, to go to Musselborough.

Before he set out, he gave Mr.

Wesley the following account of a remarkable trial they had lately had at Leeds.

At Whitecoat-Hill, three miles from-Leeds, a few weeks since, as our brother Maskew was preaching, a mob arose, broke the windows and doors, and struck. the constable, Jacob

Hawley, one of the society.

On this we indicted them for an assault; and the ring-leader of the moh, John Hellingworth, indicted our brother the constable, and got persons to swear the constable struck him, 'The grand jury threw out our indictment, and found theirs against us, so we stood trial with them, on Monday, July 15,

1751.

The Recorder, Richard Wilson, Esq. gave it in our favor, with the rest of the court.

But the foreman of the jury, Matthew Priestly, with two others, Richard Cloudsly, and Jabez Bunnel, would not agree with the rest, being our avowed enemies.

'The foreman was Mr. Murgatroyd's great friend and champion against the Methodists.

However the Recorder gave strict orders toa guard of constables, to watch the jury, that they should have neither meat, drink, candles, or tobacco, till they were agreed in their verdict.

'They were kept prisoners all that night and the next day till five in the afternoon, when one of the jury said, he would die before he would give it against us.

'Then he spake closely to the foreman concerning his prejudice against the Methodists, till at last he condescended to refer it to one man.

Him the other charged to speak as he would answer it to God in the day of judgment.

'The man turned pale, and trembled, and desired that another might decide it.

Another, John Hardwick, being called upon, immediately decided it in favor of the Methodists.

After the trial, Sir Henry Ibison, one of the justices, called a brother, and said, * You see God never forsakes a righteous man, take care you never forsake him.' "

Besides Richard Wilson, Esq. Recorder of Leeds, the following justices were present; J. Frith, mayor; Alderman Micklethwait,

Alderman Denison, Alderman Sawyer, Alderman Smith, and Alderman Brooks.

Sir Henry Ibison was mentioned above.

Mr, Wesley left Newcastle, August 24, and on the 26th, reached Thirsk in Yorkshire, where his Journal tor the present year ends.

It is evident from the nature of the thing, that he must have mec with great difficulties in executing the design of his iourney, and

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

have made himself many enemies.

But he seldom regarded con sequences, when he was convinced that he was doing his duty

His mind, however, was sometimes much burdened.

On one oezasion, he observes, "Preaching I perceive, is not my principal business.

God knoweth my heart and all its burdens.

O that he woull take the matter into his own hand, though he lay me aside as a broken vessel!

?—But he was frequently comforted and strengthened in preaching and praying with the societies.

After one of these opportunities he says, '* My faith was greatly strengthened for the work.

'The manner, and the instruments of carrying it on, I leave entirely to God."

July 8, 1754.

Mr. Charles Wesley, with his brother, who was indisposed,* Mr. Charles Perronet, and another friend, set out for Norwich.

On the 10th, in the evening they reached Lakenham, where they were informed the whole city was in an uproer about James Wheatley, " whose works of darkness," says Mr. Wesley,

" are now brought to light; whereby the people are so scandalized and exasperated, that they are ready to rise and tear him in pieces.

We do not therefore wonder that the clergy are not forward to show their friendly inclinations to us; yet one has sent us a civil message, excusing his not visiting us till the tumult is over."—The next day the gentleman with whom they lodged at Lakenham dined with the mayor of Norwich, a wise, resolute man, who labored for peace.

He was employed all day in taking the affidavits of the women whom Wheatley had tried to corrupt; these accounts were printed and cried about the streets, which occasioned great confusion.

What could satan, or his apostles," says Mr. Wesley, "do more, to shut the door against the gospel in this place forever?

Yet several came to us, entreating us to preach.

The advertisement we had printed here last year, disclaiming Mr. Wheatley, did much good, and, with the blessing of God, helped the people to distinguish.

Our host also, has assured the mayor, that Mr Wheatley is no Methodist, or associate of ours.

A letter of Charles Perronet's to Wheatley they have printed there, contrary to our express orders.

It is not fit that our hand should be upon him.

Fresh discoveries are daily made of his lewdness, enough to make the ears of all who hear to tingle: yet he is quite insensible! "?

These things are now mentioned, because the notoriety of them at the time appears a sufficient justification of Mr. John Wesley's conduct towards Wheatley.

Sunday, July 14.

They walked to Mr. Edwards's in Norwich, and at seven o'clock in the morning Mr. Charles Wesley took the field.

He preached on Hog-Hill to about 2000 hearers, his brother standing by him, A drunkard or two were troublesome, but more out of mirth than malice.

They afterwards went to church, and the people, both in the streets and at the cathedral, were remarkably civil.

He adds, "'lhe lessons, Psalms, Epistles and Gospel, were very encouraging.

'The anthem made our hearts rejoices 'O wray for the peace of Jerusalem; they shall prosper that love thee,

Pease be within thy walls, and prosperity within thy palaces.

[or * See also Mr. John Wesley's printed Journal in his Works, vol. xxix. p 299.

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. CHARLES WESLEY

my brethren and companion's sake will I now say, peace be within thee.

Because of the house of the Lord our God, will I seek thy good?

We received the sacrament at the hands of the bishop.

Ip the afternoon I went to St. Peter's, and at five o'clock to HogHill, where it was computed that ten thousand persons were present.

Again.

I preached repentance towards God, and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ.

They listened with great seriousness—their hearts were plainly touched, as some showed by their tears.

Who could have thought the people of Norwich would ever more have ~ borne a field-preacher?

It is the Lord's doing, and it is marvellous in our eyes.

To him be all the glory, who saith, '1 will work, and who shall hinder?"

July 19.

Mr. John Wesley left them, and Mr. Charles continued his labors.

' At night," he says, ''I had multitudes of the great vulgar and the small to hear me, with three justices, and pine clergymen: many, Iam _ persuaded, felt the sharp two-edged sword.

Sunday, July 21.

My audience at seven in the morning was greatly increased.

I dwelt chiefly on those words, 'He hath sent me to preach glad tidings to the meek, or poor; and labored, as all last week, to bring them to a sense of their wants; and for this end I have preached the law, which is extremely wanted here.

The poor sinners have been surfeited with smooth words and flat tering invitations.

'The greater cause have we for wonder and thanksgiving, that they can now endure sound and severe doctrine.

I received the sacrament again from his lordship, among a score of communicants.

If the gospel prevail in this place, they will by and by find the difference.

July 22, God is providing us # place; an old large brew house, which the owner, a justice of peace has reserved for us.

He has refused several, always declaring he would let it to none but Mr. John Wesley.

Last Saturday Mr.

Edwards agreed, in my brother's name, to take a lease for seven years; and this morning Mr. 8. has sent his workmen to begin to put it into repair.

'The people are much pleased at our having it: so are not satan and his Antinomian apostles."

July 27.

He was informed of the death of a person whom he considered and loved as a son in the gospel, but whose unsteadiness had given him great pain.

His observations on the occasion show, that he had a mind susceptible of the finest sentiments of friendship.

now," says he, I hear from Leeds that my poor rebellious son has taken his flight.

But God healed his backslidings first, and he is at rest!

My poor J. H—n is at rest in the bosom of his Heavenly Father.

O what a turn has it given my heart! what a mixture of passiows do I feel here!

But joy and thankfulness are uppermost.

I opened the book of consolation, and cast my eye upon a word which shall wtpe away all tears: 'I will ransom them frora the power of the grave; I will redeem them from death,'

Sunday, July 28, I met our little society, or rather candidates for a society, at five in the morning.

At seven, I preached Christ Jesus, the Saviour of all men, toa numerous, quiet congregation, and afterwards heard the bishop preach and received the sacrament from him.

At five in the evening, after prayer for an open door, I went forth te such a multitude as we have not seen before in Norwich.

During

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

2S the hymn, a pale, trembling opposer labored to interrupt the work of God, and draw off the people's attention: but as soon as I began to read the history of the prodigal son, his commission ended, and he left me to a quiet audience.

Now the door was opened indeed for an hour and a half I showed their sins and wanderings from God, and invited them back to their Father's house.

And surely he had compassion on them, inclining many hearts to return.

God, | plainly found, had delivered them into my hand. He filled my mouth with persuasive words; and my heart with strong desires for their salvation.

I' concluded, and began again, testifying my good will towards them, which was the sole end of my coming.

But if I henceforth see them no more, yet is my labor with my God.

They have heard words whereby they may be saved; and many of them, I cannot doubt, will be our crown of rejoicing in the great day.

Several serious persons followed me to Mr. Edwards's, desiring to be admitted into our society.

I told them, as others before, to come among us first for some time, and see how they liked it. We spent some time together in conference, praise, and prayer.

Iam in no haste for a society: first let us see how the candidates live."

Had this cautious and prudent conduct been observed, through every part of the Methodist discipline, the preachers and members of the societies, would not indeed have been so numerous as at present, but they would have had a degree of excellence, they have not yet attained.

Mr. Wesley goes on.

July 30, "1 preached at five, and found the people's hearts opened for the word.

The more satan rages, the more our Lord will own and bless us.

A poor rebel at the conclusion lifted up his voice; for whom I first prayed, and then turning full upon him, preached repentance and Christ to his heart. I desired him to turn his face towards me, but he could not.

However he felt the invisible chain, which held him to hear the offers of grace and salvation.

I have great hope that satan has lost his slave; some assured me they saw him depart in tears.

July 31, | expounded Isaiah xxxii. 1, to my constant hearers, who seem more and more to know their wants.

At night, I laid the axe to the root, and showed their actual and original corruption, from Rev. iii. 17.

'Thou sayest, I am rich, and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and, naked.?

The strong man 'was disturbed in his palace, and roared on every side.

My strength increased with the opposition, A gentleman on horseback, with others, was ready to gnash upon me with his teeth, but my voice prevailed, and they retreated to their strong hold, the alehouse.

There, with difficulty, they procured some butchers to appear in their quarrel; but they had no commission to approach till I had done.

Then, in the last hymn, they made up to the table with great fury.

The foremost often lifted up his stick to strike me, being within his reach; but he was not permitted.

I staid to pray for them, and walked quietly to my lodgings.

Poor Rabshakeh muttered something about the Bishop of Exeter; but did not accept of my invitation to Mr. Edwards's.

'The concern and love of the people were much increased, by my supposed danger.

We joined together in prayer and thanksgiving as usual; and I slept in peace."

THE LIFE OF THE REY. CHARLES WESLEY.

M: Wesley's Journal gives us no further information of his la bors, or of any of his proceedings, till the latter end of the year

1756.

The number of lay-preachers was now greatly increaved and though very few of thei had enjoyed the benefit of a learned or even a good education in the common branches of knowledge, yet there were among them men of strong sense, and great powers of mind, who soon became useful and able preachers of the gospel.

We may naturally suppose, that these, conscious of their abilities and usefulness, would begin to feel some uneasiness under the very humble character of a Methodist preacher, which the public at that time held in great contempt.

'This seems to have been actually the case; for they wished to promote a plan, which no doubt they hoped might both be useful to the people, and give them a greater degree of respectability in the public opinion.

Tc accomplish this purpose, they were desirous that the preachers, or some of them at least, should have some kind of ordination, and be allowed to administer the ordinances to the people, through all the societies.

Both Mr. John and Charles Wesley opposed this attempt, as a total dereliction of the avowed principles on which the societies were first united together.

When they became itinerant preachers, and began to form societies, they utterly disclaimed any intention of making a separate party in the nation: they never intended that the societies should be separate churches: the members were constantly exhorted to attend their respective places of worship, whether the Established Church, or a Dissenting meeting; and the times of preaching on the Lord's day were purposely fixed, to give them liberty so to do.

'They had no intention to separate any from their former church-membership, but to awaken persois of all denominations to a serious sense of religion; to call them back to their first principles, to be helpers of their faith, and to stir them up to work out their salvation with fear and trembling!

Their leading object was, to bring persons of all persuasions to an experimental and practical knowledge of the fundamental truths of the Christian religion; to unite them together in brotherly love, while each retained his former religious connexion and his peculiar opinions on church government and modes of worship.

It is evident that the Methodist societies were formed on these broad and disinterested principles, however narrow-minded and interested men may have misconstrued them, or endeavored to pervert them.

It was, indeed, a new thing in the world; but the two brothers were fully persuaded that this was the peculiar calling of the Methodists.

They had been gradually led into this plan, under a concurrence of circumstances which appeared to them providential, and many years' experience of its extensive usefulness had confirmed them in this opinion.- To separate the people, therefore, from their former connexions, and unite them into an independent body, they thought was departing from their proper calling, and quitting the station which God had appointed them for the benefit of the nation.

'This subject has often been discussed, but the question has never been fairly stated.

It is not merely, whether the Methodists shall separate from the Church of England? but whether they shall separate from the Church, and from every denomination

THE LIFE OF THE REV, CHARLES WESLEY.

20) of Dissenters hitherto known in the kingdom, and beco.-e a body, distinet and independent of both.

Thus far, they have been a kind of midde link, uniting the Dissenters, and members of the Church, in the interests of experimental religion, and in christian love and charity to one another. A separation therefore, will make the breach wider than ever: it will overturn the original constitution of Methodism, and totally subvert the very spirit of it.

This in my opinion will be of serious consequence, not only to the Methodists themselves, but to the nation at large.*

The contagion, however, had gone forth: the plague was begun: a division in the society of Leeds, had already taken place, and the minds of many different societies were greatly unsettled, by a few of the preachers.

Mr. Charles Wesley was much affected with these proceedings.

He considered the present attempts to separate those of the people from the Church, who had belonged to her, and the Dissenters among them from their former connexions, as a partial evil only: but he looked forward to the consequences, which would probably follow, when none were left to oppose them.

While under these painful exercises of mind, the words of the Lord by the prophet, often gave him comfort: 'I will bring the third part through the fire."

He often preached from these words in the journey we are going to describe; and would often mention them to his friends in conversation, even to the close of his life.

He seemed to expect, that when he and his brother were removed hence, troubles would arise in the societies; but that, after various struggles, a third part would be found to adhere to their or¢g?nal ealling, and to the original simplicity of the Methodists.

September 17.

He left Bristol, and visited the societies in Gloucestershire and Staffordshire, every where confirming the brethren in the truths of the gospel, and in their peculiar calling as Methodists.

On the 22d, he came to Nottingham, and spent the afternoon in taking down the names of those in the society, and conversing with them.

He adds, '* We rejoiced to meet once more, after so long a separation.

My subject both at night and in the morning, was, '1 will bring the third part through the fire.'

It was a time of solemn rejoicing.

'There had been, twelve months ago, a great revival and increase of the society; but satan was beginning again to sow his tares.

My coming at this season, I trust, will be the means of preventing a division."

The next day he came to Sheffield.

'Here also,?? he says, "I delivered my own soul, and the people seemed awakened and alarmed.

I spake plainly and lovingly to the society, of continuing in the Church: and though many of them were Dissenters and predestinarians, none were offended.*?

[t is probable they understood his meaning, and then there was no just cause of offence.

By advising those who belonged to the Church, to continue in it, he advised the Dissenters to continue in their respective meetings, or churches.

His object was to dissuade the members of the Methodist societies from leaving their former connexions, and uniting into a separate body,

This subject is here incidentally mentioned, as it gave rise t» Mr Charles Wesley's journey through many of the societies this year,

It wil. be consideree more at length, in the latter part of the life of Mr. John Wesley.

THE LIFE OF THE REV

CHARLES WESLEY.

In doing this be sometimes mentioned the Dissenters, as well as the members of ie Church of England, but not always, as in most places these formed the bulk of the Methodist societies

Passing through Huntslet, the Rey. Mr. Crook, minister of the place, stopped him and took him to his house.

Here he met with Dr. Cockburn, his old school-fellow and friend, who had waited for him near a week, to take him to.York.

Mr. Wesley spent a delightful hour in conversation with them, full of life and zeal, and simplicity, and then went on to Leeds.

Sunday, September 26, he preached at seven in the morning, then walked to Huntslet, and preached twice for Mr. Crook; in the evening he returned to Leeds, and preached a fourth time to a very crowded audience.

In the society, he observes, "I could speak of nothing but love, for I felt nothing else.

Great was our rejoicing over each other.

Satan, I believe, has done his worst, and will get no further advantage hy exasperating their spirits against their departed brethren.

'They were unanimous to stay in the Church, because the Lord stays in it, and multiplies his witnesses therein.

Monday the 27th, | breakfasted with Miss N., who was not so evil-affected towards her forsaken brethren as I expected.

Nothing can ever bring such as her back, but the charity which hopeth all things, beareth all things, endureth all things.—I went to the Church-prayers, with severa. who have been long dealt with to forsake them utterly.

'They wil stand the firmer, I hope, for their shaking."

September 28.

"1 set out with Dr. Cockburn, for York, and preached from *Hab. ili. 2.

'O Lord, revive thy work.?

The crowd made our room excessively hot: but that did not hinder their attention.—Our preacher stationed here, had quite left off preaching in the morning.

Many told me. I could not get a congregation at five o'clock: but I found it otherwise.

'The room was almost full, while I explained, ' Being made freefrom sin, and become the servants of God, ye have your fruit unto holiness, and the end everlasting life.?

I insisted largely on the necessity of laboring after holiness.

The hearers appeared much stirred up.—I spent the day (September 29) in conferring with all comers

'The doctor's house was open to all, and his heart also: his whole desire being to spread the gospel."

October 1, He met with a Miss T. earnestly seeking salvation; who had been awakened by reading Theron and Aspasio, written by Mr. Hervey.—While at York, Mr. Wesley's time was fully occupied; not merely with preaching night and morning, and conversing with the members of the society: but in attending persons of learning and character, who were desirous of his company, to state their objections to the doctrines and economy of the Methdists, and to hear his answers.

This day he spent an hour with Mr. D, and answered his candid objections.

He had also an opportunity of defending his old friend Mr. Ingham.

"It is hard, says he, 'that a man should be hanged for his looks; for the appearance of M nism.

Their spirit and practices, he nas as utterly renounced as we have: their manner and phrase cannot so soon be shaken off."?—Simplicity and goodness constantly met with his approbation: under whatever dress or form he saw them. ther

THE LIFE OF THE REV

CHARLES WESLEY

attracted his notice and ensured his friendship.

He found Mercy Bell here, and these amiable qualities shone so bright through the little singularities of her profession, that he had sweet fellowship with her, He adds, «1 marvel not that the Friends, so fallen from * their first simplicity, cannot receive her testimony."—T hus speaks Mr. Wesley of a woman, who was a public teacher among the Friends.

Many similar instances occur in his life, which plainly show that his love of truth and goodness, always broke through his high-church prejudices, and united his heart, in christian fellowship, to the wise and good of every communion.

October 2.

The whole day was spent in singing, conference, and prayer.

"I attended," says he, "the quire-service.

'The people there were marvellously civil; and obliged me with the anthem I desired, Hab. iii., a feast for a king, as Queen Anne <alled it.

The Rev. Mr. Williamson walked with me to his house, in the face of the sun.

I would have spared him, but he was quite above fear.

A pious, sensible Dissenter cleaved to us all day, and accompanied us to the preaching.

I discoursed on my favorite subject, 'I will bring the third part through the fire.'

We glorified God in the fire, and rejoiced in hope of coming forth as gold.

Sunday, October 3.

From five till near eight in the morning | talked closely with each of the society: then, at Mr. Williamsou's request, | preached on the Ordinances from Isaiah Ixiv. 5.

'In those is continuance and we shall be saved.'

I dwelt longest on what had been most neglected, family prayer, public prayer, and 'he sacrament.

The Lord set to his seal, and confirmed the word with a double blessing.—I received the sacrament at the minster.

They were obliged to consecrate twice, the congregation being doubled and trebled through my exhortation and example.

Glory be to God alone.—I went to Mr. Williamson's church, who read prayers as one who felt them, and then beckoned me.

I stepped up into the pulpit, when no one expected it, and cried to a full audience, 'The kingdom of God is at hand; repent ye, and believe the gospel.?

They were all attention.

'The word did not return void, but accomplished that for which it was sent.

Neither is he that planted, any thing, neither is he that watereth."

October 5.

Being returned to Leeds, he conversed with one of the preachers who seemed desirous of making a separation; and adds, "I threw away some words on one, who is wiser in his own eyes than seven men who can render a reason."—-The next day, he again conversed with the same preacher, who frankly confessed, if any of the societies should desire him to take charge of them as a distinet body, he should not refuse them.

Mr. Wesley told him plainly, that the ground of all such designs was pride: but his

"vords were spoken into the air.—He now set out for Seacroft, and rode on to Aberford, to see his old friend Mr. Ingham, who was absent, laboring in his Lord's vineyard.

'I had the happiness," says he, 'of finding lady Margaret at home, and their son Ignatius

She informed me that Mr. Ingham's circuit takes in about four hundred miles; that he has six fellow-laborers, and a thousand per sons in his societies, most of them converted.

I rejoiced in his success Igratius would hardly be satisfied at my not preaching

THE LIFE OF THE REV

CHARLES WESLEY.

We passed an hour and a half profitably, and got safe back to Sea croft before night.

Soon after, our dearest brother Grimshaw found us, and brought a blessing with him.

J preached from Luke xxi. 34, ¢ Take heed to yourselves,' &c., and further enforced our

Lord's warniug on the society.—Our hearts were comforted and knit together.—October 8, we had another blessed hour with them, before we left this lively people.

I continued till one o'clock, in conference with my worthy friend and fellow-laborer, Mr. Grim shaw; a man after my own heart; whose love of the church, flows from his love of Christ.

With such, may my let be cast in both worlds.

rode with my faithful brother Grimshaw to Bramley, and preached to a multitude of serious souls, who eagerly received our

Lord's saying, 'Look up, and lift up your heads,' &c.

They _seemed broad awake, when J called again in the morning, October 2, ' Watch ye therefore, and pray always,' &c.

Theirspirit quickened mine.

.We had sweet fellowship together.

I have no doubt, but they will be counted worthy to escape, and to stand before the Son of Man.

Returning to Leeds, I met my brother Whitefield, and was much refreshed by the account of his abundant labors.

I waited on him to our room, and gladly sat under his word.

October 10.

From Isaiah Ixiv. 5, I earnestly pressed the duties of constant communicating, of hearing, reading, preaching the word; of fasting, of private, family, and public prayer.

The spirit of love and union was in the midst of us.

I came to Birstal before noon.

My congregation was a thousand or two less, through George Whitefield's preaching to-day at Haworth.

Between four and five thousand were left to. receive my warning from Luke xxi. 34.

After church service, we met again: every soul seemed to hang on the word.

'Two such precious opportunities, [have not enjoyed this manya day.

It was the old time revived; a weighty spirit rested on the congregation, and they stood like men prepared to meet the Lord."'

October 11.

Mr. Whitefield, and Mr. Grimshaw, were present at a watch-night at Leeds.

Mr. Wesley preached first, and Mr.

Whitefield after him.

It was a time of great solemnity, and of great rejoicing in hope of the glorious appearing of the great God.

He now left Leeds, but continued preaching in the neighboring places a few days.

At Birstal, he makes the following observation: " The word was clothed with power, both to awaken and to confirm, My principal concern is for the disciples, that their houses may be built on the rock, before the rains descend.

I hear in most places, the effect of the word; but I hearken after it, less than formerly, and take little notice of those, who say they receive comfort, or faith, or forgiveness.

Let their fruits show it."

October 17.

He came to Mr. Grimshaw's, at Haworth, and was greatly refreshed with the simplicity and zeal of the people.

Here a young preacher in Mr. Ingham's connexion came to spend the evening with him.

"1 feund great love for him," says Mr. Wesfey, "and wished aU. our sons iv the gospel, were equally modest and discreet."

He was now more filly informed of the state of the people in several socievies. that, baring been prejudiced against

THE LIFE OF ©FHE REV. CHARLES WESLEY

the Church of England, by some of the preachers, their minds had been unsettled and rendered dissatisfied with the Methodist economy.

'These were easily induced to leave the society, and unite themselves to some independent body: seldom with advantage, but often with loss.

He talked largely with Mr. Grimshaw, how to remedy the evil.

We agreed," says he, "1. That nothing can save the Methodists from falling a prey to every seducer but close walking with God, in all the commandments and ordinances; especially reading the word, and prayer, private, family, and public.

2. That the preachers should be allowed more time in every place, to visit from house to house, after Mr. Baxter's manner.

3. That a small treatise should be written, to ground them in their calling, and preserve them against seducers; and be lodged in every family."

He now set out for Lancashire, accompanied by his zealous friend Mr. Grimshaw.

'They reached Manchester on the 20th.

They found the society in a low, divided state, and reduced nearly one half. »* J make more allowance," says Mr. Wesley, " for this poor shattered society, because they have been neglected, if not abused, by our preachers.

'The leaders desired me not to let J. T. come among them again, for he did them more harm than good, by talking in his witty way aga'nst the Church and clergy.

As for poor J. H. he could notadvise them to go to church, because he never went himself.

Butsome informed me, that he advised them not to go.

I talked with the leaders, and earnestly pressed them to set an example to the flock, by walking in all the commandments and ordinances.

I wrote my thoughts to my brother, as follows.

' Mr.

Walker's letter* deserves to be seriously considered.

One only thing occurs to me now, which might prevent in a great measure the mischietsS which will probably ensue after our death: and that is, greater, much greater deliberation and care in admitting preachers.

Consider seriously, if we have not been too easy and too hasty in this matter.

Let us pray God to show us, if this has not been the principal cause, why so many of our preachers have lamentably miscarried.

Ought any new preacher to be received before we know that he is grounded, not only in the doctrines we teach, but in the discipline also, and particularly in the communion of the Church of England? ff we do not insist on that cocy:,t for our desolate mother, as a prerequisite, yet should we not be well assured that the candidate is no enemy to the Church?

I metthe society in calm love, and exhorted them to stand fast in one mind and one spirit; in the old paths, or ways of God's appointing.

Henceforth they will not believe every spirit.

'The Lord stablish their hearts with grace."

October 23.

He breakfasted with Mr. Richard Barlow, whose uniform conduct, for a great many years, has done honor to the Methodist society, and to religion in general.

'I rejoiced," says * Several letters passed between Mr. John Wesley, 9nd the Rev. Mr. Walker of Truro, about this time.

They are published in the 4rminian Magazine.

Natural affection; such as parents have for the'r children or children to their parents.

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

Mr. Wesley, "in the remembrance of his blessed sister, now in glory.

For seven years, she adorned the gospel in all things."— He afterwards took horse with Mr. Philips for Hafield.

'The next day, Sunday the 24th, he preached in the church, which was better filled than had ever been known in a morning; and in the evening was exceedingly crowded.

He makes a short observation here, that shows his attachment to the Church of England, in a much stronger light than anything which another person could say of him.

'I tasted the good word," says he, "while reading it.

Indeed the scripture comes with double weight to me in a church, If any pity me for my bigotry, I pity them for their blind prejudice, which robs them of so many blessings."

October 24.

He returned to Manchester, and makes the following observations on Mr. Whitefield's candor and liberality.

" Here I rejoiced to hear of the great good Mr. Whitefield has done in our societies.

He preached as universally as my brother.

He warned them every where against apostacy, and insisted on the necessity of holiness after justification.

He beat down the separating spirit, highly commending the prayers and services of our church; charged our people to meet their bands and classes constantly, and never to leave the Methodists, or God would leave them.

Ina word, he did his utmost to strengthen our hands; and he deserves the thanks of all the churches for his abundant labor of love."

Octobor 29, he wrote to Mr. Grimshaw as follows: 'I could not leave this shattered society so soon as I proposed.

'They have not had fair play from our treacherous sons in the gospel, but have been scattered by them as sheep upon the mountains.

I have once more persuaded them to go to church and sacrament, and stay to carry them thither the next Lord's day.

Nothing but grace can keep our children, after our departure, from running into a thousand sects, a thousand errors.

Grace, exercised, kept up and increased in the use of all the means; especially family and pubry prayer and the sacrament, will keep them steady.

Let us abor, while we continue here, to ground and build them up in the Scriptures, and in all the ordinances.

Teach them to handle well the sword of the spirit, and the shield of faith.

Should I live to see you again, I trust you will assure me, there is not a member of all your societies but reads the Scriptures daily, uses private prayer, joins in family and public worship, and communicates constantly.

'In those is continuance, and we shall be saved.' "

« To my Betovep Breturen at Leeps, &c.

Grace and peace be multiplied! I thank my God on youn behalf, for the grace which is given unto you, by which ye stand fast in one mind and in one spirit.

My Master, | am persuaded, sent me to you at this time to confirm your souls in the present truth— in your calling, in the old paths of gospel ordinances.

O that ye may be a pattern to the flock for your unanimity and love. O that ye may continue steadfast in the word, and in fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and in prayers (private, family, and public,) till we all meet around the great white throne !—I knew beforehand, that

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY,

20" the Sanballats, and Tobiahs, would be grieved when they heard there was a man come to seek the good of the Church of England.

I expected they would pervert my words, as if I should say, ' The church could save you.'

So indeed you and they thought, till I and my brethren taught you better; and sent you in and through all the means to Jesus Christ.

But let not their slanders move you, Continue in the old ship.

Jesus hath a favor for our church, and is wonderfully visiting and reviving his work in her.

It shall be shortly said, ' Rejoice ye with Jerusalem, and be glad with her, all ye that love her: rejoice for joy with her, all ye that mourn for her.?

Blessed be God you see your calling.

Let nothing hinder you from going constantly to church andsacrament.

Read the Scriptures daily in your families, and let there be a church in every house.

The word is able to build you up, and if ye watch and pray always, ye shall be counted worthy to stand before the Son of man.

Watch ye therefore, stand fast in the faith, quit yourselves like men, be strong: let all your things be done in love. I rejoice in hope of presenting you all in that day.

Look up, for your eternal salvation draweth near, *¢ | examined more of the society.

Most of them have known the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ.

October 30, I dined with my candid friend and censor, Dr: Byrom.

I stood close to Mr. Clayton in church, as all the week past, but not a look would he cast towards me, 'So stiff was his parochial pride,' and so faithfully did he keep his covenant with his eyes, not to look upon an old friend, when called a Methodist.

October 31, I spake with the rest of the classes.

I refused tickets to J. and EK. R.; all the rest were willing to follow my advice, and go to church and sacrament.

'The Dissenters I sent to their respective meetings."

These extracts from Mr. Charles Wesley's Journal for the present year, show, in the clearest light, that he had a just view of the peculiar calling of the Methodists, and that he was exceedingly anxious they should abide init.

He was fully convinced, that all attempts to form the people into an independent body, originated in the pride and selfishness of some of the preachers, and would be iajurious to the progress of the work.

He saw, however, that under various pretences, the preachers would finally prevail, and obtain their purpose, though not during the life of his brother.

He was still comforted with the hope, that whenever such an event should take place, there would be found, perhaps, a third part of the people in the societies who would have judgment and virtue enough left to withstand it, and continue a connexion on the original plan.

How far his expectations will be realized, time must discover.

November 1, Mr. Wesley left Manchester, and on the 6th came safe to his friends at Bristol.

This, | believe, was the last Journey he ever took through any considerable part of the kingdom,

He afterwards divided his labors chiefly between London and Bristol, and continued to preach till within a short time of his death. Many conjectures have been made concerning the reasons which induced

THE LIFE OF THE kv. CHARLES WESLEY.

him to desist from travelling, and from taking the same active paré in the government of the societies which before he had done.

Not a few have attributed his conduct, in this respect, to a loss of zeal, and true vital religion; and I confess that I was once of that opinion; but I have since been more perfectly informed, and better acquainted with the nature of his situation.

'The following circumstances will throw some light on this matter.

1. His determined opposition agaist all attempts to unite the members of the Methodist societies into an independent body, made the leading preachers, who wished it, his enemies.

2. His avowed opinion, that many preachers were admitted ito the connexion, as itinerants, who were not qualified for that station, united all of this description with the former, and both together endeavored to persuade the people that Mr. Charles Wesley was an enemy to all lay-preachers, and no friend to Methodism itself: nor were persons wanting, who whispered these things into the ears of Mr. John Wesley, to prejudice his mind against his brother.

Mr. Charles being fully aware of all this, and wishing to avoid a low and illiberal opposition, and especially occasions of frequent difference with his brother, thought it best to retire from a situation in which all his words and actions were artfully misconstrued and misrepresented, and from having any share in the government of the societies, which he saw, or thought he saw, was approaching towards a system of human policy, that in the end could not be carried on without sometimes having recourse to the arts of misrepresentation and deception.

'These he abhorred in all persons, but when practised under the mask of religion, they always appeared to him more detestable.

He still continued, however, firmly attached to the Methodists, and labored by every means which his situation would permit, to avert the evils he feared, and to promote the good of the societies.

He never lost sight of any attempts to detach the people from their former connexions, and unite them into an independent body, and uniformly opposed them with all the influence he had.

In 1758, he published his testimony on this subject in the following words: "1 think myself bound in duty, to add my testimony to my brother's.

His twelve reasons against our ever separating from the Church of England, are mine also.

I subscribe to them with all my heart.

Only with regard to the first, 1am quite clear, that it is neither expedient nor LawruL for me to separate.

And I never had the least inclination or temptation so to do.

My affection for the church is as strong as ever: and I clearly see my caLLine; which is to live and to die in her communion.

This therefore I am determined to do, the Lord being my helper."

; In 1786, after Mr. John Wesley had been prevailed upon to ordaim some of the preachers, he republished the same testimony, and in other ways showed the most marked disapprobation of his brother's conduct.

Yet he still continued to preach in the societies as usual, and to correspond with his brother; not only on matters relating to the new ordination among the Methodists, but on other subjects.

Ina letter to his brother, dated April 9, 1787, he ol serves, "I served West Street Chapel on Friday and yesterdav

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

Next Saturday I propose to sleep in your bed.

S. B. and I shall not disagree.

Stand to your own proposal: 'Let us agree to differ?

I leave America and Scotland to your latest thoughts and recognitions: only observing now that you are exactly right: 'He did nothing before he asked me.'

True, he asked your leave to ordain two more preachers, before he ordained them: but while your answer was coming to prohibit him, he took care to ordain them both.

Therefore, his asking you wasa mere compliment.

This 1 should not mention, but out of concern for your authority.

Keep it while you live; and, after your death, detur digniorti—or rather, digni orzbus.*—You cannot settle the succession: you cannot divine how

God will settle it.

Have the people of given you leave to die Voy Ake ed ares, In this letter, speaking of genius, he observes, '1 never knew a genius that came to good.

What can be the reason?

Are they as premature in evil as in good; or do their superior talents overset them'

Must every man of a superior understanding lean to, and trust and pride himself in it?-—I never envied a man of great parts:

I never wished a friend of mine possessed of them.

"Poor J. H.!| What has genius done for him? ruined his fortune, and ruined his body.

Last night I heard he was dying of a putrid fever.

We prayed for him at the table: but I know not whether he is alive or dead.

His sickness was sent to prepare him either for Paradise, or for orders.

Such a messenger may perhaps take Samuel or Charles, from the evil.

Inever sought great things for them; or greater for myself, than that I may escape to land—on a broken piece of the ship.

It is my daily and hourly prayer, that I may escape safe to land—and that an entrance may be ministered to you abundantly, into the everlasting kingdom of Jesus

Christ."

Mr. Charles Wesley had a weak body, and a poor state of health, during the greatest part of his life.

I believe he laid the foundation of both, at Oxford, by too close application to study, and abstinence from food.

He rode much on horseback, which probably contributed to lengthen out life to a good old age.

I visited him several times in his last sickness, and his body was indeed reduced to the most extreme state of weakness.

He possessed that state of mind which he had been always pleased to see in others—unaffected humility, and holy resignation to the will of God.

He had no transports of joy, but solid hope and unshaken confidence in Christ, which kept his mind in perfect peace.

A few days before his death he composed the following lines.

Having been silent and quiet for some time, he called Mrs. Wesley to him, and bid her write as he dictated; *Let it be given to one more worthy; or rather, in the plural, to those who are more worthy of it. He speaks ironically of these worthies, who aimed at .he supreme power in the societies, over the head of his brother.

+ Ecclesia Anglicane Presbyter Johannes.

John, Presbyter of the Church of England.

This signature, I believe, Mr. John Wesley sometimes used in the early part of life, when writing to his brother,

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY

" In age and feebleness extreme, Who shall a sinful worm redeem ?

Jesus, my only hope thou art, Strength of my failing flesh and heart; O! could I catch a smile from thee, And drop into eternity !"

He died March 29, 1788, aged seventy-nine years and three nionths; and was buried, April 5, in Marybone church-yard, at his own desire, The pall was supported by eight clergymen of the Church of England.

On his tomb-stone are the following lines, written by himself on the death of one of his friends: they could not be more aptly applied to any person, than to Mr. Charles

Wesley.

With poverty of spirit bless'd, Rest, happy saint, in Jesus rest; _ A sinner sav'd, through grace forgiv'n, Redeem'd from earth to reign in heav'n !

Thy labors of unwearied love, By thee forgot, and crown'd above ; Crown'd, through the mercy of thy Lord, With a free, full, immense reward!"

' Mr. Wesley was of a warm and lively disposition; of great frankness and integrity, and generous and steady in his friendships.

His love of simplicity, and utter abhorrence of hypocrisy, and even of affectation in the professors of religion, made him sometimes appear severe on those who assumed a consequence, on account of their experience, or, were pert and forward in talking of themselves and others.

'These persons were sure of meeting with a reproof from him, which some, perhaps, might call precipitate and imprudent, though it was evidently founded on a knowledge of the human heart.

In conversation he was pleasing, instructive, and cheerful; and his observations were often seasoned with wit and humor.

His religion was genuine and unaffected.

As a minister, he was familiarly acquainted with every part of divinity; and his mind was furnished with an uncommon knowledge of the Seriptures.

His discourses from the pulpit were not dry and systematic, but flowed from the present views and feelings of his own mind.

He had a remarkable talent of expressing the' most important truths with simplicity and energy; and his discourses were sometimes truly apostolic, forcing conviction on the hearers in spite of the most determined opposition.

As a husband, a father, and a friend, his character was amiable.

Mrs. Wesley brought him five children, of whom two sons and a daughter are still living.

The sons discovered a taste for music, and a fine musical ear, at an early period of infancy, which excited general amazement; and are now justly admired by the best judges for their talents in that pleasing art.

From a review of the life of Mr. Charles Wesley, as delineated in the preceding sheets, it will appear evident, that the Methodists are greatly indebted to him for his unwearied labors and great usefulness at the first formation of the societies, when every step was attended with difficulty and danger.* And being dead he yet *The labors of the Methodist preachers at present, are mere amusement con pared with his fatigues and dangers.

THE LIFE OF THE REV

CHARLES WHSLEYL

speaketh, by his numerous and excellent hymns, written for the use of the societies, which still continue to be the means of daily edification and comfort to thousands.

It has been proposed to publish a volume of sermons, selected from his manuscripts, for the benefit of his widow: if this should be done, it is hoped the Methodists will snow their gratitude to his memory, and that they are not unworthy of the benefits they have received from him.

His lively turn of thought did not leave him in his old age, as the following lines will testify.

THE MAN OF FASHION.

Written in 1784.

What is a modern man of fashion?

A man of taste and dissipation :

A busy man, without employment, A happy man, without enjoyment.

Who squanders all his time and treasures, On empty joys, and tasteless pleasures ;

Visits, attendance, and attention, And courtly arts, too low to mention.

In sleep, and dress, and sport and play, He throws his worthless life away ; Has no opinion of his own, But takes from leading beaux the ton; With a disdainful smile or frown,

He on the rif-raf crowd looks down; The world polite, his friends and he, And all the rest Nobody !

Taught by the great his smiles to sell, And how to write, and how to spell; The great his oracles he makes, Copies their vices and mistakes ; Custom pursues, his only rule, And lives an ape, and dies a fool!

Had Mr. Charles Wesley engaged in the higher walks of verse there is no doubt but he would have been esteemed a considerable poet, even by those who now despise his hymns.

He chose the most excellent way—the writing of hymns for the instruction and edification of the many, rather than devote all' his life in attempts to please the fancy of the few.

Some of his hymns are certainly among the best pieces in that species of composition,

The fo lowing hymn has, through mistake, been attributed to his brother.

Written after a Riot.

" Ye simple souls that stray Far from the path of peace, (That unfrequented way To life and happiness ;) How long will ye your folly love, And throng the downward road, And hate the wisdom from above, And mock the sons of God?

THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY.

Madness and misery Ye count our life beneath; And nothing great can see, Or glorious in our death:

As born to suffer and to'grieve Beneath your feet we lie, And utterly contemn'd we live, And unlamented die.

Poor pensive sojourners, O'erwhelm'd with griefs and woos, Perplex'd with needless fears, And pleasure's mortal foes ; More irksome than a gaping tomb Our sight ye cannot bear, Wrapt in the melancholy gloom Of fanciful despair.

So wretched and obscure, The men whom you despise, So foolish, weak, and poor, Above your scorn we rise:

Our conscience in the Holy Ghost, Can witness better things; For he whose blood is all our boast, Hath made us priests and kings.

Riches unsearchable In Jesus' love we know, And pleasures from the well Of life, our souls o'erflow ; From him the spirit we receive, Of wisdom, grace, and power ; And alway sorrowful we live, Rejoicing evermore.

Angels our servants are, And keep in all our ways, And in their hands they bear The sacred sons of grace:

Our guardians to that heavenly bliss, They all our steps attend, And God himself our Father is, And Jesus is our Friend.

With him we walk in white, We in his image shine, Our robes are robes of light, Our righteousness divine ; On all the grov'ling kings of earth With pity we look down, And claim, in virtue of our birth, A never-fading crown." mr. Charles Wesley wrote short hymns on the most impcrtans passages in the Old and New Testament.

In these he has expressed his opinion, on the leading doctrines of the gospel, with energy and beauty.

The kungdom of heaven is like a grain of mustard-seed." Matt. xiii. 31

" A grain of grace may we not see This moment, and the next a tree?

Or must we patiently attend, To find the precious seed ascend ?

'THE LIFE OF THE REV

CHARLES WESLEY.

Our Lord declares it must be so ; And striking deep our root, we grow, And lower sink, and higher rise, Till Christ transplant us to the skies."

The following comment on a much disputed passage shows his humanity and benevolence.

"To morrow shalt thou and thy sons be with me."

1 Sam. xxvui. 19.

'What do these solemn words portend ?

A gleam of hope when life shall end:

'Thou and thy sons, though slain, shall be To-morrow in repose with me !'

Not in a state of hellist pain, If Saul with Samuel dcth remain, Not in a state of damn'd despair, If loving Jonathan be tere.'

BOOK SECOND.

CHAPTER LI.

GIVING SOME ACCOUNT

OF MR. JOHN WESLEY, FROM

HIS BIRTH

TO THE YEAR 1729,

WueEn we view Mr. Wesley rising into public notice, from the bosom of a family which had long been venerable for christian

Knowledge and piety, the mind feels a degree of prepossession in his favor, and our expectation is raised of something great and good from him.

As we proceed to examine his education, and the principles instilled into his mind, at an-early period of life, we shall see a solid foundation laid of sound knowledge and genuine piety.

But that every one may judge for himself in this matter, | shall endeavor to trace, step by step, the circumstances of his early life, during the period mentioned in this chapter.

He was a second son of Samuel and Susannah Wesley, and born at Epworth in Lincolnshire, on the 17th of June, 17038, O. S.

There has indeed been some variation in the accounts given of his age by different persons of the family; but the certificate of it, sent him by his father a little before he was ordained priest, to satisfy the bishop of his age, puts the matter beyond a doubt.

The original lies before me, and the following is a faithful copy.

" Myworth, August 23, 1728.

John Wesley, M. A., Fellow of Lincoln College, was twentyfive years old the 17th of June last, having been baptized a few hours after his birth, by me, **SamugeL Westey, Rector of Epworth."

When he was nearly six years old, a calamity happened which threatened the whole family with destruction, and him in particuar; his parents fora short time believing, that he was actually consuming in the flames of their house.

But his mother's letter to tne Rev. Mr. Hoole, will be the.best account of this matter.

It is dated August 24, 1709, and is as follows.

'Rev. Sir,—My master is much concerned that he was so _unhappy as to miss of seeing you at Epworth; and,he is not a little troubled that the great hurry of business about building his house will not afford him leisure to write.

He has therefore ordered me .o satisfy your desire as well as I can, which I shall do by a simple relation of matters of fact, though I cannot at this distance of time recollect every calamitous circumstance that attended our strange reverse of fortune.

On Wednesday night, February the 9th, be-

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. JOHN WESLEY.

tween the hours of eleven and twelve, our house took fire, by what accident God only knows.

It was discovered by some sparks falling from the roof upon a bed where one of the children (Hetty) lay, and burnt her feet.

She immediately ran to our chamber and called us; but I believe no one heard her, for Mr. Wesley was alarmed by a cry of fire in the street, upon which he rose, little imagining that his own house was on fire; but on opening his door, he found it was full of smoke, and that the roof was already burnt through.

He immediately came to my room (as I was very ill he lay in a separate room from me) and bid me and my two eldest daughters rise quickly and shift for our lives, the house being all on fire.

Then he ran and burst open the nursery door, and zalled to the maid to bring out the children.

'The two little ones ay in the bed with her; the three others in another bed.

She snatched up the youngest, and bid the rest follow, which they did, except Jackey.

When we were got into the hall, and saw ourselves surrounded with flames, and that the roof was on the point of falling, we considered ourselves inevitably lost, as Mr. Wesey in his fright had forgot the keys of the doors above stairs. But he ventured up stairs once more, and recovered them, a minute before the stair-case took fire.

When we opened the street door, the strong north-east wind drove the flames in with such violence, that none could stand against them: Mr. Wesley, only, had such resence of mind as to think of the garden-door, out of which he

Helped some of the children; the rest got through the windows.

I Was not in a condition to climb up to the windows: nor could I get to the garden door.

I endeavored three times to force my passage the street door, but was as often beat back by the fury of the flames.

In this distress I besought our blessed Saviour to preserve me, if it were his will, from that death, and then waded through the fire, naked as I was, which did me no farther hari than a little scorching my hands and face.

"While Mr. Wesley was carrying the children into the garden he heard the child in the nursery cry out miserably for help, which extremely affected him; but his affliction was much increased, when he had several times attempted the stairs then on fire, and found they would not bear his weight.

Finding it was impossible to get near him, he gave him up for lost, and kneeling down he commended his soul to God, and left him, as he thought, perishing in the flames.

But the boy seeing none come to his help, and being frightened, the chamber and bed being on fire, he climbed up to the casement, where he was soon perceived by the men in the yard, who immediately got up and pulled him out, just in the article of time that the roof fell in, and beat the chamber to the ground.

'Thus, by the infinite mercy of Almighty God, our lives were all preserved by little less than a miracle, for there passed but a few minutes between the first alarm of fire, and the falling of the house.'*

Mr. John Wesley's account of what happened to himself, varies a little from this relation given by his mother.

'1 believe," says he, "it was just at that time (when they thought they heard him cry) I waked: for I did not cry, as they imagined, unless it was afterwards.

1 remember all the circumstances as distinctly as"

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

though it were but yesterday.

Seeing the room was very light, I called to the maid to take me up.

But none answering, | put my head out of the curtains, and saw streaks of fire on the top of the room, I got up and ran to the door, but could get no further, all the floor beyond it being ina blaze.

[then climbed upon a chest which stood near the window: one in the yard saw me, and proposed running to fetch a ladder,

Another answered, 'there will not be time: but I have thought of another expedient.

Here | will Hx myself against the wall: lift a light man, and set him on my shoulders.'

They did so, and he took me out of the window.

Just then the roof fell; but it fell inward, or we had all been crushed at once.

When they brought me into the house where my father was, he cried out, 'Come, neighbors! let us kneel down! let us give thanks to God!

He has given me all my eight children: Jet the house go, I am rich enough! "

next day, as he was walking in the garden, and surveying the ruins of the house, he picked up part of a leaf of his Polyglot

Bible, on which just those words were legible.

' Vade; vende ymnia que hades, et attolle crucem, et sequere me.

Go; sell all that thou hast; and take up thy cross and follow me.' * The peculiar danger and wonderful escape of this child, excited a good deat of attention and inquiry at the time, especially among the friends and relations of the family.

His brother Samuel, being then at Westminster, writes to his mother on this occasion in the following words, complaining that they did not inform him of the particulars.

''I have not heard a word from the coun try, since the first letter you sent me after the fire.

I am quite ashamed te go to any of my relations.

'They ask me whether my father means to leave Epworth? whether he is building his house? whether he has lost all his books and papers? if nothing was saved ? what was the lost child, a boy or a girl? what was its name? &c.

To all which I am forced to answer, I cannot tell; I do not know; I have not heard—I have asked my father some of these questions, but am still an ignoramus."

All the children received the first rudiments of learning from their mother, who, as we have seen, was admirably qualified for this office in her own family.

[can find no evidence that the boys were ever put to any school in the country, their mother having a very bad opinion of the common methods of instructing and governing children, But she was not only attentive to their progress in learning, she likewise endeavored to give them, as early as possible, just and useful notions of religion.

Her mind seems to have been led to a more than ordinary attention to Mr. Wesley in this res yect.

In one of her private meditations, when he was near eight years old, she mentions him, in a manner that shows how much her heart was engaged in forming his mind for religion.

I shall transcribe the whole meditation for the benefit of the reader.

" Evening, May 17,1711.

Son John.

"What shall [render to the Lord for all his mercies?

'The itt e unworthy praise that I can offer, is so mean and contemptible * See Arminian Magazine, vol. i. page 32.

: 218

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

an offering, that Iam even ashamed to tender it. But, Lora, accept it for the sake of Christ, and pardon the deficiency of the sacrifice.

"1 would offer thee myself, and all that thou hast given me; and I would resolve, O give me grace to do it, that the residue of my life shall be ail devoted to thy service.

And I do intend to be more particularly careful of the soul of this child, that thou hast

mercifully provided for, than ever I have been; that I may do my endeavor to instil into his mind the principles of thy true religion, and virtue.

Lord give me grace to do it sincerely and prudently, and bless my attempts with good success."

Her good endeavors were not without the desired effect; for I believe it was about this time, being eight years old, that he begun to receive the sacrament.

In the month of April, 1712, he had the smallpox, together with four others of the children.

His father was then in London, to whom his mother writes thus:

'' Jack has bore his disease bravely, like a man, and indeed like a Christian, without any complaint; though he seemed angry at the smallpox when they were sore, as we guessed by his looking sourly at them, for he never said anything."

In 1714, he was placed at the Charter-house, and became distinguished for his diligence and progress in learning; so that, in 1719, when his father was hesitating in what situation he should place

Charles, his brother Samuel writes thus of him: '* My brother Jack, I can faithfully assure you, gives you no manner of discour agement from breeding your third son a scholar."

'Two or three months afterwards he mentions him again, in a letter to his father:

"Jack is with me, and a brave boy, learning Hebrew as fast as he can."

He was now sixteen, and the next year was elected to Christ Church, Oxford.

Here he pursued his studies with great advantage, I believe under the direction of Dr. Wigan, a gentleman eminent for his classical knowledge.

Mr. Wesley's natural temper in his youth was gay and sprightly, with a turn for wit and humor,

When he was about twenty-one years of age, "he appeared, as Mr. Badcock has observed, the very sensible and acute collegian— a young fellow of the finest classical taste, of the mest liberal and manly sentiments."?* His perfect knowledge of the classics gave a smooth polish to his wit, and an air of superior elegance to all his compositions He had already begun to amuse himself occasionally with writing verses, though most of his poetical pieces at this period, were, I believe, either imitations or translations of the Latin.

Some time in this year, however, he wrote an imitation of the 65th Psalm, which he sent to his father, who says, "I like mene verses on the 65th Psalm, and would not have you bury your talent."

In the summer of this year, his brother, Mr. Samuel Wesley, broke his leg, and when he was recovering, wrote to Mr, John

Wesley at Oxford, informing him of his misfortune, and requestin ome verses from him.

Mr. Wesley's answer is dated the 17th ai * Westminster Magazine.

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

June, when he was Just twenty-one years of age.

The letter shows his lively and pleasant manner of writing when young; and the verses afford a specimen of his poetical abilities to give a beautiful and elegant dress, to verses intended as ridicule..

"I believe," says he, 'I need not use many arguments to show I am sorry for your misfortune, though at the same time [am glad, you are ina fair way of recovery.

If I had heard of it from any one else, I might probably have pleased you with some impertinent consolations; but the way of your relating it is a sufficient proof, that they are what you don't stand in need of.

And indeed, if I understand you rightly, you have more reason to thank God that you did not break both, than to repine because you have broke one leg.

You have undoubtedly heard the story of the Dutch seaman, who having broke one of his legs by a fall from the main-mast, instead of condoling himself, thanked God that he had not broke his neck.

J scarce know whether your first news vexed me, or your last news pleased me more: but I can assure you, that though

U did not cry for grief at the former, I did for joy at the latter part of your letter.

'lhe two things which I most wished for of almost any thing in the world, were to see my mother, and Westminster once again, and to see them both together was so far above my expectations, that I almost looked upon it as next to an impossibility,

Ihave been so very frequently disappointed when I had set my heart on any pleasure, that I will never again depend on any before it comes.

However, I shall be obliged to you if you will tell me, as near as you can, how soon my uncle is expected in England,* and my mother in London."

"Since you have a mind to see some of my verses, I have sent you some, which employed me above an hour yesterday in the afternoon.

'There is one, and lam afraid but one good thing in them, that is, they are short.

From the Latin.

" As o'er fair Cloe's rosy cheek, Careless a little vagrant pass'd, With artful hand around his neck A slender chain the virgin cast.

As Juno near her throne above, Her spangled bird delights to see; As Venus has her fav'rite dove, Cloe shall have her fav'rite flea.

Pleas'd at his chains, with nimble steps He o'er her snowy bosom stray'd:

Now on her panting breast he leaps, Now hides between his little head, Leaving at length his old abode, He found, by thirst or fortune led, Her swelling lips that brighter glow'd Than roses in their native bed.

The uncle here mentioned was his mother's only brother.

He was im tne serv.ce of the East-India Company, and the public prints having stated 'hat he was returning home in one of the Company's ships, Mrs. Wesley came .9 Loujon when the ship arrived, to meet him,

But the information was false, and she disappointed, Private Papers

S20

THS LIFB OF THE REV

JOHN WESLEY.

Cloe, yoir artful bands undo, Nor for your captive's safety fear; No artful bands are needful now To keep the willing vagrant here.

Whil'st on that heav'n 'tis giv'n to stay, (Who would not wish to be so blest,) No force can draw him once away, Till death shall seize his desin'd breast.''

Towards the close of this year, Mr. Wesley began to think of entering into deacon's orders; and this lead him to reflect on the importance of the ministerial office, the motives of entering into it, and the necessary qualifications for it.

On examining the step he intended to take, through all its consequences to himself and others, it appeared of the greatest magnitude, and made so deep an impression on his mind, that he became more serious than usual, and applied himself with more attention to subjects of divinity.

Some doubts arising in his mind on the motives which ought to influence a man in taking holy orders, he proposed them to his father, with a frankness that does great credit to the integrity of his heart.

His father's answer is-dated the 26th of January, 1725.

'As to what you mention of entering into holy orders, it is indeed a great work, and I am pleased to find you think itso.

As to the motives you take notice of, my thoughts are; if it is no harm to desire getting into that office, even as Eli's sons, to eat a piece of bread; yet certainly a desire and intention to lead a stricter life, and a belief that one should do so, is a better reason; though this should, by all means, be begun before, or ten to one it will deceive us afterwards.

But if a man be unwilling and undesirous to enter into orders, it is easy to guess whether he can say so much as, with common honesty, that he trusts he is ' moved to it by the Holy Ghost.'

But the principal spring and motive, to which all the former should be only secondary, must certainly be the glory of God, and the service of his Church in the edification of our neighbor,

And woe to him who, with any meaner leading view, attempts so sacred a work."

He then mentions the qualifications necessary for holy orders, and answers a question which his son asked.

'' You ask me which is the best commentary on the Bible? [ answer the Bible itself.

For the several paraphrases and translations of it in the Polyglot, compared with the original, and with one another, are, in my opinion, to an honest, devout, industrious, and humble man, infinitely preferable to any comment I ever saw.

But Grotius is the best, for the most part, especially on the Old Testament.» He then hints to his son, that he thought it too soon for him to take orders; and encourages him to work and write while he could.

' You see," says he, 'time has shaken me by the hand; and death is but a little behind him.

My eyes and heart are now almost all I have left; and I bless God for them."

His mother wrote to him in February on the same subject, and seemed desirous that he should enter into orders as soon as possible,

'I think," says she, 'the sooner you are a:deacon the better, because it may be an inducement to greater applicatron in the study of practical divinity, which of all other studies I humbly e

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

Pye conceive to be the best for candidates for orders.» His mother was remarkable for taking every opportunity to impress a serious sense of religion on the minds of her children; and she was too watchful to let the present occasion slip without improvement.

' The alteration of your temper," says she, in the same letter, 'has occasioned me much speculation.

I, who am apt to be sanguine, hope it may proceed from the operations of God's Holy Spirit, that, by taking off your relish for earthly enjoyments, he inay prepare and dispose your mind for a more serious and close application to things of a more sublime and spiritual nature.

If it be so, happy are you if you cherish those dispositions; and now, in good earnest, resolve to make religion the business of your life; for, after all, that is the one thing that, strictly speaking, is necessary: all things beside are comparatively little to the purpose of life.

I heartily wish you would now enter upon a strict examination of yourself, that you may know whether you have a reasonable hope of salvation by Jesus Christ.

If you have, the satisfaction of knowing it will abundantly reward your pains: if you have not, you will find a more reasonable occasion for tears, than can be met with ina tragedy.

'This matter deserves great consideration by all, but especially by those designed for the ministry; who ought above all things to make their own calling and election sure, lest after they have preached to others, they themselves should be cast away."

These advices and exhortations of his parents had a proper influence on his mind.

He began to apply himself with diligence to the study of divinity in his leisure hours, and became more desirous of entering into orders.

He wrote twice to his father on this subject.

His father answered him in March, and informed him that he had changed his mind, and was then inclined that he should take orders that summer:

' But in the first place," says he, "if you love yourself or me, pray heartily."

The books which, in the course of his reading this summer, before his ordination, had the greatest influence both on his judgment and affections, were Thomas a Kempis and Bishop Taylor's Rules of Holy Living and Dying.

Not that he implicitly received every thing they taught; but they roused his attention to the spirit and tendency of the Christian religion, and thoroughly convinced him that its influence over the heart and life is much more extensive than he had before imagined.

'' He began to see that true religion is seated in the heart, and that God's law extends to all our thoughts as well as words and actions."*

He was however, very angry at Kempis for being too strict, though he then read him only in Dean Stanhope's translation.f We cannot but remark here a singular feature in Mr. Wesley's character; that contrary to the disposition of most young men of twenty-two, who have been educated in the habits of study, he was diflident of his own judgment till he had heard the opinion of others; and this disposition is more or less visible through the whole of his life.

On this occasion he consulted his parents, stated his objections to some things in K 2mpis, and asked their opinion.

His letter is dated May 29.

was ¥ Wesley's Works, vol. xxvi. p. 274. t Ibid.

19?

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

lately advised." says he, "to read Thomas a Kempis over, whict I had frequently seen, but never much looked into before _ I think he must have veen a person of great piety and devotion; but it is my misfortune to differ from him in some of his main points

I cannot think that when God sent us into the world, he had irreversibly decreed that we should be perpetually miserable in it.

If our taking up the cross imply our bidding adieu to all joy and satisfaction, how is it reconcilable with what Solomon expressly affirms of religion, 'That her ways are ways of pleasantness, and all her paths are peace'?

Another of his tenets is, that all mirth or pleasure is useless, if not sinful—and that nothing is an affliction to a good man; that he ought to thank God even for sending him misery

This, in my opinion, is contrary to God's design in afflicting us for though he chasteneth those whom he loveth, yet it is in order to humble them.

I hope when you have time, you will give me your thoughts on these subjects, and set me right if I am mistaken."

His mother's letter in answer w this is dated June the 8th, in which she makes many judicious observations on the points he had mentioned.

Among other things, she says, '' I take Kempis to have been an honest, weak man, that had more zeal than knowledge, by his condemning all mirth or pleasure, as sinful or useless, in opposition to so many direct and plain texts of Scripture.

Would you judge of the lawfulness or unlawfulness of pleasure? of the innocence or malignity of actions? take this rule:—Whatever weakens your reason, impairs the tenderness of your conscience, obscures your sense of God, or takes off the relish of spiritual things; in short, whatever increases the strength and authority of your body over your mind; that thing is sin to you, however innocent it may be in itself."

His father's letter is dated July 14.

'As for Thomas a Kempis," says he, 'all the world are apt to strain either on one side or the other: but, for all that, mortification is still an indispensable christian duty.

'The world is a Syren, and we must have @ care of her: and if the young man will rejoice im his youth, yet let him take care that his Joys be innocent; and, in order to this, remember, that for all these things God will bring him into judgment.

I have only this to add of my friend and old companion, that, making some grains of allowance, he may be read to great advantage; nay, that it is almost impossible to peruse him seriously without admiring, and I think in some measure imfating his heroie strains of humility, piety, and devotion.

But I reckon you have, before this, received your mother's letter, who-has leisure to bolt the matter to the bran."* Perceiving the good effects of consulting his parents, and that his mother in particular took a pleasure in discussing at large the sub« jects he proposed to her, he consulted her in « letter dated June the 18th, on some things he had met with in Bishop Taylor.

'You have so well satisfied me," says he, "'as to the tenets of Thomas a = * Extracts of both these letters are inserted in the Armin. Magaz. vol i. p

80, 33: but the original of his father's and a copy of his mother's, are before me

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY

Kempis, that IT have ventured to trouble you once more oa a more dubious subject.

I have heard one I take to be a person of good judginent say, that she would advise no one very young, to read Dr. 'Taylor on Living and Dying.

She added, that he almost put her out of her senses when she was fifteen or sixteen years old; because he seemed to exclude all from being in a way of salvation who did not come up to his rules, some of which are altogether impracticable.

A fear of being tedious will make me confine myself to one or two instances, in which I am doubtful; though several others might be produced of almost equal consequence."

He then states several particulars which Bishop Taylor makes aecessary parts of humility and repentance; one of which, in reference to humility, is, that,

'We must be sure, in some sense or other, to think ourselves the worst in every company where we come.'

And in treating of repentance he says, ' Whether God has forgiven us or no, we know not, therefore be sorrowful for ever having sinned.' »—* J take the more notice of this last sentence," says Mr. Wesley, 'because it seems to contradict his own words in the next section, where he says, that by the Lord's Supper all the members are united to one another, and to Christ the Head.

The Holy Ghost confers cn us the graces necessary for, and our souls receive the seeds of, an immortal nature.

Now surely these graces are not of so little force as that we cannot perceive whether we have them or not; if we dwell in Christ and Christ in us, which he will not do unless we are regenerate, certainly we must be sensible of it.

If we can never have any certainty of our being ina state of salvation, good reason it is, that every moment should be spent, not in joy, but in fear and trembling; and then undoubtedly, in this life, we are of all men most miserable.

God deliver us from such a fearful expectation as this.

Humility is undoubtedly necessary to salvation; and if all these things are essential to humility, who can be humble? who can be saved?"

His mother's answer is dated July 21.

She observes, that though she had a great deal of business, was infirm, and but slow of understanding, yet it was a great pleasure to correspond with him on religious subjects, and if it might be of the least advantage to him, she should greatly rejoice.

She then tells him, that what Dr.

Taylor calls humility is not the virtue itself, but the accidental effects of it, which may in some instances, and must in others, be separated from it.

She then proceeds to state her own idea of humility.

Humility is the mean between pride, or an overvaluing ourselves on one side, and a base abject temper on the other.

It consists in an habitual disposition to think meanly of ourselves; which disposition is wrought in us by a true knowledge of God; his supreme essential glory, his absolute immense perfection of being; and a just sense of our dependence upon him, and past offences against him; together with a consciousness of our present

Infirnities and frailties," &c., Xe.

This correspondence would undoubtedly tend very much to imrove so young a man as Mr. Wesley then was.

It engaged him in a close and critical examination of the authors he was readivg

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

and fixed the subjects on his mind.

It is indeed evident, that Dr faylor's work not only affected his heart, but engaged 41m in the pursuit of further knowledge of subjects so interesting to his hap viness.

He therefore answered his mother's letter on the 29th of July; and both this letter and the answer to it are worthy of being preserved; the one as aspecimen of his manner of ieasoning at this early period of life; and the other, as it affords some excellent practical observations.

But as they are too lung to be inserted here, I shall only present the reader with an 64tract from each, which I hope he will not think tedious. e "You have much obliged me," says Mr. Wesley, "by your thoughts on Dr. Taylor, especially with respect to humility, which is a point he does not seem to me sufficiently to clear.

As to absoJute humility, consisting in a mean opinion of ourselves, considered with respect to God alone, [can readily join wich his opinion.

But Iam more uncertain as to comparative, if Iinay so term it; and think some plausible reasons may be alleged to show, it is not in our power, and consequently not a virtue, to vhink ourselves the worst in every company.

We have so invincible an attachment to truch already perceived, that it is impossible for us to disbelieve it.

A distinct perception commands our assent, and the will is under a moral necessity of yielding to it.

It is not therefore in every care a matter of choice, whether we will believe ourselves worse than our neighbor, or no; since we may distinctly perceive the truth of this proposition, He is worse than I; and then the judgment is nut free. .

One, for instance, who is in company with a free-thinker, or other person signally debauched in faith and practice, cannot avoid knowing himself to be the better of the two; these propositions extorting our assent; an atheist is worse than a believer; a ran who endeavors to please God is better than he who defies him.

"If a true knowledge of God be necessary to absolute humility, a true knowledge of our neighbor should be necessary to comparative.

But to judge one's seif the worst of all men, implies a want of such knowledge.

No knowledge can be, where there is not certain evidence; which we have not, whether we compare ourselves with our acquaintance, or strangers.

In the one case we have only imperfect evidence, unless we can see through the heart; in the other, we have none at all.

Again, this kind of humility can never be well-pleasing to God, since it does not flow from faith, without which it is impossible to please him, Faith is a species of belief, and belief is defined an assent to a proposition upon reasonable grounds.

Without rational grounds there is therefore no belief, and consequently no faith.

"That we can never be so certain of the pardon of our sins, as to be assured they will never rise up against us, I firmly believe.

'We know that they will infallibly do so if ever we apostatize; and I am not satisfied what evidence there can be of our final perseverance, till we have finished our course.

But I am persuaded we may know if we are Now in a state of salvation, since that is ew pressly promised in the H ly Scriptures to our sincere endeavarg, and we are surely able to j dge of our own sincerity,

THE LIFE OF THE REY. JOHN WESLEY,

'As I understand faith to be an assent to any trutn upon rational grounds, | do not think it possible, without perjury, to swear I bere anything, unless | have rational grounds for my persuasion.

Now that which contradicts reason cannot be said to stand on rational grounds; and such undoubtedly is every proposition which is incompatible with the Divine justice or mercy.

I can therefore never say I believe such a proposition; since it is impossible to assent upon reasonable evidence where it is not in being.

"What then shall I say of predestination?

An everlasting purpose of God to deliver some from dammation, does, I suppose, exclude all from that deliverance who are not chosen.

And if it was inevitably decreed from eternity, that such a determinate part of mankind should be saved, and none beside them, a vast majority of the world were only born to eternal death, without so much as a possibility of avoiding it.

How is this consistent with either the Divine justice or merey?

Is it merciful to ordain a creature to everlasting misery!

Is it just to punish man for crimes which he could not but commit?

'That God should be the author of sin and injustice, which must, I think, be the consequence of maintaining this opinion, is a contradiction to the clearest ideas we have of the Divine nature and perfections.

"Tl call faith an assent upon rational grounds; because I hold Divine testimony to be the most reasonable of all evidence whatever.

Faith must necessarily, at length, be resolved into reason.

God is true, therefore what he says is true: he hath said this, therefore this is true.

When any one can bring me more reasonable propositions than these, I am ready to assent to them; till then, it will be highly unreasonable to change my opinion."

This letter is suftiicient evidence how deeply Mr. Wesley was engaged, at this time, in the study of Dr. Taylor's Rules of Holy

Living and Dying, to which he chiefly ascribes his first religious impressions; and it is pleasing to observe how early he adopted his opinion of universal redemption, which he so uniformly held, and so ably defended in the subsequent part of his life.

His mother's letter is dated August the 18th.

'You say that I have obliged you by sending my thoughts of humility, and yet you do not seem to regard them in the least; but still dwell on that single point in Dr. Taylor, of thinking ourselves the worst in every company; though the necessity of thinking so is not inferred from my definition.

I shall answer your arguments, after | have observed, that we differ in our notions of the virtue itself.

You will have it consist in thinking meanly of ourselves; I, in an habitual disposition to think meanly of ourselves; which I take to be more comprehensive, because it extends to all the cases wherein that virtue can be exercised; either in relation to God, ourselves, or our neighbor; and renders your distinction of absolute and comparative humility perfectly needless.

may in many instances think very meanly of ourselves without being humble; nay sometimes our very pride will lead us to condemn ourselves; as when we have said or done anything which lessens that esteem of men we earnestly covet.

As to what you call absolute humility with respect to God, what great matter a '

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

there in it? Had we only a mere speculative knowledge of that awft being, and only considered him as the Creator and Sovereign Lord of the universe; yet since that first notion of him implies that he is a God of absolute and infinite perfection and glory, we caunot contemplate that glory, or conceive him present, without the most exquisite diminution of ourselves before him.

other part of your definition I cannot approve, because | think all those comparisons are rather the effects of pride than of humility.

Though truth is the object of the understanding; and all truths as such, agree in one common excellence, yet there are some truths which are comparatively of so small value, because of little use, that it is no matter whether we know them or not.

Among these I rank the right answer to your question, whether our neighbor or we be worse.

Of what importance can this inquiry be to us?

Comparisons in these cases are very odious, and do most certainly proceed from some bad principle in those who make them.

So far should we be from reasoning upon the case, that we ought not to permit ourselves to entertain such thoughts, but if they ever intrude, to reject them with abhorrence.

"Supposing that in some cases the truth of that proposition, my neighbor is worse than I, be ever so evident, yet what does it avail?

Since two persons in different respects may be better and worse than each other.

There is nothing plainer than that a free-thinker as a free-thinker; and an atheist as an atheist, is worse in that respect than a believer asa believer.

Lut if that believer's practice does not correspond to his faith—he is worse than an infidel.

"If we are not obliged to think ourselves the worst in every company, I am perfectly sure that a man sincerely humble, will be afraid to think himself the best in any.

And though it should be his lot (for it can never be his choice) to fall into the company of notorious sinuers; who makes thee to differ?

Or, what hast thou that thou hast not received? is sufticient, if well considered, te humble us, and silence all aspiring thoughts and self-applause; and may instruct us to ascribe our preservation from enormous offences to the sovereign grace of God, and not to our own natural purity or strength.

"You are somewhat mistaken in your notions of faith.

All faith is an assent, but all assent is not faith.

Some truths are selfevident, and we assent to them because they are so.

Others, after a regular and formal process of reason ly way of deduction from some self-evident principle, gain our assent.

'Vhis is not properly faith but science.

Some again we assent to, not because they are self-evident, or because we have attained the knowledge of them in a regular method by a train 6f arguments; but because they have been revealed to us, either by God or man, and these are the proper objects of faith.

'The true measure of faith is the authority of the revealer, the weight of which always holds proportion to our conviction of his ability and integrity.

Divine faith is an assent to whatever God has revealed to us, because he has revealed it," *

The remaining part of this letter on predestination is inserted m the Ann nian Magazine, vol. i. page 36, though with an error in the date.

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

OT Tt was impossible for Mr. Wesley to correspond with such a parent, and on such subjects, without being improved.

And it is certain that he never forgot some of the rules and maxims which he had learned from her.

'The effect of his present inquiries was deep and lasting.

In reading Kempis, he tells us that he had frequently much sensible comfort, such as he was an utter stranger to before'

And the chapter in Dr. Taylor on purity of intention, convinced him of the necessity of being holy in heart, as well as regular in his outward deportment.

Meeting likewise with a religious friend about this time, which he never had before he began to alter the whole form of his conversation, and to set in earnest upon a new life.

He communicated every week.

He watched against all sin, whether in word or deed; and began to aim at, and pray for, inward holiness.* Having now determined to devote himself wholly to God, hia letters to his parents carried a savor of religion, which before they had wanted: this made his father say to him in a Jetter of August the 2d, "If you be what you write, you and [shall be happy, and you will much alleviate my misfortune.'?

He soon found that his son was not double minded.

'The time of his ordination now drew near.

His father wrote to him on this subject, in a letter dated September the 7th, in which he says, "God fit you for your great work. Fast, watch, and pray; believe, love, endure, and be happy; towards which you shall never want the most ardent prayers of your affectionate father."

In preparing for his ordination he found some scruples on his mind respecting the damnatory clause in the Athanasian creed; which he proposed to his futher, who afterwards gave him his opinion upon it.

Having prepared himself with the most conscientious care for the ministerial oftice, he was ordained

Deacon on Sunday, the nineteenth of this month, by Dr. Potter, then Bishop of Oxford, Mr. Wesley's ordination supplied him with an additional motive to prosecute the study of Divinity; which he did, by directing his inquiries into the evidences and reasonableness of the christian religion.

He wrote to his mother on this subject November the $d, who in her answer dated the 10th, encourages him to persevere in such investigations without any fear of being injured by them.

"IT highly approve," says she, ''of your care to search into the grounds and reasons of your most holy religion; which you may do, if your intention be pure, and yet retain the integrity of your faith.

Nay, the more you study on that subject, the more reason you will find to depend on the veracity of God; inasmuch as your perception of him will be clearer, and you will more plainly discover the congruity there is between the ordinances and precepts of the gospel, and right reason.

Nor is it an hard matter to prove that the whole ystem of Christianity is founded thereon."

It was however, but a small portion of his time that Mr, Wesley employed in. these studies.

His private diary shows how diligent he was in the study of the classics, and other books in different branches of science, and in the performance of his academica

* Wesley's Works, vol. xxvi. page 274,

Q23

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

exercises.

T'he time also drew near when it was expected that the election of a Fellow of Lincoln College would take place; with a view to which his friends had been exerting themselves in his favor all thesummer.*

When Dr. Morley, the Rector, was spoken to "n the subject, he said, 'I will inquire into Mr, Wesley's character."

He did so, and gave him leave to stand a candidate.

He afterwards became his friend in that business, and used all the influence he had in his favor.

His father in a letter of July says, * 1 waited on Dr. Morley, and found him more civil than ever.

I will write the Bishop of Lincoln again, and to your brother Samuel the next post.

Study hard lest your opponents beat you."

In another letter, speaking of Dr. Morley, he says, '' You are infinitely obliged to that generous man."

In election business, the passions of men generally run high, and every circumstance is laid hold of, which can by any means be so managed as to influence the public opinion against an opponent.

Aud Mr. Wesley's late seriousness did not escape the banter and ridicule of his adversaries at Lincoln, on this occasion.

In reference to this his father observes in a letter of August; '' As for the gentlemen candidates you write of—Does any body think that the devil has no agents left?

It is a very callow virtue, sure, that cannot bear being laughed at.

I think our Captain and Master endured something more for us, before he entered into glory: and unless we follow his steps, in vain do we hope to share that glory with him. Nor shall any who sincerely endeavor to serve him, either by turning others to righteousness, or keeping them steadfast in it, lose their reward."

And in his letter of October the 19th, he exhorts him to bear patiently what was said of him at Lincoln: "but be sure," says he, '"' never to return the like treatment to your enemy.

You and J have hitherto done the best we could in that affair; do you continue to do the same, and rest the whole with Providence."

His mother writes to him on this occasion more in the way of encouragement and caution.

'If it be," says she, 'a weak virtue, that cannot bear being laughed at, I am sure it is a strong and well confirmed virtue that can stand the test of a brisk buffoonery.

I doubt too many people, though well inclined, have yet made shipwreck of faith and a good conscience merely because they could not bear raillery.

Some young persons have a natural excess of bashfulness; others are so tender of what they call honor, that they cannot endure to be made a jestof.

I would therefore advise those who are in the beginning of a christian course, to shun the company of profane wits, as they would the plague or poverty: and never to contract an intimacy with any, but such as have a good sense of religion."

But notwithstanding the warm opposition which his opponents made against him, Mr. Wesley's general good character for learning and diligence, gave such firmness and zeal to his friends, that on Thursday, March the 17th, 1726, he was elected Fellow of Lincolr

College.t His father emphatically expresses his satisfaction on * His father mentions it in his letter of the 26th of January of this year. t Private Diary.

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

this occasion, in a letter of the first of April. "I have both of yours since your election: in both, you express yourself as becometh you

What will be my own fate before the summer be over, God knows, sed passi graviora.

Wherever | am, my Jack is Fellow of Lincoln."

His mother, in a letter of March 380, tells him, in her usual strain of piety, "1 think myself obliged to return great thanks to Almighty God, for giving you good success at Lincoln.

Let whoever he pleased be the instrument, to him and to him alone the glory appertains."

Z The Monday following his election, being Marth 21, he wrote to his brother Samuel,* expressing his gratitude for the assistance he had given him in that affair.

With this letter he sent two or three copies of verses, which seem, by what he says of them, to have been written at an early period.

'I have not yet," says he, "' been able to meet with one or two gentlemen, from whom | am in hopes of getting two or three copies of verses.

'The most tolerable of my own, if any such there were, you probably received from Leyburn.

Some of those I had besides, I have sent here; and shall be very glad if they are capable of being so corrected, as to be of any service to you."

He sent three specimens of his poetry with this letter: the two following I shall insert; which considered as. hasty productions, the mere amusement of an hour or two, and sent in their rough state, lam confident every good judge will pronounce excellent, notwithstanding the modesty with which he speaks of them.

Horace, Lib. I. Ode XXII.

Integrity needs no defence ; The man who trusts to innocence, Nor wants the darts Numidians throw, Nor arrows of the Parthian bow.

Secure o'er Libya's sandy seas, Or hoary Caucasus he strays, O'er regions scarcely known to fame, Wash'd by Hydaspes' fabled stream.

While void of cares, of nought afraid, Late in the Sabine woods I stray'd; On Sylvia's lips, while pleas'd I sung, How love and soft persuasion hung !

A rav'nous wolf intent on food, Rush'd from the covert of the wood ; Yet dar'd not violate the grove Secur'd by innocence and love.

Nor Mauritania's sultry plain, So large a savage does contain ; Nor e'er so huge a monster treads Warlike Apulia's beechen shades.

This letter, and the verses which accompanied it, were inserted some years ago, by Mr. Badcock, in the Westminster Magazine. he letter 1s there without a date, which I have taken from Mr. John Wesley's Diary. Mr. Badcock tells the public, that he had a variety of curious a by him, which show Mr.

Wesley in a light which perhaps he had forgot, &c.

I shall have ocgasion ta mention this circumstance in another place,

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

Place me where no revolving sun Does o'er his radiant circle run ; Where clouds end damps alone appear, And poison the unwholesome year :

Place me in that effulgent day Beneath the sun's directer ray ; No change from its fix'd place shall move

The basis of iny lasting love.

In mitation <f, Quis desiderio sit Pudor, &c.

Sent to a gentlemia on the death of his Father.

What shame shall stop our flowing tears ?

What end shall our just sorrows know ?

Since fate, relentless to our prayers, Has giv'n the long destructive blow!

Ye muses, strike the sounding string, In plaintive strains his loss deplore ; And teach an artless yoice to sing The great, the bounteous, now no more!

For him the wise and good shall mourn, While late records his fame declare :

And oft as rolling years return, Shall pay his tomb a grateful tear.

Ah! what avail their plaints to thee ?

Ah! what avails his fame declar'd ?

Thou blam'st, alas! the just decree Whence virtue meets its just reward.

Though sweeter sounds adorn'd thy tongue Than Thracian Orpheus whilom play'd ; When list'ning to the morning song Each tree bow'd down its leafy head:

Never! ah, never from the gloom Of unrelenting Pluto's sway, Could the thin shade again resume Its ancient tenement of clay.

Indulgent patience, heav'n-born guest ! es Thy healing wings around display ; Thou gently calm'st the stormy breast And driv'st the tyrant grief away.

Corroding care and eating pain, By just degrees thy influence own; And lovely lasting peace again Resumes her long deserted throne.

His parents now invited him to spend some time with them in the sountry.

Accordingly he left Oxford in April, and staid the whole summer at Epworth and Wroote.

During this time he usually read prayers and preached twice on the*Lord's-day, and otherways assisted his father as occasion required.

His time here was by ne means wasted; he still pursued his studies, had fiequent opportunities of conversing with his parents on subjects highly interesting and instructive, and kept a regular diary of what passed.

He often takes notice of the particular subjects discussed in their various conversations, and mentions the practical observations his parents

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. JOHN WESLEY.

gai mae, and sometimes adds his own. Among others, were the following; how to increase our faith, our hope, and our love of God: prudence, simplicity, sincerity, pride, vanity; wit, humor, fancy, courtesy, and general usefulness.

His parents made such observations as reflection and long experience had suggested to them, and he carefully minuted down such rules and maxims as appeared to him important Mr. Wesley returned to Oxford on the 21st of September, and resumea ts usual course of studies.

His literary character was now established in the University: he was acknowledged by all parties to be a man of talents, and an excellent critic in the learned languages.

His compositions were distinguished by an elegant simplicity of style, and justness of thought, that strongly marked the excellence of his classical taste.

His skill in logic, or the art of reasoning, was universally known and admired.

'The high opinion that was entertained of him in these respects, was soon publicly expressed by choosing him Greek lecturer and moderator of the classes, on the 7th of November; though he had only been elected Fellow of the college in March, was little more than twentythree years of age, and had not yet proceeded Master of Arts.

I have been more exact in bringing forward all the particulars concerning him, from the latter end of the year 1724, to .he preseut time, because they have been very imperfectly known, and some of them very erroneously stated by all his biographers, who have hitherto attempted to give any account of him.

It is also evident, ~ that an accurate knowledge of these particulars, does him credit: the correspondence relative to his ordination gives the reader a view of the simplicity and integrity of his heart, in the most artless and undisguised manner, and does infinite honor to the rational affection and pious care of his parents: it likewise points out to us the kind of advice which had the chief influence in forming his religious character; and the circumstances of his preferment at Lincoln College, give the most unequivocal proof of his merit, and of the high reputation he had acquired in the university for learning, diligence, and attention to discipline, at this early period of life.

Tt appears from what bas already been said, that Mr. Wesley did not devote all his time to the severer studies, but occasionally paid his court to the muses with good success.

His paraphrase on the first eighteen verses of the 104th Psalm, is a more finished piece than any thing he had written before.

He began to write it on the 19tk of August this year, when at Epworth; and for its beauty and excellence, it deserves to be printed with more accuracy than haa yet been done.

1 shall therefore transcribe it from the original manuscript, Verse 1.

Upborne aloft on vent'rous wing, /hile, spurning earthly themes, I soar, Through paths untrod before, i What God, jvhat seraph shall I sing ?

Whom but thee should [ proclaim, Author of this wond'rous frame ?

Eternal unereated Lord, Enshrin'd in glory's radiant blaze!

At whose prolific voice, whose potent word, _ Sommanded, nothing swift retir'd, and worlds began their racs.

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. JOHN WESLEY.

ke Thou, brooding o'er the realms of mghty Th' unbottom'd infinite abyss, Bad'st the deep her rage surcease, And said'st let there be light!

JEtiereal light thy call obey'd, Glad she left her native shade, Through the wide void her living waters past;

Darkness turn'd his murmuring head, Resign'd the reins, and trembling fled ; The crystal waves roll'd on, and filled the ambient waste,

In light, effulgent robe, array'd Thou left'st the beauteous realms of day!

The golden towers inelin'd their bead, As their Sov'reign took his way.

3, 4.

The all-encircling bounds (a shining train, Minist'ring flames around him flew) Through the vast profound he drew.

When lo! sequacious to his fruitful hand, Heaven o'er the uncolor'd void, her azure curtain threw.

Lo! marching o'er the empty space, The fluid stores in order rise With adamantine chains of liquid glass, To bind the new-horn fabric of the skies

Verse 3.

Downward the Almighty Builder rode, Old Chaos groan'd beneath the God, Sable clouds his pompous car, Harnest winds before him ran, Proud to wear their Maker's chain, And told with hoarse-resounding voice, his coming from afar.

Embryon earth the signal knew, And rear'd from night's dark womb her infant head,

Though yet prevailing waves her hills o'erspread And stain'd their sickly face with pallid hue.

But when loud thunders the pursuit began, Back the affrighted spoilers ran; 8.

In vain aspiring hills opposed their race, O'er hills and vales with equal haste, 'Phe flying squadrons past, Till safe within the walls of their appointed place :

There firmly fix'd, their sure enclosures stand, Unconquerable bounds of ever-during sand!

10.

He spake! From the tall mountain's wounded side, Fresh springs roll'd down their silver tide ;

O'er the glad vales the shining wanderers stray, Soft murnraring as they flow, ll.

While in their cooling wave inclining low, The untaught natives of the field their parching thirst a.ey

12, High seated on the dancing sprays, : e Chequering with varied light their parent streams,

The feather'd quires attune their artless lays Safe from the dreaded heat of solar beams.

13, Genial show'rs at his command, ; Pour plenty o'er the barren land:

Laboring with parent throes, 4.

See! the teeming hills disclose A new birth: see cheerful green, Transitory, pleasing scene, O'er the smiling landskip glow, And gladden all the vale below,

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.,

Along the mountain's craggy brow, Ainiably dreadful now!

; See the clasping vine dispread Her gently-rising verdant head :

See the purple grape appear, Kind relief of human care !

Instinct with circling life, thy skill Uprear'd the olive's loaded hough; What time on Lebanon's proud hill Slow rose the stately cedar's brow.

Nor less rejoice the lowly plains, Of useful corn the fertile bed, Than when the lordly cedar reigns, A beauteous, but a barren shade.

Versz 17.

While in his arms the painted train, Warbling to the vocal grove, Sweetly tell their pleasing pain, Willing slaves to genial love.

18.

While the wild-goats, an active throng, From rock to rock light-bounding fly, Jehovah's praise in solemn song, Shall echo through the vaulted sky.

The reader who carefully examines these speciniens of his poetieal talents, and at the same time considers that he was designed for a more noble employment than making verses, however excellent they might be, will highly approve of the judicious advice his mother gave him about this time.

''I would not have you leave off mnaking verses,"' says she; 'rather make poetry sometimes your diversion, though never your business."

Mr. Wesley was now more desirous than ever, of improving his time to the best advantage.

Butas he had not yet taken his degree of Master of Arts, the whole of his time was not at his own disposal.

But such portions of it as were, he carefully spent in pursuit of such knowledge as promised to be beneficial to himself, and would enable him to benefit others; never indulging himself in an idle, useless curiosity, which is the common fault of most young men in the conduct of their studies.

He expresses his sentiments on this head ina letter to his mother of January, 1727.

"I am shortly to take my master's degree.

As I shall from that time be less interrupted by business not of my own choosing, I have drawn up for myself a scheme of studies from which [ do not intend, for some years at least, to vary.

I am_ perfectly come over to your opinion, that there are many truths it is not worth while to know

Curiosity indeed might be a sufficient plea for our laying out some time upon them, if we had half a dozen centuries of life to come, but methinks it is great ill-husbandry to spend a considerable part of the small pittance now allowed us, in what makes us neither a quick nor a sure return, j } «Two days ago I was reading a dispute between those celebrated masters of controversy, Bishop Atterbury and Bishop Hoadly; but must own [ was so injudicious as to break off in the middle, T could not conceive, that the dignity of the end was at all proportionate to the difficulty of attaining it.

And I thought the labor of twenty or thirty hours, if | was sure of succeeding, which I was not, would

20*

- THE LIFE OF THE

REV. JOHN WESLEY.

be Lar ill rewarded by that important piece of knowledge, whethe sishop Hoadly had misunderstood Bishop Atterbury or no?"

'The following paragraph, in the same letter, will show the reader how diligent he had long been in improving the occasions which occurred, of impressing a sense of religion on the minds of his companions, and of his soft and obliging manner of doing it.

Ahout a year and a half ago," says he, "I stole out of company at eight o'clock in the evening, with a young gentleman with whom

I was intimate.

As we took a turnin an aisle of St. Mary's Church, in expectation of a young lady's funeral, with whom we were both acquainted, I asked him if he really thought himself my friend? and if he did, why he would not do me all the good he could?

He began to protest,—in which I cut him short, by desiring him to oblige me in an instance, which he could not deny to be in his own power; to let me have the pleasure of making him a whole Christian, to which I knew he was at least half persuaded already.

That he could not do me a greater kindness, as both of us would be fully convinced when we came to follow that young woman."

He turned exceedingly serious, and kept something of that disposition ever since.

Yesterday was a fortnight he died of a consumption.

Tsaw him three days before he died; and on the Sunday following did him the last good office I could here, by preaching his funeral sermea; which was his desire when living."

Mr. Wesley proceeded Master of Arts on the 14th of February,* and acquired considerable reputation in his disputation for his degree; on which account his mother congratulates him in a letter of the fourteenth of March.

On the 18th he writes thus to her.

One advantage at least, my degree has given me; I am now at liberty, and shall be ina great measure for some time, to choose my own employment.

And as I believe | know my own deficiencies best, and which of them are most necessary to be supplied; I hope my time will turn to somewhat better account, than when it was not so much in my own disposal."

He had already fixed the plan of his studies; but how to attain a more practical knowledge of God, and a more entire conformity to his will, in the temper of his mind and in all his actions, was a point not so easily determined.

He saw what the law of God required him to be, and was deeply sensible of his deficiencies; but he did not yet see the way of faith, which the gospel points out as the way of victory, of holiness, and of peace.

'There is nothing more natural in this state of mind, than for a person to imagine, that some other situation in life would be more advantageous to him than thatin which he is placed.

He feels his present difficulties and hinderances in the way of religion; but he does not see, that every situation of life has its difficulties and hinderances, which a Christian is called upon to conquer, not toshun.

Mr. Wesley however, thought, that the company he was necessarily exposed to at Oxford, was a hinderance to his progress in religion, and that a seclusion from the world would be bighly advantageous to him inthis respect.

"Though we must disapprova of the opinion, which his riper judgment likewise condemned, wa

* Private Diary.

THE LIFE OF THE REV

JOHN WESLEY

Oso eannot but acknowledge that it gives the clearest evidence of his sincerity; and that he was not religious, to be seen of men.

He expresses the thoughts he then had of this matter, in the same letter of the 19th of March.

'''The conversation of one or two persons, whom you may have heard me speak of, I hope never without gratitude, first took off my relish for most other pleasures, so far that I despised them in comparison of that.

[ have since proceeded a step further; to slight them absolutely.

And Iam so little at present in love with even company, the most elegant entertainment next to books; that, unless the persons have a religious turn of thought, I am much better pleased without them.

I think it is the settled temper of my soul, that I should prefer, at least for some time, such a retirement, as would seclude me from all the world, to the station Lam now in.

Not that this is by any means unpleasant to me; but I imagine it would be more improving to be in a place where I might confirm or implant in my mind what habits 1 would, without interruption, before the flexibility of youth be over.

"A school in Yorkshire was proposed to me lately, on which I shall think more, when it appears whether I may have it or not.

A good salary is annexed to it.

But what has made me wish for it most, is the frightful description, as they call it, which some gentlemen who know the place, gave me of it yesterday.

It lies in a little vale, so pent up between two hills, that it is scarce accessible on any side; so that you can expect little company from without, and within there is none at all.

I should therefore be entirely at liberty to converse with company of my own choosing, whom for that reason | would brfng with me; and company equally agreeable, wherever I fixed, could not put me to less expense.

"The sun that walls his airy way To cheer the world, and bring the day ; The moon that shines with borrow'd light,

The stars that gild the gloomy night, All of these, and all I see, Should be sung, and sung by me:

These praise their Maker as they can, But want, and ask the tongue of man."

f am full of business: but have found a way to write, without taking any time from that.

It is but rising an hour sooner in the morning, and going into company an hour later in the evening; both which may be done without any inconvenience."

'The school however was otherways disposed of; at which his mother was well pleased.

''I am not sorry," says she, ''that you have missed the school; that way of life would not agree with your constitution; and I hope God has better work for you to do."

Mr. Wesley saw, that a loose and desultory way of reading and studying, was not the way to accurate knowledge; and to avoid falling into this error, he had, some time before he took his master's degree, laid down a plan of study which he now closely pursued.

Certain hours, inthe morning and afternoon, of each day in the week, were appropriated to the study of certain branches of knowledge: and he neyer suffered himself to deviate from the rule he had laid down.

Thus, his hours of study on Mondays and

THE LIFE OF THE REV

JOHN WESLEY.

Tuesdays, were devoted to the Greek and Roman classics, histo rians and poets.—Wednesdays, to logic and ethics.—Thursdays, to Hebrew and Arabic.—Fridays, to metaphysics and natural philosophy.—Saturdays, to oratory and poetry, chiefly composing.—:

Sundays, to divinity.

In the intermediate hours, between these more fixed studies, he perfected himself in the French language, which he had begun to learn two or three years before: he also read a great variety of modern authors in almost every department of science!

His method was this: he first read an author regularly through; then, in the second reading, transcribed into his collections, such passages as he thought important, either for the information they contained, or the beauty of expression.

'This method not only . inured him to industry and accuracy, but it considerably increased his stock of knowledge, and gave him a familiar acquaintance with the authors he had read.

It has been doubted by some persons, whether the mathematics entered into Mr. Wesley's plan of studies at the university.

But among the authors mentioned in his Diary, I find, Euclid, Keil, S'Gravesande, Sir Isaac Nowton, &c. and he seems to have studied hem with great attention.

He sometimes amused himself with experiments in optics.

It has been nulore observed, that his father had two livings.

He now became less able to attend to the duties of his station, than formerly; especially as it was difficult, and s>metimes dangerous in the winter, to pass between Epworth and Wroote: and it was not easy to procure an assistant to his mind, in this remote corner of the kingdom.

He was therefore desirous, that his son, Mr. John Wesley, should come into the country, and reside chiefly at Wroote, as his curate.

Mr. Wesley complied with his father's request, who thus expresses himself in a letter of June,—'' I do not think that I have thanked you enough for your kind and dutiful letter of the 14th instant.

When you come hither, your head-quarters will, I believe, for the most part be at Wroote, and mine at Epworth; though sometimes making a change."

Accordingly, he left Oxford on the 4th of August; and coming to London, spent some days with his brother Samuel, and then proceeded on his journey to take upon him his appointed charge.

In this part of Lincolnshire, the ague is endemic, and in October he was seized with it; at the same time he was called to Oxford, probably to oblige Dr. Morley, the Rector of Lincoln College, on some election business.

This gentleman had rendered such services to Mr. Wesley, in his election to Lincoln, that he used to say, ''I can refuse Dr. Morley nothing."

In the present instance, his gratitude overcame all objections against travelling on horseback, through wet and cold, with an ague upon him.

He reached Oxford on the 16th, and left it again on the 25th, travelling in the same manner back to Wroote, though often very ill on the road.

He now continued in the country for some time, still pursuing the same plan of study, as far as the nature of his situation would permit.

Mr. Wesley's general knowledge, and agreeable conversation had endeared him to all his acquaintance at Oxford

He was a most engaging an | instructive companion ; open and communica

THE LIFE

OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

Q37 tive to his friends, and civil and obliging to all.

'The following let ter will set this part of his character in aclear light.

It was written by one of the Fellows of his own College, who, it seems, had been good deal absent, and knew little of him, except what he had learned from the report of those who had been acquainted with him.

« Coll. Line. Dec. 28, 1727.

"Sir, —Yesterday I had the satisfaction of receiving your kind and obliging letter, whereby you have given me asingular instance of that goodness and civility which is essential to your character ; and strongly confirmed to me, the many encomiums which are given you in this respect, by all who have the happiness to know you.

This makes me infinitely desirous of your acquaintance.

And when I consider those shining qualities which I hear daily mentioned in your praise, I cannot but lament the great misfortune we all suffer, in the absence of so agreeable a person from the college.

But I please myself with the thoughts of seeing you here on chapter-day, and of the happiness we shall have in your company in the summer.

In the mean time, I return you my most sincere thanks for this favor, and assure you, thatif it should ever lie in my power to serve you, no one will be more ready to do it, than, sir, *'Your most obliged and most humble servant,

"Lew. Fenton."

Mr. Wesley continued in the country till July, 1728, when he returned by way of London to Oxford, where he arrived on the 27th of this month, with a view to obtain priests' orders.

No reason is assigned, why he was not ordained priest sooner: it is evident, however, that he had never applicd for it, probably on ace count of his age.

On Sunday, the 22d of September, he was ordained priest, by Dr. Potter, Bishop of Oxford, who had ordained him deacon in 1725.

Mr. Wesley himself has made a mistake in the date of his ordination.

In the first part of his Farther Appeal, he says, "I was ordained deacon in 1725, and priest in the year following."

Chis only proves, that in giving the dates of things which had taken place, he did not always consult his diary, but trusted to his memory, which sometimes failed him.

'To convince the reader, that I have given the true date, I will insert below a part of his letter of Priests' Orders.* sites October 1.

He set out for Lincolnshire, and did not again visit Oxford fill the 16th of June, 1729.

At this time his brother Charles, Mr. Morgan, and one or two more, had just formed a | t- * Tenor preesentium nos Johanues permissione divina Oxon.

Episcopus, N)tum facimus universis quod nos Episcopus antedictus die Domuinico (viz.) Viceimo secundo die mensis

Septembris, Anno Domini Millesimo Sepingentesimo Vicesimo octavo in Ecclesia Cathedrali Christi Oxon.

Sacros Ordines Dei Omnipotentis prasidio celebrantes:

Dilecitum nobis in Christo Johannem Wesley, Artis Magistrum, e Coll. Lincoln.

Oxon. Socium.—ad Sacrum Preshyteratus Ordinem juxta morem et ritus Eecclesie Anglicanze admissimus et promovimus ipsumque in Preshyterum tune et ibidem rite et Canonice Ordinavimus.

Datum sub Sigillonostro Episcopali in prainissorum fidem ac testimonium die mensis Annoque Domini supra expressis et nostrae Conseerationis Anno decime quarto.

Jo, Oxon.

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JGHN WESLEY.

le society, chiefly to assist each other in their studies, and to con sult onthe best method of employing their time to advantage During his stay here, he was almost constantly with them in the evenings ; but about the middle of August, he returned to his charge at Wroote, where he continued till he received the following letter from Dr. Morley, the Rector of his college, dated the 21st of October.—*'At a meeting of the society, just before I left college, to consider of the proper method to preserve discipline and good government ; among several things agreed on, it was in the opinion of all that were present, judged necessary that the junior Fellows who should be chosen Moderators, shall in person attend the duties of their office, if they do not prevail with some of the Fellows to officiate for them.

We all thought it would be a great hardship on Mr. Fenton, to call him from a perpetual Curacy or Donative ; yet this we must have done,.had not Mr. Hutchins been so kind to him and us, as to free us from the uneasiness of doing a hard thing, by engaging to supply his place in the hall for the present year.

Mr. Robinson would as willingly supply yours, but the serving of two cures about fourteen iniles from Oxford, and ten. at least as bad as the worst of your roads in the isle, makes it, he says, impossible for him to discharge the duty constantly.

We hope it may be as much for your advantage to reside at college as where you are if ee take pupils, or can get a curacy in the neighborhood of Oxon. our father may certainly have another curate, though not so much to his satisfaction : yet we are persuaded that this will not move him to hinder your return to college, since the interest of college, and obligation to statue requires it."—Jn consequence of this letter, he quitted his father's curacy at Wroote, and November 22, came to reside at Oxford.

CHAP bee

OF MR. WESLEY'S RESIDENCE AT OXFORD FROM NOVEMBER, 1729,

TO OCTOBER,

1735; WITH

AN ACCOUNT

OF THE

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE FIRST METHODIST SOCIETY, DURING THIS PERIOD.

Hitherto we have viewed Mr. Wesley, as the polite collegian, rising into notice and esteem for his literary talents; and in the humble station of curate to his father.

The reader will observe, that he did not quit this station from discontent, or restless ambition, but at the call of the heads of his college.

It is manifest, that he had not the least conception of what afterwards followed.

In consequence of the order he had received, he now entered upon a new situation: he obtained pupils, and became a tutor in the college : he presided in the hall as moderator in the disputations, held six times a week, and had the chief direction of a religious society

As a tutor he was singularly diligert and careful of his pupils, con sidering himself responsible for them, not only to their parents and the community, but to God; and therefore labored to make them both scholars and Christians.

Some of them disapproved of his -

THE LIFE OF THE REV

JOHN WESLEY.

religious severities, and refused to join with him in them, but still sontinued under his care as pupils, and warmly acknowledged their obligations to him.

As moderator in the disputations, he acquired a facility and expertness in arguing especially, as he himself observes, *'in discerning and pointing out well covered and plausible fallacies," which afterwards gave him a great superiority over most of his numerous adversaries.

But his endeavors to become religious, will form the chief subject of this chapter.

I call all that he did mere endeavors, because he did not attain the end which he aimed at, peace of mind, comfort in God, and a command over all his passions.

He was a long time before he was fully convinced that his own.endeavors were insuflicient to give him the mind that was in Christ.

He clearly saw, in 1725, what the gospel was intended to do-for him, and for all mankind; to be the means of reconciling him to God, and giving him a title to the heavenly inheritance; of cleansing him from sin, and preparing him for the enjoyment of heaven: and he retained this view of the general design of the gospel, from that period to the end of his life, without the least variation, But he did not yet understand the method proposed in the gospel, of putting a sinner in possession of these blessings, nor the order in which the mind is capable of acquiring them.

Itis true, he read the Scriptures daily, at this time, and in his religious researches was homo unius libri, a man of one book.

But his preconceived opinions were as a blind before his mind, and completely hid from his view, the gospel method of attaining present salvation.

'This is no reproach to Mr. Wesley, nor any objection against the doctrines he afterwards embraced.

It is the common lct of all men to imbibe in their youth, notions which afterwards hinder them from perceiving the most obvious truths.

It is well known that the systems of natural philosophy, which ingenious men have formed and taught to young students, have beer the chief hinderances to the progress of knowledge."*

What kept * The two following instances are remarkable proofs of this.

Galen, was well acquainted with the difference between arteries and veins; he knew the effects of ligatures in the operation of bleeding, and had all the principal data familiar to his mind, from which Harvey concluded, that the blood circulates through the body.

Yet Galen, though accustomed to the process of reasoning, drew nosuch conclusion from them; the notion that the blood moved to and fro, in the vessels, like the flux and reflux of the sea, so possessed and blinded his mind, that he could not perceive a consequence which naturally and obviously followed from the things which he knew. his veil remained on the minds of pvhilosophers and physicians for about fourteen hundred years, so that Harvey deserves as much praise for breaking through the shackles of ancient error, and impartially following the light of truth, as for the discovery itself.

When Dr. Priestly's experiments on air, were first published in France, they roused the French chymists froma kind of lethargy (de Vengourdissement, as one of therm expresses it,) yet Macquer, one of the first chymists, not only in Fraace, but perhaps in Europe, speaking of the discovery of the nitrous gas, or air, has frankly acknowledged, that he hardly thought it possible an experienced chymist would ever have madeit.

That his principles would have hindered him from attempting the experiment, which was necessary to make the discovery in question.

So true it is, that though in general, Knowledge acquired leads. the mind to a farther progress, yet, if we place too much confidence in received opinions, and in the consequences we draw from them, they may sometimes hinder us from discovering the most obvious truths.

See Macquer's Dictionnaire de Chyme.

Tom. 2, page 323 Edit. 1778.

THE LIFE

OF THE REY. JOHN WESLEY.

his mind in a state of perplexity, was a confused notion of justifica. tion; which he either confounded with sanctification, or thought a man must be sanctified before he can be justified.

'This notion hindered him from perceiving, that to justify in the language of Paul, is to pardon a repenting believing sinner, as an act of grace; not for the sake of any previous holiness in him, but through Jesus

Christ alone.

As soon as he was convinced of this, he was no longer embarrassed and perplexed; he saw immediately the plan which the gospel proposes of reconciling sinners to God, of making them holy in heart and life, and of giving them a sure hope, full of immortality. —But let us attend him through the period appropriated to this chapter, and we shall see the efforts of a great mind to do the will of God; and every step we take, will convince us of the uprightness of his intention.

It appears from the account | have given of Mr. Charles Wesley, that for more than two years before this time he had studied very hard, and through his brother's advice and influence was become deeply serious; that during the last summer he had received the sacrament weekly, and had prevailed on two or three young men to do the same; and these gentlemen had occasionally met together for the purpose of assisting and encouraging each other in their duty, and of regulating their employments by certain rules.

'The regular method of arranging their studies and other employments procured them the distinguishing epithet of Methodists, which according to Mr. Charles, was given them before his brother came to"

Oxford in November.

'This is probably the most accurate account; for when Mr. Wesley speaks of this appellation, he mentions it only in very general terms, without attermpting to state at what period of the society it was first given.

'The exact regularity of their lives as well as studies," says he, 'occasioned a young gentleman of Christ Church to say, 'here is a new set of Methodists sprung up;' alluding to some ancient physicians who were so ~ called.* "The name was new and quaint; so it took immediately, and the Methodists were known all over the university.

It does not appear, however, that these gentlemen met together at any fixed or stated times, or that they had made any regulations

Themison was the founder of this sect, about thirty or forty years before the Christian era; and it flourished according to Alpinus, about three hundred years.

Le Clerc informs us, that the physicians of this sect were called Methodists, because they took it into their head, to find out a more easy method of teaching and practising the art of physic.

However this may be, it is certain that some of the greatest physicians of the time in which the sect flourished, were Methodists.

That Themison was a man of the mest extensive practice, is evidently implied in the words of Juvenal, if he speaks of the same person, which is generally supposed.

He is describing the infirmities of an old man, and observes, Circumfilit agmine facto Morborum omne genus, quorum si nomina queras

Promptius expediam Quot Themasen egros autumno acciderit uno.

" A whole troop of all kinds of diseases rush upon him or atl sides; 3t youask vheir names, I could as soon reckon up :ow many patients Themison killed in one autumn." —Had his practice, however, been very unsuccessful, 1. is ret probabia

4 would have been so extensive as to become almost proverbial.

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

24) for this purpose before Mr. John Wesley joined them.

When he came amongst them, they gladly committed the direction of the whole to him; and from this time the society began to assume a more regular form; it is from this period therefore, that he commences his history of it, in the following words:

"In November, 1729, four young gentlemen of Oxford, Mr.

John Wesley, Fellow of Lincoln College; Mr. Charles Wesley, student of Christ Church; Mr.' Morgan, commoner of Christ Church; and Mr. Kirkman, of Merton College; began to spend some evenings in a week together, in reading chiefly the Greek

Testament.

'The next year, two or three of Mr. John Wesley's pupils desired the liberty of meeting with them; and afterwards one of Mr. Charles Wesley's pupils.

Jt was in 1732, that Mr.

Ingham of Queen's College, and Mr. Broughton of Exeter, were added to their number.—To these in April, was joined Mr. Claytou of Brazen-Nose, with two or three of his pupils.

About the same time Mr. James Harvey was permitted to meet with them, and afterwards Mr. Whitefield."t These four young gentlemen continued their meetings for some time, without any other views than their own benefit.

But in the summer of 1730; Mr. Morgar called at the gaol to see a man who was condemned for killing his wife, and told them, that, from the conversation he had with one of the debtors, he verily believed it would do much good if any one would be at the pains of now and then speaking with them.

Having mentioned this several times, Mr. Wesley and his brother Charles, went with him on the 24th of August to the castle, and were so well satisfied with their visit, that they determined to go thither once or twice a week.

'They had not done this long, before Mr. Morgan, who seems to have led the way in acts of charity and benevolence to others, desired Mr. Wesley to go with him to see a poor woman in the town who was sick.

When they began to reflect on the benefit this might be of to the poor, they thought it would be well worth while to spend two or three hours in the week in this species of charity, especially if the minister of the parish in which such person was, did not object to it.

But as this practice was quite new, and had an appearance of irregularity, on which ac8ount it might give offence, Mr. Wesley did not choose to proceed any further without advice.

He wrote to his fither, who was remarkably attached to regularity and church-order, stating what they had hitherto done, and what their design wis; begging to have his opinion whether they had already gone too far? 'W hether they should stand still where they were, or go forward?

His father's answer is dated September 21, in which he says, © As to your own designs and employments, what can I say less of them than valde probo; and that I have the highest reason to bless

God, that he has given me two sons together at Oxford, to whom he has given grace and courage to turn the war against the world and the devil, which is the best way to conquer them,

They have but one enemy more to combat with, the flesh; which if they take t Wesley's Works, vol. xv. page 375.

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

care to subdue by fasting and prayer, there will be no more for them to do, but to proceed steadily in the same course, and expect the crown which fadeth not away.

You nave reason to bless Ged, as I do, that you have so fast a friend as Mr. Morgan, who I see in the most. difficult service, is ready to break the ice for you.

"JT am afraid lest the main objection you make against your going on in the business of the prisoners, may secretly proceed trom flesh and blood.

For who can harm you if you are foliowers of that which is so good?

And which will be one of the marks by which the Shepherd of Israel will know his sheep at the last day.

Though, if it were possible for you to suffer a little in the cause, you. would have a confessor's reward.

You own that none but such as are out of their senses would be prejudiced against you for acting in this manner.

Go on then in God's name in the path to which your Saviour has directed you, and that track wherein your father has gone before you!

For when I was an undergraduate, I visited those in the castle there, and reflect on it with great satisfaction to this day.

Walk as prudently as you can, though not fearfully, and my heart and prayers are with you.

Your first regular step is to consult with him, if any such there be, who has a jurisdiction over the 'prisoners; and the next is te obtain the direction and approbation of your bishop.

This is Monday morning, at which time I shall never forget you.

Accordingly, to Him who is every where, I now heartily commit you."

This advice, from a person on whose judgment, experience, and orthodoxy they could depend, gave them courage: it confirmed them in their benevolent purposes, and animated them with zeal in the execution of them.

'They carefully attended, however, to the prudential directions; and Mr. Wesley immediately consulted Mr.

Gerard, the Bishop of Oxford's chaplain, who likewise attended the prisoners when any were condemned to die, for at other times they were left to their own care.

He proposed to him their design of serving the prisoners as far as they could, and his own intention of preaching there once a month, if the bishop should approve of it.

Mr. Gerard commended the design, and said he would answer for the bishop's approbation, to whom he would take the first opportunity of mentioning it.

'The bishop being consulted, not only gave his permission, but was highly pleased with the undertaking, and hoped it would have the desired success.

Sheltered by such respectable authority, they thought themselves secure, and prosecuted their design with diligence.

But no human authority is sufficient to restrain the overflowings of a mind at eninity with God.

'The old drones in religion, who retain little of Christianity but the name, think themselves insulted by any extraordinary piety and zeal in young men: and the gay and thoughtless are irritated, because they think their peculiar pleasures and whole manner of life is thereby condemned.

'Thus the case seems to have 3tood between these young men and their opponents at Oxford,

The opposition increased.

The men of wit in Christ Church envered the lists against them, and between mirth and anger, made u pretty many reflections upon the sacramentarvans, as they were yleased to call them, 'Their allies of Merton, thought both thie

THE LIFE OF THE REY. JOHN WESLEY.

QE and the title of Methodists, too decent, as implying something com mendable; they therefore changed it, and honored them with the tele of the Holy Club.

But most of these being persons of wel known characters, they made no proselytes from the sacrament, till a gentleman eminent for learning, and well esteemed for piety

Joining them, told his nephew, that if he dared to go to the weekly communion any longer, he would turn him out of doors.

This argument had no success; the young gentleman communicated next week, The uncle now became more violent, and shook his nephew by the throat, to convince him more effectually, that re ceiving the sacrament every week was founded in error: but this argliment appearing to the young gentleman to have no weight in it, he continued his usual practice.

This eminent person, so well esteemed for piety, was however indefatigable in his endeavors to suppress it.

He now changed the mode of attack, and like a true agent of satan, kept close to the letter of the Apostle's advice, but grossly perverted the spirit of it.

By a soft obliging manner towards him, he melted down the young gentleman's resolution of being so strictly religious, and from this time he began to absent himself five Sundays out of six, from the sacrament.

'This success gave the opposition new strength, and one of the seniors of the colJege consulting with the doctor, they prevailed with two other young gentlemen to promise they would only communicate three times a year, The opposition now becoming more serious, by some persons of influence taking so decided a part against them, the two Mr. Wesleys wrote to their father again, stating their situation, and asking further advice.

His answer, which is dated December 1, now lies before me.

day I received both yours, and this evening, in the course of our reading, I thought I found an answer that would be more proper than any I myself could dictate; though since it will not be easily translated, [send it in the original.

Toddy wor Kavyyorg vreg vuwy mendjoowar TH MaQaxdyoer vmEOTrEQrooevoKHa TH vaga-* What would you be? Would you be angels? I question whether a mortal can arrive to a greater degree of perfection than steadily to do good, and for that very reason patiently and meekly to sufferevil.

For my part, on the present view of your actions and designs, my daily prayers are that God would keep you humble: and then I am sure that if you continue to suffer for righteousness' sake, though it be but in a lower degree, the spirit of God and of glory shall in some good measure rest upen you.

And you cannot but feel such a satisfaction in your own minds as you would not part with for all the world, Be never weary of well-doing: never look back, for you know the prize and the crown are before you: though I can scarce think so meanly of you, as that you should be discouraged with the erackling of thorns under a pot.

Be not high-minded, but fear.

Preserve an equal temper of mind under whatever treatment you meet with, from a not very just or well-natured world.

Bear no *Cor. vii. 4.

Great is my glorying of you.

Iam filled with corafort.

Iam exceeding joyful.

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

more sail than is necessary, but steer steady.

The less you value yourselves for these unfashionable duties (as there is no such tning as works of supererogation) the more all good and wise men wil value you, if they see your works are all of a piece; or which ts infinitely more, He, by whom actions and intentions are weighed, wil. both accept, esteem, and reward you.

hear my son John has the honor of being styled the father of the Holy Club: if it be so, 1am sure I must be grandfather of it; and I need not say, that I had rather any of my sons should be so dignified and distinguished, than to have the title of His HourNESS."

In the same letter he advises them to use great mildness towards their persecutors, but at the same time to avoid a mean or sneaking behavior, and rather to show an open manly firmness, which is highly becoming in a mind conscious of acting well.

In answer to this, Mr. Wesley wrote to his father December 11.

He says, '' We all return you our sincere thanks for your timely and necessary advice; and should be exceedingly glad if it were as easy to follow it, as it is impossible not to approve it.

'I'hat doubtless is the very point we have to gain, before any other can be managed successfully, to have an habitual lively sense of our being only instruments in His hand, who can do all things either with or without any instrument.

But how to fix this sense in us, is the great question.—We hope you and all our friends will continue to intercede for us, to Him with whom all things are possible.

night I expect to be in company with the gentleman who did us the honor to take the first notice of our little society.

I have terrible reasons to think he is as slenderly provided with humanity as with sense and learning.

However, | must not let slip this opportunity, because he is at present in some distress, occasioned by his being obliged to dispute in the schools on Monday; though he is not furnished with such arguments as he wants.

I intend, if he has not procured them before, to help him to some arguiments, that I may at least remove that prejudice from him, that, 'we are friends to none but those who are as queer as ourselves.' "

Under the encouragement of his father's letter they still continued to meet together as usual, and to confirm one another in their pious resolutions.

'They communicated once a week.

'They visited the prisoners, and some poor families in the town when they were sick; and that they might have wherewith to relieve their distress, they abridged themselves of all the superfluities and of many of the conveniences of life.

'They took every opportunity of conversing with their acquaintance in the most useful manner, to awaken in therm a sense of religion.

But the outcry daily increasing, they thought it proper, by way of self-defence, to propose to their friends or opponents as opportunity offered, these or the like questions:

"1, Whether it does not concern all men of all conditions te imitate Him as much as they can, who went about doing good?

Whether all Christians are not concerned in that command, ' Whil2 we have time let us do good to all men.?

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

Whether we shall not be more happy hereafter, the more good we do now?

2. Whether we may not try to do good to our acquaintance among the young gentlemen of the university.

Particularly whether we may not endeavor to convince them of the necessity ot being Christians, and of being scholars?

Whether we may not try to convince them of the necessity of method and industry, in order to either learning or virtue?

Whether we may not try to persuade them to confirm and increase their industry, by communicating as often as they can?

Whether we may not mention to them the authors whom we conceive to have written best on those subjects?

Whether we may-not assist them as we are able, from time to time, to form resolutions upon what they read in those authors, and to execute them with steadiness and perseverance?

3. May we not try to do good to those who are hungry, naked, or sick?

If we know any necessitous family, may we not give them a little food, clothes, or physic, as they want?

If they can read, may we not give thema Bible, a Common Prayer Book, or a Whole Duty of Man?

May we not inquire, now and then, how they have used them; explain what they do not understand, and enforce what they do?

May we not enforce upon them the necessity of private prayer, and of frequenting the church and sacrament?

May we not contribute what we are able, toward having their children clothed, and taught to read?

4, May we not try to do good to those who are in prison?

May we not release such well-disposed persons as remain in prison for smal] debts?

May we not Jend small sums to those who are of any trade, that they may procure themselves tools and materials to work with?

May we not give to them who appear to want it most, a little money, or clothes, or physic? "?

It was impossible for any person, who had a grain of either humanity or religion left, to answer these questions in the negative, however averse he mgiht be to practice the duties proposed in them.

No one attempted it; but several, when they understood the plan of their designs, increased their little stock of money for the prisoners and the poor, by subscribing something quarterly to it; so that the more persons they proposed their designs to, the more they were confirmed in the belief that they were acting right, and more determined to pursue their plan, notwithstanding the ridicule which increased fast upon them during the winter. it appears from the questions here proposed, which relate to the students, that Mr. Wesley was not inattentive to their progress in learning, though he endeavored to make them religious.

His regular method of study, his diligence, and great care to make his pupits thoroughly understand every thing they read, were admirably adapted to make them scholars.

It is indeed universally allowed, that he was an excellent tutor, and his pupils have in general acknowledged themselves under infinite obligations to him on this account, Q1*

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESI EY.

This year, Mr. Wesley and his brother Charles, began the prac tice of conversing together in Latin, whenever they were alone chiefly with a view of acquiring a facility in expressing themselves in this language, on all occasions, with perspicuity, energy, and elegance.

This practice they continued for near sixty years; and with such success, that if their style did not equal, it certainly, on some subjects, approached nearer to the best models of conversa tion in the Augustan age, than many of the learned have thought it possible to attain.

In the beginning of the year 1731, a meeting was held by several of the seniors of the college, to consult on the speediest way to stop the progress of enthusiasm in it.

Mr. Wesley and his friends did not learn what was the result of this very pious consultation; but it was soon publicly reported, that Dr. ——— and the Censors were going to blow up the Godly Club,

This was now their common title; though they were sometimes.dignified with tnat of the Enthusiasts, or the Reforming Club.—It is curious to observe, the different modes of attack sometimes made use of, both against persons and doctrines.

When the opposers can derive no advantage, either from Scripture or reason, they give bad names to the best things; in order to prejudice the minds of those, who never think for themselves.

As new difficulties arose, Mr. Wesley lost no opportunity of consulting his friends.

He now wrote to his brother Samuel, at Westminster; whose answer is dated April—'I designed," says he, "to have written to Mr. Bateman, to whom J read part of your last letter, concerning the execrable consultation in order to stop the progress of religion, by giving it a false name.

He lifted up his eyes and hands, and protested he could not have believed such a thing.

He gave Mr. Morgan a very good character, and said he should always think himself obliged to him, for the pains he took in reclaiming a young pupil of his, who was just got into ill company, and upon the brink of destruction.—I do not like your being called a club, that name is really calculated to do mischief.

But the other charge of enthusiasm can weigh with none, but such as drink away their senses, or never had any: for surely activity in social duties, and a strict attendance on the ordained means of race, are the strongest guards imaginable against it.

J called on r Terry, to desire him to subscribe to Job, but did not meet with him at home; in two or three days, O rem ridiculam et jocosam! he did me the favor to call upon me.

I said I hope my two brothers have still good characters at Oxford,—he answered he believed they were studious and sober.

When he was got down stairs he turned about, and said, I think I have heard your brothers are exemplary and take great pais to instil good principles into young people.

[told him, and you may guess | told him the truth, I was very glad to hear such a character of them, especially from him."

From the last words, it is pretty plain, that Dr. 'Terry was aa avowed opposer of Mr. Wesley and his friends. though he was

2onstrained to bear testimony to the goodness of their characters: jut whether he was the grave gentleman who so piously took his nephew ly the throat to convert him to his own way of thinking

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. JOHN WESLEY.

24"

. and acting; and who consulted with the censors how,to stop the progress of religion among them, is not certain.

In the midst of such opposition, Mr. Wesley thought it prudent to take every method in his power, to prevent the good that was in them from being evil spoken of; and with this view, and to obtain further advice, he wrote in May, to the Rev. Mr. Hoole,* an aged clergyman in his father's neighborhood, of known wisdom and integrity.

Part of his answer runs thus:t "As to my own sense of the matter, I confess I cannot but heartily approve of that serious and religious turn of mind that prompts you and your associates to those pious and charitable offices; and can have no notion of that man's religion, or concern for the honor of the university, that opposes you, as faras your design respects the colleges.

T should be loth to send a son of mine to any seminary, where his conversation with virtuous young men, whose professed design of meeting together at proper times, was to assist each other in forming good resolutions, ad encouraging one another to execute them with constancy and steadiness, was inconsistent with any received maxims or rules of life among the members."

On the 15th of April Mr. Wesley, in company with his brother, set out on foot for Epworth; for they now saved every penny the could, to give it to the poor.

They returned to Oxford on the 12t of May, and on the 11th of June he wrote to his father, giving him a very discouraging account of their little society.

With respect to their walk he observes, that it was not sg pleasant to Oxford as froin it, though in one respect more useful.

' For it let us see,"' says he, 'that four or five and twenty miles is an, easy and safe day's journey in hot weather as well as cold.

We have made another discovery too, which may be of some service; that it is easy to read as we walk ten or twelve miles, and that it neither makes us faint nor gives us any other symptom of weariness, more than the mere walking without reading at all. s Since our return, our little company that used to meet us on a Sunday evening, is shrunk into almost none at all.

Mr. Morgan is sick at Holt; Mr. Boyce is at his father's house at Barton; Mr.

Kirkham must very shortly leave Oxford, to be his uncle's curate, and a young gentleman of Christ Church, who used to make a fourth, either afraid or ashamed or both, is returned to the ways of the world, and studiously shuns our company.

However, the poor at the castle have still the gospel preached to them, and some of their temporal wants supplied, our little fund rather increasing than diminishing.

Nor have we yet been forced to'discharge any of the children which Mr. Morgan left to our care: though I wish they too, do not find the want of him: Iam sure some of their parents will.

however give us a better prospect ; John Whitelamb in particular, I believe with this you will receive some account from himself, how his time is employed.

He reads one English, one Latin, and one Greek book alternately ; and never meddles with a new one in any of the languages till he has ended the old one.

If * Private Diary.

+ Wesley's Works, vol. xxvi. p. 99

THE LIFE

OF THE REV

JOHN WESLEY.

he goes on as he has begun, I dare take upon me to say, that by the time he has been here four or five years, there will not be such an one, of his standing in Lincola-College, perhaps not in the university of Oxford."

But notwithstanding their little company was thus scattered, and they left to stand alone, yet they still pursued their designs of doing as much good as possible, with the same diligence and zeal as before.

How few attain to this steadiness of mind in that which is good ! Who will support an uniform character in an unfashionable attachment to the duties of religion in every situation, uninfluenced by friends or enemies.

Surely none but those who act from principle, who do not consider so much what men say or do, as what judgment God forms of them in every action of life.

The present situation of these two young men tried and proved them in this respect, and they stood firm as the beaten anvil to the stroke.

Some of their friends however began to think that they carried matters too far, and laid unnecessary bffrdens on themselves, This subject Mr. Wesley mentions in a letter to his mother of the same date with that mentioned above to his father, giving her at the same time some account of the effects of their journey.

motion and sun together," says he, "in our last hundred and fifty miles' walk so thoroughly carried off all our superfluous humors, that we continued perfectly in health, though it is here a very sickly season.

And Mr. Kirkham assures us, on the word ofa priest and a physician, that if we will but take the same medicine once or twice ayear, we shall never need any other to keep us from the gout—When we were with him, we touched two or three times upon a nice subject, but did not come to any full conclusion.

The point debated, was what is the meaning of being 'righteous over much,' or by the more common phrase of, being too strict in religion f and what danger there was of any of us falling into that extreme ?

%; "All the ways of being too righteous or too strict, which we could think of, were these : either the carrying some one particular virtue to so great a height, as to make it clash with some others , or the laying too much stress on the instituted means of grace ro the neglect of the weightier matters of the law; or, the multiplying prudential means upon ourselves so far, and binding ourselves to the observance of them so strictly, as to obstruct the end we aimed at by them, either by hindering our advance in heavenly affections in general, or by retarding our progress in some particular virtue.

Our opponents seemed to think my brother and 1 in some danger of being too strict in this last sense ; of laying burdens on ourselves too heavy to be borne, and consequently too heavy to be of any use to us.

"Tt is easy to observe, that aimost every one thinks that rule to tally needless, which he does not need himself; and as to the chris tian spirit itself, almost every one calls that degree of it which he does not himself aim at enthusiasm.

If therefore we plead for either (not as if we thought the former absolutely needful, neither as if we had attained the latter) it is no great wonder that they who are not for us in practice should be against us

If you who area

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN

WESLEY,

ess prejudiced judge, have perceived us faulty in this matter, too superstitious or enthusiastic, or whatever it is to be called; we earnestly desire to be speedily informed of our error, that we may no longer spend our strength on that which profiteth not.

Or whatever there may be on the other hand, in which you have observed us to be too remiss, that likewise we desire to know as soonas possible.

'This is a subject which we would understand with -as much aceuracy as possible, it being hard to say which is of the worst consequence : the being too strict, the really carrying things too far the wearying ourselves and spending our strength in burdens tha: are unnecessary ; or the being frightened by those terrible words,

'rom what, if not directly necessary, would atleast be useful."

The reader will easily observe that this letter, written toa parent, to whom he often laid open all his heart without the least restraint or disguise, speaks a mind ardently bent ona total devotion to God, and anxious to discover the most excellent way of attaining it.

The following letter written in November to his brother Samuel, treats on the same subject he had mentioned to his mother, and discovers his sentiments more at large.

It seems Mr. Samuel Wesiey had suggested to him, that in his general seriousness, and in one or two othef points of behavior, he carried matters too far ; that these little things might give a prejudice against other parts of his conduct that were excellent, and of the utmost importance ; and that he might relax a little in these smaller matters without injuring his general design.

In answer to these remarks of his brother, he says; '' Considering the other changes that [ remember in myself, I shall not at all wonder if the time comes when we differ as little in our conclusions as we do now in our premises.

In most we seem to agree already: especially as to rising, not keeping much company, and sitting by a fire, which I always do if any one in the room does, whether at home or abroad.

But these are the very things about which others will never agree with me.

Had I given up these, or but one of them, rising early, which implies going to bed early (though I never am sleepy now) and keeping so little company, not one man in ten of those who are offended at me, ag it is, would ever open their mouth against any of the other particulars.

Forthe sake of these, those are mentioned; the root of the matter lies here.

Would J but employ a third of my money, and about half my time as other folks do, smaller matters would be overlooked.

But I think, 'Nél tanti est?

Asto my hair, I am much more sure, that what this enables me to do, is according to the Scripture, than I am that the length of it is contrary to it.* »

"[ have often thought of a saying of Dr. Hayward's when he camined me for priest's orders; 'Do you know what you are about?

Wesley wore his hair remarkably long and flowing on his shoulders.

As he was often indisposed, his mother thought it tires his health, and was very y believe," says she in a letter, desirous that he should have it taken off: "I verily a * you will never have any good state of health, while you keep your hair,"

He ohjected against parting with his hair, because it would occasion some tnerease o¥ his expenses, which he could not afford, without giving less to the poor.

His brother Samuel took a middle way, and advised him to have his hair cut short. er; and ths advice he followed.

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY

You are biding defiance to all mankind, He that would live a christian priest, ought to know, that Whether his hand be against every man or no, he must expect every man's hand should be against him.'

It is not strange that every man's hand, who is not a Christian, should be against him that endeavers to be so.

But is it not hard that even those who are with us should be against us ; that a iman's enemies, in some degree, should be those of the same household of faith? Yet so itis.

From the time that a man sets himself to this business, very many, even of those who travel the same road, many of those who are before as well as behind him, will lay stumbling-blocks in his way.

One blames him for not going fast enough, another for having made no greater progress ; another for going too far, which perhaps, strange as it is, is the more common charge of the two.

For this comes ftom all people of all sorts; not only infidels, not only half christians, but some of the best of men are apt to make this reflection, 'he leys unnecessary burdens upon himself; he is too precise ; he does what God has no where required to be done.'

'True, he has not reqaired it of those who are perfect ; and even as to those who are not, all men are not required to use all means; but every man is required to use those which he finds most useful to himself.

And who can tell better than himself, whether he finds them so or no?

Who kuoweth the things of a man better than the spirit ofa man that is iy him.

being a point of no common concern, I desive to explain myself upon it once for all; and to tell you freely and clemly, those general positions on which I ground all those practises, fcr which, as you would have seen had you readthat paper through, { av generally accused of singularity.

Ist. As to the end of my Leing; I lay it down for a rule, that I cannot be too happy, or therefvre too holy; and thence infer that the more steadily I keep my eye upon the prize of our high calling, and the more of my thoughts am words and actions are directly pointed at the attainment of it, th» beiter.

2, As to the instituted means of attaining it, I likewise la: it down for a rule, that iam to use them every time Imay.

As to prudential means, I believe this rule holds of things indiffer ent in themselves ; whatever I know to do me hurt that to me is not indifferent, but resolutely to be abstained from: whatever |] know to do me good, that to me is not indifferent, but resolutely tc be embraced.

But it will be said, 1am whimsical.

True, and what then:

If by whimsical be meant simply singular, | own it; if singular without anyereason, I deny it with both my hands, and am ready to give a reason to any that asks me, of every custom wherein I differ from the world.

I grant in many single actions I differ unreasonably from others, but not wilfully ; no, I shall extremely thank any one who will teach me how to help it.

""As to my being formal ; if by that be meant that | am not easy and unaffected enough in my carriage, it is very true; but how shall I help it 2—Ifby formal be meant that I am serious, this too is very true; but why should I help it?

Mirth I grant is very fit for you ; but does it follow that it is fit for me?

Are the same tempers, any more than the same words and actions, fit for all circum

THE LIFE OF THE REV

JOHN WESLEY.

stances ? If you are to rejoice evermore, because you have put your enemies to flight, am [ to do the same while they continually assault me ¢ You are vem glad, because you are passed from death to life ; well, but let him be afraid who knows not whether he is to live or die.—Whether this be my condition or no, who ean tell better than myself?

Him who can, whoever he be, I allow to be a proper judge whether [ do well to be generally as serious as | can."

December 11.

Mr. Samuel Wesley answered this letter, and felt himseifa little hurt at some expressions in it; the force of which he endeavored to ward off.

Some time afterwards the subject of seriousness was again renewed, and several letters passed etween them.

At first they seemed to differ in opinion ; but when each had explained himself, they were more agreed.

Mr. Samuel Wesley closes the debate in the following words: 'Yo the best of my memory your character was but little in my thoughts, and my own not at all, in my late letters.

I never designed to justify myself; perhaps my laughter is particularly blameable, as 1 iy temper is serious, severe, and imelancholy.—Thus ends our notable dispute, or rather we have had none at all.

For you are only against excessive laughter, which I was never for; and only for seriousness which I was never against.

'There is a time to weep and time to laugh.

And now methinks each of us may say to the other, as Dick does to Matt— "That people lived and died I knew, ~ An hour ago, as well as you."

About this time his father came up to London and from thence took an excursion to Oxford, to see what his sons were doing, and in what spirit and temper of mind they did it.

On his return to London he wrote to Mrs. Wesley, January the 5th, in which he says; "I had yours on new-year's day, on which I returned in one day from Oxford not very well; but well paid both for my expense and labor, by the shining piety of our two sons, of whom I shall write soon more at large."

'his, the reader will observe, gives the fullest evidence that the father did not think his sons were carrying matters too far.

Though Mr. Wesley continued with such persevering industry im every means of grace, in acts of self-denial, and in doing good to others to the utmost of his power ; yet it was a bare conviction of his duty, and not a gale of passion, that supported him in these laborious exercises; which makes his resolution appear the more extraordinary.

When he first set out in this religious course of life, he was fully convinced that he did not possess that state of mind which the gospel speaks of as the privilege of true believers in Christ ; he expected that the practice of every duty to the utmost of his power would lead him into this state of mind, and give him peace and joy in God ; but he did not find that this effect followed ; he was often dull, flat, and unaffected in the use of the most solemn ordinances.

This botn distressed and perplexed him, so that he seemed at a loss which way to proceed, to obtain the happiness and security he wanted.

In this state of perplexity he wrote te big mother on the 28th of February, and after mentioning Mr. Mor

eee eS ee ee ee ee So ed Semen ay

gan's situation, he observes; '' One consideration is enough to make me assent to his and your judgment concerning the holy sacra ment; which is, that we cannot allow @hrist's human nature to be present init, without allowing either con—or transubstantiation,

But, that his divinity is so united to us then, as he never is buy to worthy receivers, I firmly believe, though the manner of that union is utterly a mystery to me.

none but worthy receivers should find this effect is not strange to me, when I observe, how small effect many means of improvement have upon an unprepared mind.

Mr. Morgan and my brother were affected as they ought, by the observations you made on that glorious subject: but though my understanding approved what was excellent, yet my heart did not feel it. Why was this, but because it was pre-engaged by those affections with which Avisdom will not dwell? Because the animal mind cannot relish those truths which are spiritually discerned.

Yet I have those writings which the good spirit gave to that end! I have many of those which he hath since assisted his servants to. give us:

I have retirement to apply these to my own soul daily ; | have means both of public and private prayer; and above all, of partaking in that sacrament once a week.

What shall I do to make all these blessings effectual ? 'To gain from them that mind which was alsa in Christ Jesus ?

To all who give signs of their not being strangers to it, I proose this question—and why not to you rather than any ?—Shall bake break off my pursuit of all learning, but what immediately tends to practice ? I once desired to make a fair show in languages and philosophy : but it is past ; there is a more excellent way, and if I cannot attain to any progress in the one, without throwing up all thoughts ofthe other, why fare it well! yet a little while and we shall all be equal in knowledge if we are in virtue.

«You say, 'you have renounced the world.?

And what have I been doing all this time?

What have I done ever since I was born?

Why, I have been plunging myself into it more and more.

Itis enough: Awake thou that sleepest.

Is there not one Lord, one Spirit, one hope of our calling? One way of attaining that hope?

'Then I am to renounce the world as wellas you.

'That is the very thing I want to do: to draw off my affections from this world and fix them on a better.

But how? What is the surest and the shortest way?

Is it not to be humble? Surely this is a large step in the way.

But the question recurs, how am I to do this?

To own the necessity of it is not to be humble.

In many things you have interceded for me and prevailed.

Who knows but in this too you may be successful?

Ifyou can spare me only that little part of Thursday evening, which you formerly bestowed upon me in another manner, I doubt not but it would be as useful now for correcting my heart, as it was then for forming my judgment.

"When I observe how fast life flies away, and how slow im provement comes, I think one can never be toc much afraid of dying before one has learned to live.

I mean ¢ven in the coarse of nature, for were I sure that 'the silver cord should not be violenty loosed;? that 'the wheel should not be broken at the cistern,

THE LIFE

OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

Fe DAG till it was quite worn away by its own motion; yet what a time would this give me for such a work! a moment to transact the business of eternity!

What are forty years in comparison of thist So that were I sure of what never man yet was sure of, how little would it alter the case!

How justly still might I ery out, " "Downward I hasten to my destin'd place ; There none obtain thy aid, none sing thy praise!

Soon shall I lie in death's deep ocean drown'd + Is mercy there, is sweet forgiveness found ?

O save me yet, while on the brink I''stand :

Rebuke these storms, aud set me safe on land.

O make my longings und thy mercy sure!

Thou art the God of power.'"

This letter needs no comment; it shows an ardent mind, wholly occupied in pursuit of a saving knowledge of God; but embarrassed and perplexed, not knowing which way to turn, and yet willing to sacrifice the dearest object in life to obtain the end in view.

Mr. Morgan had now been ill more than twelve months, and was so greatly reduced, that he became a burden to himself, and totally useless to others.

In this stage of his disease, his understanding sometimes appeared deranged; he became more changeable in his temper than usual, and inconsistent in his conversation.

But this was purely the effect of his disease, not the least symptom of the kind having ever appeared, till long after his health had declined.

His father being fully informed of the state of his health, wrote to him in March, and told him that he should no.longer be limited in his expenses to any fixed allowance; that such sums as were necessary for his health should be immediately remitted to him; but strongly insisted that no part of it should be given away; that he should lay it out in recreation, medicine, and such other matters as might be necessary for the recovery and support of his health.

He then says, '© You cannot conceive what a noise that ridiculous society which you are engaged in, has made here.

Besides the particulars of the great follies of it at Oxford, which to my great concern I have often heard repeated; it gave me sensible trouble to hear, that you were noted for going into the villages about Holt; calling their children together, and teaching them their prayers and catechism, and giving them a shilling at your departure.

[could not but advise with a wise, pious, and learned clergyman: he told me that he has known the worst of consequences follow from such blind zeal; and plainly satisfied me that it was through mistake of true piety and religion

proposed writing to soine prudent and good man at Oxford.to reason with you on these points, and to convince you that you were in a wrong way.

He said, in a generous mind, as he took yours to be, the admonition and advice of a fatker would make a deeper impression than all the exhortations of others.

He concluded, that you was young as yet, and that your judgment was not come to its maturity; but as soon as your judgment improved, and on the advice of a true friend, you would see the error of your way; and think, as he does, that you may walk uprightly and safely, without endeav pring to out-da

awe Se eg eS SS ee Ne ee a oe ee ee

all the good bishc ps, clergy, and other pious and good men of the present and past ages: which God Almighty give you grace and sense to understand aright."

In the month of April Mr, Samuel Wesley visited Oxford, and spent a few days there; no doubt with a view chiefly to satisfy nimself on the spot, of the truth or falsehood of the various accounts that were given him of his two brothers.

When he returned to London he wrote a hasty poetical epistle to his brother Charles, in which he has clearly expressed his opinion of the r conduct, and the views he*had formed of their opponents.

'The latter part of it refers to the unhappy situation of Mr. Morgan.

April 20, 1732.

"Though neither are o'erstock'd with precious time, If I can write it, you may read my rhyme;

And find an hour to answer [ suppose In verse harmonious or in humble prose ; What I when late at Oxford could not say,

My friends so numerous, and so short my stay.

"Let useless questions first aside be thrown, Which all men may reply to, or that none :

As whether Doctors doubt the D— will die:

Or F still retains bis courtesy ?

Or J n dies daily in conceit, Dies without death, and walks without his feet ?

What time the library completes its shell ?

What hand revives the discipline of Fell ?

What house for learning shall rewards prepare, Which orators and poets justly share, And see a second Atterbury there:

" Say, does your christian purpose still proceed, T assist in every shape the wretches' need ?

To 'ree the prisoner from his anxious gaol, When friends forsake him, and relations fail ?

Or yet with nobler charity conspire Tc snateh the guilty from eternal fire ?

Has your small squadron firm in trial stood, Without preciseness, singularly good ?

Safe march they on 'twixt dangerous extremes Of mad profaneness and enthusiasts' dreams ?

Constant in prayer, while God approves their pains, His spirit cheers them and his hlood sustains ?

Unmov'd by pride or anger, can they hear The foolish laughter, or the envious fleer ?

; No wonder wicked men blaspheme their care, The devil always dreads offensive war ; Where heavenly zeal the sons of night pursues,

Likely to gain, and certain not to lose ; The sleeping conscience wakes by dangers near,

And pours the light in, they so greatly fear.

"But hold, perhaps this dry religious toil, May damp the genius, and the scholar spoil.

Perhaps facetious foes, to meddling fools Shine in the class, and sparkle in the schools :

Your arts excel, your eloquence outgo, And soar like Virgil or like Tully flow; Have brightest turns and deepest learning shown,

And prov'd your wit mistaken by their own.

THE

LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

If not—the wights should moderately rail, Whose total merit summ'd from far detail

Is, saunt'ring sleep, and smoke, and wine, and ale.

" How contraries may meet without design !

And pretty gentlemen and bigots join!

A pert young rake observes with saucy airs, That none can know the world, who say their pray'rs

And Rome in middle ages us'd to grant, The most devout were still most ignorant.

So when old bloody Noll our ruin wrought Was ignorance the best devotion thought ;

-His crop-hair'd saints all marks of sense deface, And preach that learning is a foe to grace:

English was spoke in schools, and Latin ceas'd, They quite reform'd the language of the beast.

" One or two questions more before Lend, That much concern a brother and a friend.

Does John seem bent heyond his strength to go, To his frai] carcase literally foe ?

Lavish of health, as if in haste to die, And shorten time, t' ensure eternity ?

Does M weakly think his time misspent ?

Of his best actions can he now repent ?

Others, their sins with reason just deplore, The guilt remaining when the pleasure's o'er;

Since the foundations of the world were laid, Shall he for virtue first himself upbraid ?

Shall he, what most men to their sins deny, Show pain for alms, remorse for piety ?

Can he the sacred Eucharist decline ?

What Clement poisons here the bread and wine?

Or does his sad disease possess him whole, And taint alike his body and his soul ?

If to renounce his graces he decree, O! that he could transfer the stock to me ?

Alas! enough what mortal e'er can do, For him who made him and redeem'd him too?

Zeal may to man beyond desert he show'd, No supererogation stands to God."—— In Apri., this year, Mr. Clayton joined their little society, and about the same time Mr. Ingham, Mr. Broughton, Mr. Harvey, and one or two of Mr. John and Charles Wesley's pupils.

They were all zealous members of the Church of England; not only tenacious of all her doctrines, as far as they yet understood them, but of all her discipline, to the minutest circumstance.

By the advice of Mr. Clayton, they now added to their former practices, a regular observance of the fasts of the church; the general neglect of which, they thought, was by no means a sufficient excuse for neglecting them.

For some years before this, Mr. Wesley had frequently read over, with great attention, Mr. Law's Christian

Perfection, and his Serious Call to a Holy Life; and a his practice was, had made extracts from them.

He had conceived a high opinion of the author from his writings, having often been instructed by them.

Being in London, in the month of July, he went down to Putney, te pay Mr. Law a visit, which was the introduction to a personal acquaintance with each other.

Mr, Weslev occasionally repeated

THE LIKE OF THE

REV. JOHN WESLEY.

his visits, and a friendly correspondence followed, which fasted several years.

From this time, he began to read the Theologia Germanica, and other mystic writers, of which, we shall afterwards have becasion to take some notice.

But, though he was pleased, and perhaps too much captivated with the views which some of the mystic writers gave him of religion, as consisting chiefly in contemplation, and inward attention to ©ur own mind; it does not appear, that he was less diligent in the instituted means of grace, nor less active in doing good to others than before.

He was now known to many pious and respectable persons in London, who began to take notice of him.

He heartily approved of the conduct of those well disposed persons, who associated together, to carry on a plan of suppressing vice, and spreading religion and virtue among the people; and on the 3d of August, was admitted into the Society for the Propagation of Christian Knowledge.*

Mr. Wesley, and those associated with him, now suffered the en tire loss of Mr. Morgan, who had been the foremost in promoting their pious endeavors to do good.

Heleft Oxford on the sth of June, and died in Dublin on the 26th of August.

That this is the true time of his death, is evident from a letter of Mr. Morgan the father, to Mr. Charles Wesley, dated September the 5th.

He says, ** From the intimacy which I understood to have been contracted between you and my dear son, | make no doubt but you must have some concern upon you at the reading the account of his

In the reign of James II. the fear of Popery was so strong, as well as just, that many, in and about London; began to meet often together, both for devotion, and their further instruction.

Things of that kind, had been formally practised only among the Puritans, and the Dissenters; but these were of the church, and zame to their ministers to be assisted; and were chiefly directed by Dr. Beveridge and Dr. Horneck.

After the revolution, in 1688, these societies hecame more numerous, and for the greater encouragement of devotion, they got such collections to be made, as maintained many clergymen, to read prayers in such a number of places, and at such different hours, that deyout persons might have that comfort at every hour of the day.

There were constant sacraments every Lord's day in many chfrches; and there were greater numbers, and greater appearances of devotion, at pace and sacrament, than had ever been observed in the memory of man.

These societies resolved to infirm the magistrates of swearers, drunkards, profaners of the Lord's day, and of 1ewd houses; and they threw in that part of the fine, given by the law to informers, into a stock of charity.

From this they were called Societies of Reformation.

Some good magistrates encouraged them; others treated them roughly.

As soon as Queen Mary heard of this, she encouraged these good designs by her letters and proclamations; and King William afterwards did the same.

Other societies set themselves to raise charity-schools for teaching poor children, for clothing them, and binding them out to trades; and many hooks were printed, and sent over the nation, to he freely distributed.

These were called Societies for Propagating Christian Knowledge.

At last, a corporation was created by King William, for propagating the gospel among infidels, for setting schools in our plantations, for furnishing the clergy that were sent thither, and for sending missionaries among such of our plantations, as were not able to provide pastors for themselves.

It was a glorious conclusion of a reign, that began with preserving our religion, and ended with creating a corporation for promoting it, among infidels, to the remoter parts of the earth.

The hishops, and clergy, contributed liberally to it.

Upon Queen Anne's accession to the crown, she continued to them 'he same fa vor and protection.

See Burnet's History of nis own Time, vol. v. p 90, &e.

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

25% death, as] have the greatest in writing it.

His distemper threw him into a fever, of which he died the 26th past, about four in the morning.

This is the soonest that I could attempt writing any thing about him, since my affliction was consummated.

You see I make very free with you, but the candor and generosity which I have heard you coinmended for, embolden me to it; and I shall, I hope, find some opportunities to make amends, and beg you will, upon all occasions, let me know, when I can be serviceable to you in this kingdom."

During the course of this summer, Mr. Wesley made two journies to Epworth.

In these excursions he often went considerably out of his way, to spend a night, and sometimes two or three, with a friend; most frequently with the parents or relations of some of bis pupils.

In the first journey, while he was standing on the garden wall at a friend's house, it fell flat under him: but he escaped unhurt.

His second journey was in order to meet his brother Samuel, &c., at Epworth, and that the whole family might once

-more assemble together, before their final separation by death.

This meeting must have been very affecting: as their father was growing infirm, and his son Samuel was now going to reside wholly at Piverton, in Devon, it was not probable they would ever see each other again.—Mr. Wesley returned to Oxford on the 23d of September; and as soon as it was known there that Mr Morgan was dead, a report was propagated, that the rigorous fasting he had imposed on himself, by the advice of Mr. John and Charles

Wesley, had hastened his death.

As this report was highly prejudicial to their character, and might hinder their usefulness; and as it was probable it would reach the father, and might afflict him, and prejudice him more deeply against his son's conduct, and the persons with whom he had been connected, Mr. Wesley thought it best to write to him, and state the matter as it really was.

His letter is dated the 18th of October, this year.* '*'The occasion," says he, "of giving you this trouble, is of a very extraordinary nature.

On Sunday last | was informed, as no doubt you will be ere long, that my brother and I had killed your son: that the rigorous fasting which he had imposed upon himself by our advice, had increased his illness, and hastened his death.

Now, though cousidering it in itself, a 2s a very small thing with me to be judged of man's judgment; yet as the being thought guilty of so mischievous an imprudence, might make me less able to do the work [ came into the world for, I am obliged to clear myself of it, by observing to you, as I have done to others, that your son left off fasting about a year and a half since, and that it is not yet half a year since | began to practise it.

; ; i "IT must not let this opportunity slip of doing my part towards giving you a juster notion of some other particulars, relating both

all the printed copies of this letter which I have seen, the date is 1730.

But in a manuscript, in Mr, Charles Wesley's hand-writing, the date is 17325 which is the true date of it, as appears from Mr. Morgan's account of his son's death.

The true date may be collected from the letter itself, compared with Mr. John Wesley's short history of Methodism, which fixes the ime when tae, became acquainted w*th Mr. Clayton.

99°

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

to him and myself, which have been industriously misrepresents. to you, "in March last he received a letter from you, which not being able to read, he desired me to read to him; several of the expressions I perfectly remember, and shall do, till I too am called hence.

—In one practice for which you blamed your son, I am only concerned as a friend, not as a partner.

Your own account of it was in effect this: ' He frequently went into poor people's houses about Holt, called their children together and instructed them in their duty to God, their neighbor and themselves.

He likewise explained to them the necessity of private as well as public prayer, and provided. them with such formsas were best suited to their several capacities; and being well apprized how the success of his endeayors depended on their good will towards him, he sometimes distributed among them a little of that money which he had saved from gaming and other fashionable expenses of the place.'

This is the first charge against him, and I will refer it to your own judgment, whether it be fitter to have a place in the catalogue of his faults or of these virtues for which he is now numbered among the sons of God, «If all the persons concerned in that ridiculous society, whose follies you have so often heard repeated, could but give sucha proof of their deserving the glorious title which was once bestowed upon them, they would be contented that their lives too should be counted madness, and their end thought to be without honor.

But the truth is, their title to holiness stands upon much less stable foundations; as you will easily perceive when you know the ground of this wonderful outcry, which it seems England itself is not wide enough to contain."

He then gives Mr. Morgan a short history of their little society, informing him what their practices were, and of their care to consult wise, learned, and pious clergymen, in every step they had taken, in the manner described above.

He subjoins, '* As for the names of Methodists, Supererogation men, and so on, with which some of our neighbors are pleased to compliment us, we do not conceive ourselves to be under any obligation to regard them, much less to take them for arguments.

'To the law and to the testimony we appeal, whereby we ought to be judged.

If by these it can be proved we are in an error, we will immediately and gladly retract it: if not, we have not so learned Christ, as to renounce any part of his service, though men should say all manner of evil against us, with more judgment, and as little truth as hitherto.

Your son already stands before the judgment seat of Him who judges righteous judgment; at the brightness of whose presence the clouds remove; his eyes are open and he sees clearly whether it was ' blind zeal and a thorough mistake of true religion that hurried him on in the error of his way,' or whether he acted like a faithful and wise servant, who from a just sense that his time was short, made haste to Anish his work before his Lord's coming, that when 'laid in the dalance he might not be found wanting.' "

This well timed letter, containing a simple narrative of facts, fully satisfied Mr. Morgan, ani gave him a better opinion of the

THE LIFE

0F THE REV. JOHN WESLEY

socicty witn which his son had been connected.

His answer, which is deted November 25, shows him to have been a man of moderation and a friend to piety.

It is as follows.

'Your favor of the 20th past was delayed in its passage, I believe by contrary winds, or it had not been so long unanswered.

I give entire credit to every thing and every fact you relate.

It was ill-judged of my poor son to take to fasting with regard to his health, which I knew nothing of, or I should have advised him against it.

He was inclined to piety and virtue from his infancy.

I must own I was much conzerned at the strange accounts which were spread here, of some extraordinary practices of a religious society which he had engaged in at Oxford, which you may be sure lost nothing in the carriage,

Jest through his youth and immaturity of judgment, he might be hurried into zeal and enthusiastic notions that would prove pernicious.

But now indeed, that piety and holiness of life which he practised, affords me some comfort in the midst of my affliction for the loss of him; having full assurance of his being forever happy.

The good account you are pleased to give of your own and your friend's conduct in point of duty and religious offices, and the zealous approbation of them by the good old gentleman your father, signified in a manner and style becoming the best of men, reconciles and recommends that method of life to me, and makes me almost wish that I were one amongst you.

I am very much obliged to you, for the great pains you have been at in transcribing so long and so particular an account for my perusal, and shall be always ready to vindicate you from any calumny or aspersion that I shall hear cast upon you. fam much obliged for your and your brother's great civilities and assistances to my dearest'son: | thank—the author of those lines you sent me, for the regard he has shown to his memory.

If ever I can be serviceable to any of you in this kingdom, I beg you will Jet me know."

A correspondence took place between Mr. Wesley and Mr.

Morgan, and the year following Mr. Morgan sent the only son he now had, to Oxford, and placed him under Mr. Wesley's care; which was the strongest proof he could possibly give, that he approved of his conduct.

During the two last years, Mr. Wesley made frequent excursions to London, and different parts of the country, besides his journies to Epworth, and the places he visited in his way thither and back, all of which he performed on foot.

He observes in his Diary, that he had walked about 1050 miles; I suppose he means within the year he is speaking of.

In these excursions he constantly preached on the Lord's day, if he had an opportunity; so that he might now be called, in some sort, an itinerant preacher, though on a plan very different from that which he afterwards adopted, and of which he could not at this time have the most distant conception.

By reading Mr. Law's Christian Perfection, and his Serious Call to a Holy Life, he was confirmed in the views he before had of the effects the gospel. is intended to produce on the minds of those who sincerely embrace it; and was fully convinced of the absurdity and danger of being an half christian,

On the Ist of January, 1733, he preached at St. Mary's, Oxford, sefore the uni

THE

LIFE OF THE

REV. JOHN WUSLEY.

versity, on the circumcision of the heart.

In this discourse, which is printed in the second volume of his sermons, he has explained with great clearness, and energy of language, his views of the christian salvation to be attained in this life; in which he nevez varied, in any material point, to the day of his death.

He was indeed, at this time, almost wholly ignorant of the gospel method of attaining this salvation, but he sought it with his whole heart, according to the knowledge he then had, and was willing to sacrifice the dearest thing he had in the world, for the attainment of it.

His father was now ina bad state of health, and seemed declining apace.

On this account he set out on horseback for Epworth, in the beginning of January.

As he was passing over the bridge beyond Daintry, his horse fell over it with him; but he again escaped unhurt.

When the events of life glide smoothly on, and follow certain previous circumstances in regular succession, we see nothing wonderful in them, because there seems to be some common principle on which the succession depends.

But in extraordinary déliverances from danger, and in many other instances of human affairs, we plainly perceive, there is no such principle, which connects the previous circumstances with the following event: the interposition of Providence, almost stands visible before our eyes, and a strong conviction of it takes place in the mind, which nothing but inattention-or false reasoning can obliterate.

On these occasions Mr. Wesley did not fail to return God ~ the tribute of praise and thanksgiving, and renewed his diligence in serving him.

The state of his father's health occasioned his parents to turn their thoughts to the means of obtaining the living of Epworth for him, in case of his father's demise.

'The thing was mentioned to him when he was now with them, but he seems to have given them little answer.

After his return to Oxford, in February, he wrote to his mother on the subject.

' You observe," says he, '"' when-I was with you, that I was very indifferent as to the having or not having the living of Epworth.

I was indeed utterly unable to determine either way; and that for this reason: I know, if f could stand my ground here, and approve myself a faithful minister of our blessed

Jesus, by honor and dishonor, through evil report and good report; then there would not be a place under the heaven like this, for improvement in every good work.

But whether I can stem the torrent which I saw then, but see now much more, rolling down from all sides upon me, that I know not.

It is true, there is One who can yet, either command the great water-flood that it shall not come nigh me, or make a way for his redeemed to pass through.

But then something must be done on my part: and should he give me, even that most equitable condition, ' according to thy faith be it unto thee,' yet how shall | fulfil it? Why he will look to that too.

My father and you helping together with your prayers, that our faith fail us not."

The difficulties which Mr. Wesley foresaw, did not arise from any new persecution which threatened him, but from the danger of unsteadiness ir the young gentlemen, who had for some time met with him.

He easily perceived, that unless he could overcome this

THE LIFE OF THE REV.

JOHN WESLEY.

'difficulty, there was but little prospect of doing any lasting good in his present situation.

And it must be confessed, that, though his practice gives the most convincing evidence of his integrity, dis interestedness, and sincere desire to serve God, yet, there were few young men who had sufficient resolution to persevere therein.

His frequent absence too, could have no good influence upon them, as his own example, regularity, steadiness, and advice, were the principal means of preserving them in the same disposition with himself.

But it seems that he did not attend to this circumstance at present; for in May, he set out again for Epworth, and took

Manchester in his way to see his friend Mr. Clayton, who had now left Oxford.

From thence he proceeded to Epworth, and returned to Manchester on Saturday the 2d of June.

The next day he preached three times, once at the Old Church, again in Salford, and at St. Anne's.

When he reached Oxford, he perceived the bad effects of his absence upon his pupils, and the members of their little society.

He now found himself surrounded with enemies triumphing over him, and friends deserting him; he saw the fruits of his labors in danger of being blasted before they had attained maturity.

But he stood firm as a rock, and being conscious of his own integrity, that he had nothing in view but to serve God in righteousness, and true holiness, and to benefit his neighbor, he viewed his situation without any great emotion: no gusts of passion rose to cloud his understanding, no fear to damp his zeal; he was enabled to say, the Eternal Gor is my refuge, | will not fear.

He wrote to his father in the simplicity and fulness of his heart; and this letter shows the man, and his manner of viewing difficulties, infinitely better than any description which another can give of him.

This letter is dated the 13th of June, and runs thus: 'The effects of my last journey I believe will make me more cautious of staying any time from Oxford for the future; at least till I have no pupils to take care of, which probably will be within a year or two.

One of my young gentlemen told me at my return, that he was more and more afraid of singularity: another, that he had read an excellent piece of Mr. Locke's, which had convinced him of the mischief of regarding authority.

Both of them agreed, that the observing of Wednesday as a fast, was an unnecessary singularity: the Catholic church (that is, the majority of it) having long since repealed by contrary custom, the injunction she formerly gave concerning it.

A third who could not yield to this argument, has been convinced by a fever, and Dr. Frewin.

Our seven and twenty communicants at St. Mary's, were on Monday shrunk to five: and the day before, the last of Mr. Clayton's pupils, who continued with us, informed me, that he did not design to meet us any more.

My ill success, as they call it, seems to be what has frightened every one away from a falling house.

On Sunday I was considering the matter a little more nearly; and imagined that all the ill consequences of my singularity, were reduceable to three; diminution of fortune, loss of friends, and of reputation,

As to my fortune, I well know, though perhaps others do not, that I could not have borne a larger than [ have: and as for that most plausible excuse foi lesiring it, 'While I have so little I cannot do the good |

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. JOHN WESLEY.

wou d;? I ask, can you do the good God would have you do? It ts enough.

Look no further.

For friends, they were either trifling oc serious: if triflers, fare them well; a noble escape: if serious, those who are more serious are left, wkom the others would rather have opposed than forwarded in the service they have done, and still do us.

If it be said, but these may leave you too; for they are no firmer than the others were.

First, I doubt that fact; but next suppose they should, we hope then they would only teach us a nobler and harder lesson, than any they aave done hitherto: It is better to trust in the Lord, than to put any confidence in man.

And as for reputation, though it be a glorious instrument of advancing our Master's service, yet there is a better than that, a clean heart, a single eye, a sou! full of God!

A fair exchange, if by the loss of reputation we can purchase the lowest degree of purity of heart! We beg my mother and you would not cease to work together with us, that whatever we lose, we may gain this: and that having tasted of this good gift, we may count all things else but dung and dross in comparison of it."

Mr. Wesley now redoubled his diligence with his pupils, that he might recover the ground he had lost.

His pupils indeed continued with him whether they adopted his religious practices or no But as he had been blamed for singularity, both by friends and enemies, and many had thought that he too rigorously imposed some particular practices upon others; he informs his mother what the singularity was, which chiefly gave offence at Oxford, and explains the methods he made use of with his pupils, to instruct them in the things of God.

This letter is dated August 17th; 'The thing," says he, '' that gives offence here is, the being singular with regard to time, expense, and company.

'This is evident beyond exception from the case of Mr. Smith, one of our Fellows; who no sooner began to husband his time, to retrench unnecessary expenses, and to avoid his irreligious acquaintance, but he was set upon, by, not only all these acquaintance, but many others too, as if he had entered into a conspiracy to cut all their throats: though to this day he has not advised any single person, unless in a word or two and by accident, to act as he did in any of those instances.

'Jt is true indeed, that 'the devil hates offensive war most, and that whoever tries to rescue more than his own soul from his hands, will have more enemies, and meet with greater opposition, than if he was content with, having*his own life for a prey.? That I try to do this, is likewise certain: but I cannot say whether I ' rigorously impose any observances on others, till I know what that phrase means.

WhatI do is this.

When I am intrusted with a person who is first to understand and practise, and then to teach the law of Christ, [ endeavor by an intermixture of reading and conversation, to show him what that law is; that is, to renounce all unsubordinate love of the world, and to love and obey God with all his strength.

When he appears seriously sensible of this, I propose to him the means God hath commanded him to use, in order to that end; and a week, or a month, or a year after, as the state of his soul seems to require it, the several prudential maansg recommended by wise and good men.

As to the times, or Jer

THS LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY

measure, and manner, wherein these are to be proposed, [ depend upon the Holy Spirit to direct me, in and by my own experience and reflection, joined to the advices of my religious friends here and elsewhere.

Only two rules it is my principle to observe in all cases; first to begin, continue, and end all my advices in the spirit of meekness: as knowing that the wrath or severity of man worketh not the righteousness of God; and secondly, to add to meeknéss long-suffering: ip pursuance of a ruie which I fixt long since, 'never to give up any one till I have tried him, at least ten years; how long hath God had pity on thee?"

"If the wise and good will believe those falsehoods which the bad invent, because [ endeavor to save myself and my friends from them, then T shall lose my reputation, even among them, for (though not perhaps good, yet) the best actions I ever did in my life.

'This is the very case. I try to act as my Lord commands: ill men say all manner of evil of me, and good men believe thei.

There is a way, and there is but one, of making my peace; God forbid I should ever take it.

I have as many pupils as I need, and as many friends: when more are better for me, | shall have more.

If I have no more pupils after these are gone from me, I shall then he glad of a curacy near you; if I have, I shall then take it as a signal that [am to remain here.

Whether here or there, my desire is to know and feel that I am nothing, that I have nothing, and that I can do nothing.

For whenever I am empty of myself, then know I of a surety, that neither friends nor foes, nor any creature, can hinder me from being filled with all the fulness of God.

Let not my father's or your prayers be ever slack in behalf of your aflectionate son."

On the 21st of September this year, Mr. Wesley began the practice of reading as he travelled on horseback; and this practice he continued near forty years, till his infirmities obliged him to travel in a carriage.

His frequent Journies, often on foot as well as on horseback, and the great and constant labor of preaching, reading, visiting, &c., wherever he was, with hard study anda very abstemious diet, had now very much aftected his health.

His strength was greatly reduced, and he had frequent returns of spitting of blood.

In the night of the 16th of July, he had a return of it in such quantity as waked him out of sleep.

The sudden and unexpected manner of its coming on, with the solemnity of the night season, made eternity seem near.

He cried to God; '"*O! prepare me for thy coming, and come when thou wilt."* His friends began to be alarmed for his safety, and his mother wrote two or three letters blaming him for the general neglect of his health.

He now took the advice of a physician or two, and by proper care and a prudent management of his daily exercise, he gradually lost his complaints, and recovered his strength.

'Towards the end of this year, he turned his thoughts to a subject of vast importance in Christian experience; the presence of God with his people.

But he found it too great for bim to comprehend, He talked with Mr, Law, and wrote to his mother upon -—— * Private Diary.

THE LIFE UF THE REV

JOHN WESLEY

it; but he received little or no information from either of them.

They all seem to have inquired into the »ature and manner of the Divine Presence, rather than into the evidences of it.

His mother's answer is dated January 1, 1734: she confesses that she did not understand the subject, and that, in this respect, she still worshipped an unknown God.

Nothing indeed is more certain than this, that the manner of the Divine Presence and operations, both in the works of nature and grace, is incomprehensible to us, at the same time that the effects produced, demonstrate his presence aud power.

Through the want of this distinction, many have run inte great errors in explaining the influence of Divine grace on the human mind, and some have even denied it: though to him who rightly understands the Scriptures, and has any degree of christian experience, the effects of it as clearly demonstrate a Divine influence, as the works of nature show the existence of God, though the manner of his presence and operation in both is inexplicable.

The whole force of Mr. Wesley's mind was now bent on religious subjects.

In reflecting on the progress of the soul to an entire conformity to the will of God and a fitness for heaven, he thought that different degrees of virtue are different states of mind; that is, of the understanding, will, and affections; and that we must pass through the lower states before we can arrive at the higher; so that christian experience is a progressive work; in which the first step prepares the mind for the second, and so on through the whole of our progress.

He observed, however, that there are certain states of mind which are more strongly marked than others; and that these states ascertain our progress with some degree of certainty.

He wrote to his mother on this subject.

She answered him in a letter of January, ' You are entirely in the right in what you say in the second paragraph of your letter.

'The different degrees of virtue and piety are different states of sou], which must be passed through gradually—for, in all matters of religion, if there be not an internal sense in the hearer corresponding to the sense in the mind of the speaker, what is said will have no effect: this I have often experienced: yet sometimes it falls out, that while a zealous Christian is discoursing on spiritual subjects, the blessed

Spirit of God will give such light to the minds of those who hear him, as dispels their native darkness, and enables them to appre hend those spiritual things of which before they had no discern ment."

In this letter she addresses a pupil of Mr. Wesley's, whe appears to have despised religion.

'Tell him from me," says she, "Tamas good as my word, I daily pray for him, and beg of him if he have the least regard for his soul, or have yet any remaining sense of religion in his mind, to shake off all acquaintance with the profane and irregular; for it is the freethinker and sensualist, not the despised Methodist, who will be ashamed and confounded when summoned to appear before the face of that Almighty: Judge, whose godhead they have blasphemed, and whose offered merey they despised and ludicrously rejected.

The pleas ures of sin are but for a short uncertain time, but eternity hath no end.

'Therefore one would think that few arguments might serve to convince a man who has not Jost his senses, that it is of the lest

THE LIFE OF THE REY. JOHN WESLEY,

QRS mportance for us to be very serious in improving the present time, and acquainting ourselves with God while it is callec to-day; test being disqualified for his blissful presence, our future existence be imexpressibly miserable."

Mr. Wesley, and those associated with him, were not only zealous of good works before men, but they were severe and strict in examining themselves in the closet, Each had a string of questions, by which he examined both his actions and his motives in performing them, and also the temper of his mind on every occasion that occurred.

It would be too long to insert their whole scheme of self-examination, as it related to every part of duty: I shall therefore only give a specimen of it, in the love of man.

Have I embraced every probable opportunity of doing good, and of preventing, removing, or lessening evil?

2. Have I thought any thing too dear to part with, to serve my neighbor?

Have I spent an hour at least, every day, in speaking to some one or other?

4. Have I, in speaking to a stranger, explained what religion is not (not negative, not external) and what it is, the recovery of the image of God; searched at what step in it he stops, and what mskes him stop?

5. Have I persuaded all I could to attend public poorer, sermons, and sacraments? and in general, to obey the aws of the Church universal, the Church of England, the state, the university, and their respective colleges?

6. Have I, after every visit, asked him who went with me, did I say any thing wrong?

7. Have I, when any one asked advice, directed and exhorted him, with all my power?

8. Have | rejoiced with and for my neighbor, in virtue, or pleasure?

Grieved with him in pain, and for him in sin?_ 9. Has good will been, and appeared to be, the spring of all my actions towards others? &c. &c. for their scheme of self-examination extended to a very considerable length.

His father's health had been on the decline for several years, and he now seemed approaching towards the close of life.

The old gentleman, conscious of his situation, and desirous that the living of Epworth should remain in the family, wrote to his son John, requesting him to apply for the next presentation.

We have already seen, that, when the subject was mentioned to him last year, he hesitated, and could not determine one way or the other.

But now he was determined not to accept of the living, if he could obtain it, and stated to his father, some reasons for refusing to comply with his request.

His father and brother Samuel were disappointed, and both attacked him, with every argument they could possibly bring to bear upon him.

He acted on the defensive only, and maintained his ground.

But the mode of attack, and of his defence, will give us the best view of his principles and disposition of mind at this time.

His father's letter is dated Nov.

20th, and runs as follows '¢ Your state of the question, and only argument is: 'The question is not whether I could do more good to others, there or here; but whether I could do more good to myself; seeing wherever I can be most holy to myself, there | can most promote holiness in others,

But I can improve myself more at Oxford, than at any other place.'

"To this I answer, 1. It is not dear self, but the glory ot God,

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

and tne different degrees of promoting it, which should be our maim: consideration, and direction in any course of life.

Witness St.

Paul and Moses.

2. Supposing you could be more holy yourself at Oxford, how does it follow that you could more promote holiness in others, there than elsewhere?

Haye you found many instances of it, after so many years' hard pains and labor?

Further, I dare say, you are more modest and just than to say, there are no holier men than you at Oxford, and yet it is possible they may not have promoted holiness more than you have done: as I doubt not but you might have done it much more, had you hage taken the right method, For there is a particular turn of mind for these matters: great prudence as well as great fervor.

[cannot allow austerity, or fasting, considered by themselves, to be proper acts of holiness, nor am I for a solitary life.

God made us for a social life; we are not to bury our talents we are to let our light shine before men, and that not barely through the chinks of a bushel, for fear the wind should blow it out.

The design of lighting it was, that it might give light to all that went intosthe -house: of God.

And to this, academical studies are only preparatory.

You are sensible what figures those make, who stay in the university till they are superannuated.

I cannot think drowsiness promotes holiness.

How commonly do they drone away their life, either in a college, or in a country parsonage, where they can only give God the snuffs of them, having nothing of life or vigor left to make them useful in the world.

We are not to fix our eye on one single point of duty, but to take in the complicated view of all the circumstances in every state of life that offers.

Thus in the case before us, put all the circumstances together: if you are not indifferent whether the labors of an aged father for above forty years in God's vineyard be lost, and the fences of it trodden down and destroyed; if you consider that Mr.

M. must, in all probability, succeed me, if you do not, end that the prospect of that mighty Nimrod's coming hither shocks my soul, and is ina fair way of bringing down my grey hairs with sorrow to the grave: if you have any care for our family, which must be dismally shattered as soon as I am dropt; if you reflect on the dear love and longing which this poor people have for you, whereby you will be enabled to do God the more service, and the plenteousness of the harvest, consisting of near two thousand souls, whereas you have not many more scholars in the university; you may perhaps alter your mind, and bend your will to his, who has promised, if in all our ways we acknowledge him, he will direct our paths."

The old gentleman wrote to his son Samuel on the subject, who warmly took part with his father, and wrote to his brother at Oxford in December, 1734.

" Yesterday," says he, "I received a letter from my father, wherein he tells me, you are unalterably resolved not to accept of a certain living if you could get it.

After this declaration, I believe no one can move your mind but Him whe made it.

I shall not draw the saw of controversy, and, therefore though I judge every proposition flatly false, except that of your being assured, yet I shall allow every word, and have nevertheless

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY

uhis to say against your conclusions, -.. I see your love to yourself, but your love te your neighbor Ido not see.

2. You are not at liberty to resolve against undertaking a cure of sonls You are solemnly engaged to do it, before God. and his nign priest: and his church.

Are you not ordained?

Did you not deliberately and openly promise to instruct, to teach, to admonish, to exhort those committed to your charge?

Did you equivocate then with so vile a reservation, as to purpose in your heart that you never would have any so committed?

It is not a college, it is not a university, it is the order of the Church, according to which you were called.

Let Charles, if he is silly enough, vow never to leave Oxford, and therefore avoid orders.

Your faith is already plighted to the contrary; you have put your hand to the plough, to that plough."—

This is strong language, and the argument, if good, was like playing heavy cannon upon his brother.

Mr. John Wesley, however, kept himself within his fortress, and answered his brother Samuel with caution.

His letter is dated January 15th, 1735, and having explained himself at some length to his father, he sent a copy ot that letter to his brother.

He observes, ''Had not my brother Charles desired it might be otherwise, I should have sent you only an extract of the following letter.

But if you will be at the pains, you will soon reduce the argument of it, to two or three points,

'which, if to be answered at all, will be easily answered.

By it you may observe, my present purpose is founded on my present weakness.

But it is not indeed probable, that my father should live till that weakness is removed.

"Your second argument I had no occasion to mention before To it I answer, that I do not, nor ever did, resolve against under taking a cure of souls.

'There are four cures belonging to our college, and consistent with a fellowship: I do not know but I may take one of them at Michaelmas.

Not that I am clearly assured, that I should be false to my engagement were I only to instruct and exhort the pupils committed to my charge.

But of that I should think more."

'Though the letter to his father is long, yet it contains such a distinct view of his manner of thinking and reasoning, and of the energy of his language, at this period, that it cannot with propriety be omitted.

Dear Sir, ; "1st, The authority of a parent, and the call of Providence, are things of so sacred a nature, that a question in which these are any ways concerned, deserves the most serious consideration.

Iam therefore greatly obliged to you for the pains you have taken to set ours in a clear light; which I now intend to consider more at large, with the utmost attention of which [am capable.

And I shall the more cheerfully do it, as being assured of your Joining with me in earnestly imploring his guidance, who wiil not suffer those that bend their wills to his, to seek death in the error of their life.

"2d, LT entirely agree, that 'the glory of God. and the different degrees of promoting it, are to be our sole consideration and direction in the choice of any course of life;' and, conseq iently, that i1

THE LIFE Of THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

must wholly turn upon this single point, whether I am to prefer a college life, or that of a rector of a parish.

Ido not say the glory of God is to be my first, or my principal consideration, but my only one: since all that are not implied in this, are abso.utely of no weight; in presence of this, they all vanish away, they are less than the small dust of the balance.

And, indeed, till all other considerations were set aside, . could never come to any clear determination; till my eye was single. my whole mind was full of darkness.

Every consideration distinct from this, threw a shadow over all the objects I had in view, and was such a cloud as no light could penetrate.

Whereas, so long as I can keep my eye single, and steadily fixed on the glory of God,

I have no more doubt of the way wherein I should go, than of the shining of the sun at noon-day.

"4th. That course of life tends most to the glory of God, wherein we can most promote holiness in ourselves and others.

I say in ourselves and others, as being fully persuaded that these can never be put asunder.

For how is it possible that the sone God should make our interest inconsistent with our neighbor's?.

Thathe should make our being in one state best for ourselves, and our being in another best for the church?

'This would be making a strange schism in his body; such as surely never was from the beginning of the world.

And if not, then whatever state is best on either of these accounts, is so on the other likewise.

If it be best forothers, then it is so for us; if for us, then for them.

5th. However, when two ways of life are proposed, I should choose to begin with that part of the question, which of these have

I rational ground to believe will conduce most to my own improvement.

And that not only because it is every physician's concern to heal himself first, but because it seems we may judge with more ease, and. perhaps certainty too, in which state we can most promote holiness in ourselves, than in which we can in others.

"6th. By holiness, I mean not fasting, or bodily austerity, or any other external means of improvement, but the inward temper, to, which all these are subservient, a renewal of the soul in the image of God.

I mean a complex habit of lowliness, meekness, purity, faith, hope, and the love of God and man.

And I therefore believe that, in the state wherein I am, I can most promote this holiness in myself, because I now enjoy several advantages, which are almost peculiar to it.

"7th. The first of these, is daily converse with my friends.

J know no other place under heaven where I can have always at hand half a dozen persons nearly of my own judgment, and engaged in the same studies.

Persons who are awakened into a full and lively conviction, that they have only one work to do upon earth, wno are in some measure enlightened so as to see, though at a distance, what that one work is, viz. the recovery of that single in tention and pure affection which were in Christ Jesus: who, in order to this, have, according to their power, renounced themselves and wholly and absolutely devoted themselves to God: and who suitably thereto deny themselves, and take up their cross daily,

lo have such a number of such friends constantly wate hing over

THE L.FE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY,

my soul, and according to the sariety of occasions, administering reproof, advice, or exhortation, with all plainness, and all geutleness, is a blessing I have not yet found any Christians to enjoy in any other part of the kingdom.

And such a blessing it is, so conducive, if faithfully used, to the increase of all holiness, as I defy any one to know the full value of, till he receives his full measure of glory.

Another invaluable blessing which I enjoy here in a greater degree than I could anywhere else, is retirement.

I have not only as much, but as little company as I please.

I have no such thing as a trifling visitant, except about an hour in a month, when I invite some of the fellows to breakfast.

Unless at that one time, no one ever takes it into his head to set foot within my door, except he has some business of importance to communicate to me, or | to him.

And even then, as soon as he has despatched his business, ° he immediately takes his leave.

"9th, Both these blessings, the continual presence of useful, and uninterrupted freedom from trifling acquaintance, are exceedingly endeared to me, whenever I have spent but one week out of this place.

The far greatest part of the conversation I meet with abroad, even among those whom I believe to be real Christians, turns on points that are absolutely wide of my purpose, that no way forward me in the business of life.

Now, though they may have time to spare, I have none; it is absolutely necessary for such a one as me to follow with all possible care and vigilance, that excellent advice of Mr. Herbert,

Still let my mind he*bent, still plotting where, And when, and how, the business may be done.'

And this, I bless God, I can in some ineasure do, so long as I avoid that bane of piety, the company of good sort of men, lukewarm

Christians (as they are called,) persons that have a great concern for, but no sense of religion.

But these undermine insensibly all my resolutions, and quite steal from me the little fervor I have; and I never come from among these saints of the world (as J

Valdesso calls them,) faint, dissipated and shorn of all my strength, but I say, 'God deliver me from a half Christian.'

610th. Freedom from care I take to be the next greatest advauatage to freedom from useless, and therefore hurtful company.

And this too I enjoy in greater perfection here than I can ever expect to do any where else. I hear of such a thing as the cares of this world, and I read of them, but I know them not.

My income is ready for me on so many stated days, and all I have to do is to count and carry it home.

The grand article of my expense is food, and this too is provided without any care of mine.

I have nothing to do, but at such an hour to take and eat what is prepared for me.

My laundress, barber, &c. are always ready at quarter-day, so I have no trouble on acco int of those expenses.

And for what I occasion ally need, I can be supplied from time to time without any expense of thought.

Now to convince me what a help to holiness this is were not my experience abundantly sufficient) I should need no better authority than St. Paul's, 'I would have you be without 23*

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

« earefulness.?

This I speak for your own profit, that ye may attend upon the Lord without distraction.

Happy is he that careth only for the things of the Lord, how he may please the Lord.

He may be hoiy both in body and spirit, after the Apostle's Judgment, and I think that he had the spirit of God.

"11th. To quicken me in making a thankful and diligent use of all the other advantages of this place, I have the opportunity of public prayer twice a day and of weekly communicating. it would be easy to mention many more, and likewise to show many disadvantages, which a person of greater courage and skill than me, could scarce separate from a country life.

But whatever one of experience and resolution might do, | am very sensible I should not be able to turn aside one of the thousand temptations that would immediately rush upon me.

I could not stand my ground, 'ho not for one month, against intemperance in sleeping, eating, and drinking; against irregularity in study, against a general lukewarmness in my affections, and remissness in my actions; against softness and self-indulgence, directly opposite to that discipline and hardship which become a soldier of Jesus Christ.

And then, when my spirit was thus dissolved, I should become an easy prey to whatever impertinent company came in my way.

'Then would the cares of the world, and the desire of other things rol! back with a full tide upon me.

It would be no wonder, if, while I preached to others, I myself should be a cast-away.

I cannot therefore but observe, that the question does not relate barely to degrees of perfection, but to the very essence and being of it.

Agitur de vita et sanguine Turnt.

'The point is, whgther I shall, or shall not, work out my salvation, whether I shall serve Christ, or Belial.

12th. What still heightens my fear of this untried state is, that when I am once entered into it,,be the inconveniences of it found more or less—vestigia nulla retrorsum—when | am there, there I must stay.

If this way of life should prove less advantageous, I have almost continual opportunities of quitting it; but whatever difficulties occur in that, whether foreseen or unforeseen, there is no returning, any more than from the grave.

When I have once launched into that unknown sea, there is no recovering my harbor; | must on among whatever whirlpools, or rocks, or sands, though all the waves and storms go over me.

"13th. Thus much as to myself But you justly observe, that we are not to consider ourselves alone; since God made us all for a social life, to which academical studies are only preparatory.

I allow too that he will take an exact account of every talent which he has lent us, not to bury them, but to employ every mite we have received, in diffusing holiness all around us.

I cannot deny that every follower of Christ is, in his proportion, the light of the world, but whoever is such can no more be concealed than the sun in the midst of heaven; that being set as a light in a dark place, his shining out must be the more conspicuous; that to this very end was his light given, that he might shine at least to all that look towards him; and indeed that there is one only way of hiding it, which is, to put it out.

Neither can I deny, that it is the indispensable duty of every Christian to. impart both light and heat to all who are

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. JOHN WESLEY

ai willing to receive it.

Iam obliged likewise, unless I lie againg the truth, to grant that there is not so contemptible an animal upor earth, as one that drones away life, without ever laboring to promote the glory of God, and the good of men; and that whether he be young or old, learned or unlearned, in a college or out of it.

Yet granting the superlative degree of contempt to be on all accounts due to a college drone; a wretch that hath received ten talents, and yet employs none; that is not only promised a reward by his gracious Master, but is paid beforehand for his work by his generous founder, and yet works not at all; allowing all this, and whatever else can be said (for I own it is impossible to say enough) against the drowsy ingratitude, the lazy perjury of those who are commonly called harmless or good sort of men (a fair proportion of whom I must to our shame confess are to be found in colleges,) allowing this, ! say, I do not apprehend it will conclude agaipst a college life in general.

For the abuse of it does not destroy the use; though there are some here who are the lumber of the creaation, it does not follow that others may not be of more service to the world in this station, than they could in any other.

"14th. Vhat I in particular could, might, it seems, be inferred from what has been proved already, viz., That I could be holier here myself than anywhere else, if I faithfully used the blessings | enjoy; for to prove, that the holier any man is himself, the more shall he promote holiness in others, there needs no more than this one postulatum, the help which is done on earth, God does it himself.

If so, if God be the sole agent in healing souls, and man only the instrument in his hand, there can no doubt be made, but that the more holy a man is, he will make use of him the more.

Because he is more willing to be so used; because the more pure he is, he is the fitter instrument for the God of purity; because he will pray more, and more earnestly that he may be employed, and that his service may tend to his Master's glory; because all his prayers both for employment and success therein will the more surely pierce the clouds; because the more his heart is enlarged, the wider sphere he may act in without carefulness or distraction.

And lastly, because the more his heart is renewed by the image of God, the more God can renew it in others by him without destroying him by pride or vanity.

"15th. But for the proof of every one of these weighty truths, experience is worth a thousand reasons.

I see, I feel them every day.

Sometimes I cannot do good to others, because I am unwilling to do it; shame or pain is in the way; and I do not desire to serve God at so dear a rate.

Sometimes I cannot do the good [desire to do, because I am in other respects too unholy.

I know within myself, were I fit to be so employed, God would employ me in this work.

But my heart is too unclean for such mighty works to be wrought by my hands.

Sometimes I cannot accomplish the good I am employed in, because [do not pray more and more fervently; and sometimes even when I do pray, and that instantly, because I am not worthy that my prayer should be heard.

Sometimes I dare nor attempt to assist my neighbor, because I know the narrowness of iny heart, that it cannot attend to many things, with

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY,

out utter confusion, and dissipation of thought.

And a tnousand times have I been mercifully withheld from success in the things | have attempted; because were one so proud and vain enabled to gain others, he would lose his own soul.

'16th.

From all this I conclude, that where [ am most holy myself there I could most promote holiness in others; and, conse- -quently, that I could more promote it here, than in any place under heaven.

But I have likewise other reasons beside this to think so; anil the first is, the plenteousness of the harvest.

Here is indeed a large scene of various action.

Here is room for charity in all its forms.

There is scarce any way of doing good to our fellow-creatures for which here is not daily occasion.

I can now only touch upon the several heads.

Here are poor families to be relieved; here are children to be educated; here are work-houses wherein both young and old want, and gladly receive the word of exhortation; here are prisons to be visited, wherein alone is a complication of all human wants; and, lastly, here are the schools of the prophets; here are tender minds to be formed and strengthened, and babes in Christ to be instructed, and perfected in all useful learning.

Of these in particular we must observe, that he who gains only one, does thereby as much service to the world as he could do in a parish in his whole life, for his name is legion; in him are contained all those who shall be converted by him.

He is not a single drop of the dew of heaven; but 'a river to make glad the city of God.'

17th. But Epworth is yet a larger sphere of action than this; there I should have the care of two thousand souls.

'Two thousand souls! I see not how any man living can take care of an hundred.

At least | could not; I know too well Quid valeant humeri.

Because the weight I have already upon me, is almost more than | am able to bear, ought I to increase it ten-fold?

-———imponere Pelio Ossam Scilicet, atque Osse frondosum involvere Olympum.

Would this be the way to help either myself or my brethren up te heaven?

Nay, but the mountains I reared would only crush my own soul, and so make me utterly useless to others.

I need not but just glance upon several other reasons, why I am more likely to be useful here than any where else.

As, because ! have the joint advice of many friends in any difficulty, and their joint encouragement in any dangers,

Because the good bishop and vice-chancellor, are at hand to supr'y (as need is) their want of experience; because we have the eyes of multitudes upon us, who, even without designing it, perform the most substantial office of friendship, apprizing us where we have already fallen, and guarding us from falling again; lastly, because we have here a constant fund (which I believe this year will amount to near eighty pounds) to supply the bodily wants of the poor, and thereby prepare their souls to receive instruction.

19th. If itbe said that the love of the people «t Epworth balances all these advantages here; [ ask h vw long it will last?

Only till | come to tell them plainly that their deeds are evil, and to make a particular application of that genere sentence to say 'o

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JUHN WESLEY,

Q78& each, 'Thou art the man!'

Alas, sir, do [ not know, wnat love they had for you at first? and how have they used you since? Way, just as every one will be used, whose business it is to bring light te them that love to sit in darkness.

20th. Notwithstanding, therefore, their present prejudice in iny favor, T cannot quit my first conclusion, that I am not likely to do that good any where, not ever at Epworth, whieh I may do at Oxford; and yet one terrible objection lies in the way; Have you found it so in fact? What have you done in so many years?

Nay, have not the very attempts to do good, for want of a particujar turn of mind for the business you engaged in, or of prudence to direct you in the right method of doing it, not only been unsuccessful, but brought such contempt upon you, as has in great measure disqualified you for any future success?

And are there not men in Oxford who are not only better and holier than you, but who have preserved their reputation, who being universally esaes are every way fitter to promote the glory of God in that lace!

"91st, [am not careful to answer in this matter.

[t is not my part to say whether God has done any good by my hands; whether T have a particular turn of mind for this or not; or whether the want of success in my past attempts, was owing to want of prudence, to ignorance of the right method of acting, or to some other eause.

But the latter part of the objection, that ne who>is despised can do no good, that without reputation a man cannot be useful in the world, being the strong-hold of all the unbelieving, the vain-glorious, and the cowardly Christians, (so called,) I will, by the grace of God, see what reason that has, thus continually to exalt itself against the knowledge of Christ.

With regard to contempt then, (under which term I include all the passions that border upon it, as hatred, envy, &c., and all the fruits that flow from them, such as calumny, reproach, and persecution in any of its forms) my first position, in defiance of worldly wisdom, is this, 'Every true Christian is contemned wherever he lives, by all who are not so, and who know him to be such, i. e., in effect, by all with whom he converses; since it is impossible for light not to shine.'

This position I prove both from the example of our Lord, and from his express assertions.

First from his example, if the disciple is not above his master, nor the servant above his lard, then, as our Master was despised and rejected of men, so will every one of his true disciples.

But the disciple is not above his master, and therefore the consequence will not fail him a hair's-breadth.

Secondly, from his own express assertions of this consequence.

'If they have called the master of the house Beelzebub, how much more them of his household.'

Matthew x. 25.

Remember (ye that would fain forget, or evade it) the word that I said unto you, the servant is not greater than his lord.

If they have persecuted me, they will also persecute you,'

And as for that vain hope, that this belongs only to the first followers of Christ, hear ye him.

'All these things wil they do to you, because they know not him that sent me.'

Ana awuin, ' because ye are not of the world, therefore the world hateta

Q4 THE LIFE OF THE

REV. JOHN WESLEY.

you.'

John xvi. 20.

Both the persons who are hated, and tne persons who hate them, and the cause of their hating them, are here clearly determined.

The hated are all that are not of this world, that are born again in the knowledge and love of God; the haters are all that are of this world, that know not God, so as to love him with all their strength; the cause of their hatred is, the entire irreconcilable differences between their desires, judgments, and affections; because these know not God, and those are determined to know and pursue nothing besides him; because these esteem and love the world, and those count it dung and dross, and singly desire that love of Christ.

"23d. My next position is this, ' Until he be thus contemned, no man is in astate of salvation.'

And this isno more than a plain inference from the former; for if all that are not of the world are therefore contemned by those that are, then till a man is so contemned, he is of the world, i. e., out of a state of salvation.

Nor is it possible for all the trimmers between God and the world, for all the dodgers in religion, to elude this consequence, which God has established, and not man, unless they could prove that a man may be of the world, i. e., void both of the knowledge and love of God, and yet be in a state of salvation.

I must therefore, with or without leave of these, keep close to my Saviour's judgment, and maintain that contempt is a part of that cross which every man must bear if he will folllow him; that it is the badge of his discipleship, the stamp of his profession, the constant seal of his calling; insomuch that, though a man may be despised without being saved, yet he cannot be saved without being despised.

"Q4th, I should not spend any more words about this great truth, but that it seeins at present quite voted out of the world; the masters in Israel, learned men, men of renown, seem absolutely to have forgotten it; nay, censure those who have not forgotten the words of their Lord, as setters forth of strange doctrines.

And hence it is commonly asked, ' How can these things be??

How can contempt be necessary to salvation?

I answer, as it is a necessary means of purifying souls for heaven, as it is a blessed instrument of cleansing them from pride, which else would turn their very graces into poison; as it is a glorious antidote against vanity, which would otherwise pollute and destroy all their labors; as it is an excellent medicine to heal the anger and impatience of spirit apt to insinuate into their best employments; and in a word, as it is one of the choicest remedies in the whole magazine of God against love of the world, in which whosoever liveth is counted dead before him.

"25th. And hence (as a full answer to the preceding objection* I infer one position more.

'That our being contemned is absolutely necessary to our doing good in the world.

If not to our doing some good (for God may work by Judas) yet to our doing so much as we otherwise should.

For since God will employ those instruments most, who are fittest to be employed; since the holier a man is, the fitter instrument he is for the God of holiness; and since contemyt is so glorious a means of advancing holiness in him that is exercisea thereby.

Nay, since no man can be holy at all without it, who cas

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

QTh Keep off the consequence?

The being contemned is absolutely necessary to a Christian's doing his full measure of good in the world.—Where then is the scribe?

Where is the wise?

Where is the disputer of the world?

Where is the replier against God, with his sage maxims?

'He that is despised can do no good in the world; to be useful, a man must be esteemed; to advance the glory of God, you must have a fair reputation.?

Saith the world so?

But what saith the Scripture?) Why, that God hath laughed all the heathen wisdom to scorn?

It saith, that twelve despised followers of a despised Master, all of whom were of no reputation, who were esteemed as the filth and off-scouring of the world, did more good in it than all the tribes of Israel.

It saith, that the despised Master of these despised followers left a standing direction to us, and to our children, ' Blessed are ye' (not accursed with the aeavy curse of doing no good, of being useless in the world) ' when men shall revile you and persecute you, and say all manner of evil of you falsely for my name's sake.

Rejoice and be exceedingly glad, for great is your reward in heaven.'

26th. These are part of my reasons for choosing to abide (till T am better imformed) in the station wherein God has placed me.

As for the flock committed to your care, whom for many years you have diligently fed with the sincere milk of the word, I trust in God your labor shall not be in vain, either to:yourself or them, many of them the Great Shepherd has by your hand delivered from the hand of the destroyer, some of whom are already entered inte peace, and some remain unto this day.

For yourself, I doubt not, but when your warfare is accomplished, when you are made perfect through sufferings, you shall come to your grave, not with sorrow, but as a ripe shock of corn, full of years and victories.

And he that took care of the poor sheep before you was born, will not forget them when you are dead."

Mr. Samuel Wesley wrote to his brother John at Oxford, February 8, 1735, and made some observations on the letter he had written to his father.

He tells him, '' Charles was in the right to desire [ might have your whole letter.

Though you have stated the point, so as to take away the question, at least all possibility of differing about it, if it be only this, whether you are to serve Christ, or Belial?

[ see no end of writing now, but merely complying with your desire of having my thoughts upon it; which I here give in short, and I think almost in full, though I pass over strictures on less matters. s°{, Your friends, retirement, frequent ordinances, and freedom from care, are great blessings ; all, except the last, you may expect, in a lower degree, elsewhere.

Sure all your labors are not come to this, that more is absolutely necessary for you, for the very being of your christian life, than for the salvation ofall the parish priests in England, It is very strange !

To the question, ' What good have you done at Oxford ?

You are not careful to answer: how comes it then you are so very careful about the good you might do at Epworth?

'The help that is done on the earth, he doeth hitnself, is a full solution of thut terrible difficulty.

THE

,IFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

" The impossibility of return, the certainty of being disliked by them that now cry you up, and the small comparative good my father has done, are good prudential reasons : but I think can hardly extend to conscience.

'You can leave Oxford when you will?

Not surely to such advantage.

' You have a probability of doing good there.?

Will that good be wholly undone if you leave it?) Why should you not leaven another lump ?

4, What you say of contempt is nothing to the purpose; for if you will go to Epworth, I will answer for it, you shall, in a competent time, be despised as much as your heart can wish.

In your doctrine, you argue froma particular to a general.

'To be useful, a man must be esteemed,' is as certain as any proposition in Euclid, and [ defy all mankind to produce one instance, of directly doing spiritual good without it, in the whole book of God.—5.

' God, who provided for the flock before, will do it after my father.?

May he not suffer them to be, what they once were, almost heathens?

And may not that be prevented by your ministry?

It could never enter into my head that you could refuse on any other ground, thana general resolution against the cure of souls.

I shall give no positive reason for it, till my first is answered.

The order of the Church stakes you down, and the more you struggle will hold the faster.

If there be such a thing as truth, I insist upon it you must, when opportunity offers, either perform that promise, or repent of it: Utrum marvis?"?

Which do you prefer?

To this letter Mr. John Wesley replied on the 13th of the same month.— Neither you nor I," says he, '' have any time to spare ; so I must be as short as I can.

are two questions between us, one relating to being good, the other to doing good.

With regard to the former:

You allow I enjoy more of friends, retirement, freedom from care, and divine ordinances, than I could do elsewhere ; and I add, 1. I feel all this to be just enough.

2. Ihave always found less than this to be too little for me; and therefore, 3. Whatever others do, J could not throw up any part of it, without manifest hazard to my salvation.

"2. As to the latter, I am not careful to answer, ' what good I have done at Oxford;? because I cannot think of it without the utmost danger.

I am careful what good I may do at Epworth, 1. Because I can think of it without any danger at all;

2. Because as I cannot, as matters now stand, avoid thinking of it without sin, «3, Another can supply my place at Epworth, better than at Oxford ; and the good done here, is of a far more diffusive nature.

It is a more extensive benefit to sweeten the fountain, than to do the same to particular streams.

"4. To the objection, You are despised at Oxford therefore you can do good there; Tanswer, 1. A Christian will be despised any where.

2. No one is a Christian till he is despised.

3. His being despised will not hinder his doing good, but much further it, by making hima better Christian.

Without contradicting any of these pope nens, Tallow, that every one to whom you do good direct

Wy 1nust esteem you first or last—N. B. A man may despise you ar one thing, hate you for another, and envy you for a third.

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. JOHN WESLEY.

God may suffer Epworth to be worse than before But J may not attempt to prevent it, with so great a hazard to my own soul.

Your last argument is either ignoratio elenchi, or implies these two propositions :

'1. You resolve against any parochial cure of souls.

2. 'Lhe priest who does not undertake the first parochial cure that offers, is perjured.'

Let us add a third:

who being in orders never accepts of a parish, is perjured ;? and then I deny all three."

This letter Mr. Samuel Wesley answered, paragraph by paragraph.

'1. You say you have but just enough.

Had ever any man on earth more?

'You have experienced less to be insuflicient.'

Not in the course of the priesthood to which you are called, In that way, I am persuaded, that he that gathereth much can have nothing over, yet he that gathereth little can have no lack.

' There is danger in thinking of the good you have done, but not of what you may do.'

Vain glory lies both ways; ' But the latter was your duty."

So was the former; without you can compare two things without thinking of one of them.

3. 'The good done at Oxford is more diffusive.'

It is not that good you have prom- 'ised.

You deceive yourself, if you imagine you do not here think of what you have done.

'Your want may be better supplied at Epworth 5' not if my father is right in his successions.

4. 'A Christian will be despised every where ; no one is a Christian till he is so ; it will further his doing good.'

If universal propositions, I deny them all.

Esteem goes before the good done, as well as follows it.

'A man may both despise and envy.'

'True ; he may have a hot anda cold fit of an ague.

Contempt in general, is no more incompatible with, than necessary to, benefiting others.

See the first and third.

6, I said plainly, I pouruuyen had made a general resolution ; as to taking the first offer, 1 supposed an opportunity a proper one; and declare now my judgment, should you live never so long, in the ordinary course of providence, you can never meet another so proper.

'An ordained tutor, who accepts not a cure is perjured ;' alter the term into, ' Who resolves not to accept 3? and [ will maintain it, unless you prove either of these two:

'1. There is no such obligation at taking orders. 2.

This obligation is dispensed with.'

Both which, I utterly deny."

Mr. John Wesley now closed the debate, in a manner that does credit both to his head and heart.

His letter is dated the 4th of March.

He observes to his brother, "1 had rather dispute with ou, if I must dispute, than with any man living ; because it may

& done with so little expense of time and words.

The question 18 now brought to one point, and the whole of the argument wil lie in one single syllogism.

" Neither hope of doing greater good, nor fear of any evil, ought to deter you from what you have engaged yourself to do 5 but you have engaged yourself to undertake the cure of a parish : therefare, neither that hope nor that fear ought to deter you from it

The only doubt which remains is, whether [ have engaged myselt or not?

You think I did at my ordination, ' Before God and his high priest.?

I think I did not.

However, I own T am by the proper judge of the eau I then took ; it being certain, and allowed

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY

by all.

' Verbis, in que quis yurejurando adigitur, sensum gente inum, ut et obligations Sacramentt modum ac mensuram, prestiiu a mente, non prestantis sed exigentis juramentum.'—

That the true sense of the words of an oath, and the mode and extent of its obligation, are not to be determined by him who takes it, but by him who requires it.'

Therefore it is not I, but the high priest of God, before whom I contracted that engagement, who is to judge of the nature and extent of it.

Accordingly, the post after I received yours, I referred it entirely to him; proposing this single question to him, Whether I had, at my ordination, engaged myself to undertake the cure of a parish or no:

His answer runs in these words.* 'It doth not seem to me, that at your ordination you engaged yourself to undertake the cure of any parish, provided you can, as a clergyman, better serve God and his church in your present or some other station.'—Now that I can, as a clergyman, better serve God and his church, in my present station, I have all reasonable evidence."

The assertions, that '* every true Christian is contemned whereever he lives, by all who are not so,""—that, ' until he be thus contemned, no man is in a state of salvation," &c. will appear, no doubt, the most singular of any in these letters.

The expressions certainly are too strong, and the language on the whole too abrupt, to convey his full meaning.

Perhaps Mr. Wesley's opinion on this subject, a little more unfolded, may be reduced to the following propositions.

1. That a true Christian, in the temper of his mind, the motives of his actions, and the whole tenor of his behavior, is not conformed to worldly-minded men, and will therefore be despised, and sometimes persecuted by them.

2. Until a man be thus transformed by the renewing of his mind, and stand opposed to the principles and practices of those who are of the world, and not of God, he is not a Christian.

8. That a Christian being contemned and persecuted by those who are not Christians, will tend to make him more careful and diligent in all the means of improvement in the Christian life, and further his progress to a true conformity to Christ.

4,. That a Christian's being contemned, will not hinder, but greatly increase his usefulness, particularly in times of persecution, when patience, humility, love, and the other virtues of his mind, will be in the highest degree of exercise, and appear to the greatest advantage, in contrast with the opposite dispositions of the persecutors.

By these means, Christians, in all ages of the church, have conquered those who hated them most, and been the instruments of their conversion.

I will not assert that Mr. Wesley would have signed these propositions, as containing the whole of his opinion on this subject in 1735, though | believe they vary but little from it; and I am persuaded, that be would afterwards have subscribed them with the greatest readiness, * The bishop's letter lies before me, and runs in the words mentioned.

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. JOHN WESLEY.

In the midst of this debate he wrote to his mother, without taking che least notice of it: nor do I find that she wrote to him on that subject; which appears extraordinary, if she was of the same opinion with her husband and her son Samuel.

Mr. Wesley's letter is on the sub'ect of christian liberty, concerning which, he wished to have his mother's opinion.

He says, "I have had a great deal of conversation lately on the subject of christian liberty, and should be glad of your thoughts, as to the several notions of it which good men entertain.

I perceive different persons take it, in at least six different senses.

1. For liberty from wilful sin, in opposition to the bondage of natural corruption.

2. For liberty as to rites and points of discipline.

So Mr. Whiston says, 'Though the stations were instituted by the Apostles, yet the liberty of the christian law dispenses with them on extraordinary occasions.'

3. For liberty from denying ourselves in little things: for trifles, it is commonly thought, we may indulge in safety, because Christ has made us free.

This notion, I a little doubt, is not sound.

4. For liberty from fear, or a filial freedom from fear on account of his past sins; for he believes in Christ, and hope frees him from fear of losing his present labor, or of being a cast-away hereafter

5. Christian liberty is taken by some, for a freedom from restraint, as to sleep or food.

So they would say, your drinking but one glass of wine, or my rising ata fixed hour, was contrary to christian liberty.

Lastly, it is taken for freedom from rules: if by this be meant, making our rules yield to extraordinary occasions, well; if the having no rules at all, this liberty, is as yet too high for me; I cannot attain unto it."

Mr. Wesley's father died in April, and the living of Epworth was given away in May; so that he now considered himself as settled at Oxford, without any risk of being further molested in his quiet retreat.

Buta new scene of action was soon proposed to him, of which he had not before, the least conception.

'The trustees of the new Colony of Georgia were greatly in want of proper persons to send thither, to preach the gospel, not only to the Colony, but to the Indians.

They fixed their eyes on Mr. John Wesley, and some of his friends, as the most preper persons, on account of the regularity of their behavior, their abstemious way of living, and their readiness to endure hardships.

On the 28th of August, being in London, he met with his friend Dr. Burton,* for whom be had

John Burton, D. D. was born in 1696, at Wembworth in Devonshire, his father being Rector of that parish; and was educated at Corpus-Christi College, Oxford.

In 1725, being then Pro-proctor and Master of the Schools, he spoke a Latin oration before the determining Bachelor, which is entitled, "' Heli; or an instance of a Magistrate's erring through unseasonable lenity."

It was writtea and published with a view to encourage the salutary exercise of academical discipline.

He also introduced into the schools, Locke, and other eminent moderna philosophers, as suitable companions to Aristotle.

He printed a double series of philosophical questions, for the use of the younger students ; from which Mr,

Johnson of Magdalene-College, Cambridge, took the hint of his larger work of the same kind.

; When the settling of Georgia was in agitation, Dr. Bray, justly revered for his institution of parochial libraries, Dr. Stephen Hales, Dr. Berriman, and other learned Divines, entreated Dr. Burton's pious assistance in that undertaking.

This he readily gave, by preaching before the society in 1732, and publishing

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY

a great esteem; and the next day was introduced to Mr. Oglethorpe, where the matter was proposed to him, and strongly urged upon him by such arguments as they thought most likely to dispose his mind to accept of the proposal.

It does not appear that Mr.

Wesley gave them any positive answer.

He thought it best to take the opinion of his friends.

Accordingly, he wrote to his brother Samuel, visited Mr. Law, and in three or four days, set out for Manchester, to consult Mr. Clayton, Mr. Byrom, and sev eral others whose judgment he respected.

From thence he weni to Epworth, and laid the matter before his mother, and eldest sister, who consented to his acceptance of the proposal.

His brother Samuel did the same.

Mr. Wesley still hesitated, and on the 8th of September, Dr. Burton wrote to him, pressing him to a compliance.

* His letter is directed to Manchester, and franked by Mr.

Oglethorpe.

6° 7 ber 8, 1735.

'Dear Sir, C. C. C. Oxon.

had it in commission to wait upon you at Oxford, whether by this time I imagined you might be arrived.

Your short conference with Mr. Oglethorpe, has raised the hopes of many good persons, that you and yours would join in an undertaking, which cannot be better executed than by such instruments.

J have thought again of the matter, and upon the result of the whole, cannot help again recommending the undertaking to your choice: and the more so, since in our inquiries, there appears such' an unfitness in the generality of people.

That state of ease, luxury, levity, and inadvertency, observable in most of the plausible and popular Doctors, are disqualifications in a christian teacher, and would lead us to look for a different set of people.

, The more men are inured to contempt of ornaments and conveniences of life, to serious thoughts and bodily austerities, the fitter they are for a state which more properly represents our christian pilgrimage.

And if upon consideration of the matter, you think yourselves (as you must do, at least amidst such a scarcity of proper persons) the fit instruments for so good a work, you will be ready to embrace this opportunity of doing good; which is not in vain offered to you.—Be pleased to write a line signifying your thoughts to me, or Mr. Oglethorpe; and if by advice | can be assisting to you, you may command my best, best services.

Yours, affectionately, " Joun Burton, «P. S. Mr. Horn telling me, he heard you were at Manchester,

I presume you are with Mr, Clayton, deliberating about this affair," his sermon, with an appendix on the state of that Colony.

On the death of Dr. Edward Littleton, he was presented by Eton-College to the Vicarage of Maple-Derham, in Oxfordshire.

When he went to take possession, a melancholy scene presented itself to his view; a widow. with three infant daughters, to he turned out, without a home, and without a fortune.

From his compassion arose love; for Mrs. Littleton was handsome, elegant, ingenuous, and had great sweetness of temper.

The consequence was marriage.

In 1760, he exchanged his Vicarage of Maple-Derham, for the Rectory of Worplesdon in Surry

In his advanced age, he collected and published in one volume, all his scattered piece ander the ttle of Opuscula Miscellanea.

He died in February, 1771.

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. JOHN WESLEY.

Mr. Wesley now consented to go to Georgia He said to his brother Samuel, that his objections to Epworth were founded on his own weakness.

He thought he should have so many temptations to what he then deemed irregularity in eating and drinking, at the visits he should be obliged to make, that he could not stand against them; besides the difficulty he would have of spending his time to the most advantage.

But in yoing to Georgia, he saw a prospect of great usefulness, without any of these dangers to himself.

Nay, | have no doubt, but the very difficulty of the wndertaking, and the prospect of the hardships he must undergo, had some influence in disposing him to accept of it.

Dr. Burton wrote to him again on the 18th of the same month, as follows:

"It was with no small pleasure, that I heard your resolution on the point under consideration.

Iam persuaded, that an opportunity is offered of doing much good in an affair, for the conducting of whick.we can find but few proper instruments.

Your undertaking adds greater credit to our proceedings, and the propagation of religion will be the distinguished honor of our colony.

'This has ever, in like cases, been the desideratum: a defect seemingly lamented, but scarce ever remedied.

With greater satisfaction, therefore, we enjoy your readiness to undertake the werk.

When it is known, that good men are thus employed, the pious and charitable will be the more encouraged to promote the work.

You have too much steadiness of mind, to be disturbed by the light scoffs of the idle and profane.

Let me put a matter to be considered by your brother Charles.

Would it not be more advisable that he were in orders? "

On the 28th of the same month, a few days before Mr. Ogle- 'horpe intended to sail, Dr. Burton wrote again to Mr. Wesley, ziving him advice on several] points respecting his future situation.

Amongst other things he observes,—'' Under the influence of Mr.

Oglethorpe, giving weight to your endeavors, much may be effected under the present circumstances.

'The apostolical manner of preaching, from house to house, will, through God's grace, be effectual to turn many to righteousness.

'The people are babes in the progress of their christian life, to be fed with milk instead of strong meat; and the wise householder will bring out of his stores, food proportioned to the necessities of his family.

The circumstances of your present christian pilgrimage will furnish the most affecting subjects of discourse; and what arises pro re nata, will have greater influence than a labored discourse on a subject, in which men think themselves not so immediately concerned.

With regard to your behavior and manner of address, that must be determined according to the different circumstances of persons, &e

But you will always, in the use of means, consider the great end, and therefore your applications will of course vary.

You will keep in view the pattern of that gospel preacher St. Paul, who became al things to all men, that he might gain some.

Here is a nice trial of christian prudence: accordingly, in every case, you would distinguish between what is essential, aud what is merely circumstantial to Christianity; between what is indespensable, and whatis variable+ between what is of divine, and what is of human authority

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. JOHN WESLEY.

mention this because men are apt to deceive themselves m such cases, and we see the traditions and ordinances of men frequently insisted on, with more rigor than the commandments of God, te which they are subordinate.

Singularities of less importance, are often espoused with more zeal, than the weighty matters of God's law.

As in all points we love ourselves, so especially in our hypotheses.

Where a man has, as it were, a property in a notion, he is most industrious to improve it, and that in proportion to the labor of thought he has bestowed upon it; and as its value rises in imagination, we are in proportion more unwilling to give itup, and dwell upon it more pertinaciously, than upon considerations of general necessity and use.

This is a flattering mistake, agains: which we should guard ourselves.

I hope to see you at Gravesene if possible.

1 write in haste what occurs to my thoughts—disce docendus adhuc, que censet amiculus.

May God prosper your endeavors for the propagation of his gospel! "

I shall now leave Mr. Wesley, preparing for his voyage to America.

While he was abroad, Mr. Gambold, who had been intimately acquainted with him at Oxford, wrete some account of his proceedings there, and endeavored to delineate his character.

He sent this to one of Mr. Wesley's relations; and I shall close this chapter with the following short abstract from it:

"About the middle of March, 1730, | became acquainted with Mr. Charles Wesley, of Christ-Church.

I had been for two years before in deep melancholy; so it pleased God to disappoint and break a proud spirit, and to embitter the world to me as I was inclining to relish its vanities.

During this time, I had no friend to whom I could open my mind; no man did care for my soul, or none at least understood her paths.

'The learned endeavored to give me right notions, and the friendly to divert me.

One day an old acquaintance entertained me with some reflections on the whimsical Mr. Charles Wesley; his preciseness, and pious extravagancies.

Upon hearing this, I suspected he might be a good Christian.

I therefore went to his room, and without ceremony desired the benefit of his conversation.

I had so large a share of it afterwards, that hardly a day passed while I was at college, but we were together once, if not oftener.

After some time, he introduced me to his brother John, of Lincoln College: 'For he is somewhat older,' said he, 'than I am, and can resolve your doubts better.'

I never observed any person have a more real deference for another than he had for his brother; which is the more remarkable, because such near relations, being equals by birth, and conscious to each other of all the little familiar passages of their lives, commonly stand too close, to see the ground there may be for such submission.

Indeed he followed his brother entirely; could I describe one of them I should describe both.

I shall therefore say no more of Charles, but that he was a iman formed for friendship; who by his cheerfulness and vivacity would refresh his friend's heart: with attentive consideration, would enter mito, and settle all his concerns as far as he was able: he would de any thing for him, great or small, and by a habit of mutual operness and freedom, would leave no room for tnisunderstanding,

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

"The Wesleys were already talked of for some religious pracur ees, which were first occasioned by Mr. Morgan, of Christ-Church

He was a young man of an excellent disposition. He took all opportunities to make his companions in love with a good life; to create in them a reverence for the public worship ; to tell them of their faults with a sweetness and simplicity that disarmed the worst tempers.

He delighted much in works of charity; he kept several children at school ; and, when he found beggars in the street, would bring them into his chambers and talk to them.

From these combined friends began a little society.

Mr. John Wesley was -he chief manager, for which he was very fit: for he had not only more learning and experience than the rest, but he was blest with such activity as to be always gaining ground, and such steadiness that he lost none.

What proposals he made to any, were sure to alarm them ; because he was so much in earnest ; nor could they afterwards slight them, because they saw him always the same.

What supported this uniform vigor, was, the care he took to consider well every affair before he engaged in it ; making all his decisions in the fear of God, without passion, humor, or self-confidence.

For though he had naturally a very clear apprehension, yet his exact prudence depended more on his humility and singleness of heart.

He had, [ think, something of authority in his countenance, yet he never assumed anything to himself above his companions ; any of them might speak their mind, and their words were as strictly regarded by him as his words were by them.

Their undertaking included these several particulars: to converse with young students ; to visit the prisons ; to instruct some oor families ; to take care of a school and a parish work-house. hey took great pains with the younger members of the university, to rescue them from bad eompany, and encourage them in a sober, studious life.

They would get them to breakfast, and over a dish of tea endeavor to fasten some good hint upon them.

They would bring them acquainted with other well-disposed young men, give them assistance in the difficult parts of their learning, and watch over them with the greatest tenderness.

or other of them went to the castle every day, and another most commonly to Bocardo.

Whoever went to the castle was to read in the chapel to as many prisoners as would attend, and to talk apart to the man or men whom he had taken particularly in charge.

When a new prisoner came, their conversation with him for four or five times was close and searching.—If any one was under sentence of death, or appeared to have some intentions of a new life, they came every day to his assistance, and partoon in the conflict and suspense of those who should now be found able, or not able to lay hold on salvation.

In order to release those who were confined for small debts, and to purchase books and other necessaries, they raised a little fund, to which many of theit acquaintance contributed quarterly.

'They had prayers at the ca; tle most Wednesdays and Fridays, a sermon on Sunday, and the sacrament once a month, «When they undertook any poor family, they saw them at reust once a week; sometimes gave them mouey, admonished the.r

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

of their vices, read to them, and examined their children.

'The school was, I think, of Mr. Wesley's own setting up ; however ne paid the mistress, and clothed some, if not all the children

When they went thither, they inquired how each child behaved, saw their work, heard them read and say their prayers, or catechism, and explained part of it.

In the same manner they taught the children in the work-house, and read to the old people as thev did to the prisoners.

; '¢ They seldom took any notice of the accusations brought against them for their charitable employments ; but if they did make any reply, it was commonly such a plain and simple one, as if there was nothing more in the case, but that they had just heard such doctrines of their Saviour, and had believed and done accordingly.

Sometimes they would ask such questions as the following : Shall we be more happy in another life, the more virtuous we are in this?

Are we the more virtuous the more intensely we love God and man?

Is love, of all habits, the more intense, the more we exercise it?

Is either helping or trying to help man for God's sake, an exercise of love to God or man? particularly, is feeding the hungry, clothing the naked, visiting the sick, or prisoners, an exercise of love to God or man?

Is endeavoring to teach the ignorant, to admonish sinners, to encourage the good, to comfort the afflicted, and reconcile enemies, an exercise of love to God or man?

Shall we be more happy in another life, if we do the former of these things, and try to do the latter; or if we do not the one, nor try to do the other?

T could say a great deal of his private piety ; how it was nourished by a continual recourse to God; and preserved by a strict watchfulness in beating down pride, and reducing the craftiness and impetuosity of nature, to a child-like simplicity ; and in a good degree crowned with divine love, and victory over-the whole set of earthly passions.

He thought prayer to be more his business than anything else ; and I have seen him come out of his closet with a serenity of countenance that was next to shining; it discovered what he had been doing, and gave me double hope of receiving wise directions, in the matter about which I came to consult him

In all his motions he attended to the will of God.

He had neither the presumption, nor the leisure to anticipate things whose season was not now ; and would show some uneasiness whenever any of us, by impertinent speculations, were shifting off the appointed improvement of the present minute.

By being always cheerful, but never triumphing, he so husbanded the secret consolations which God gave him, that they seldom left him, and never but in a state of strong and long-suffering faith.

'Thus the repose and satisfaction of the mind being otherwise secured, there were in him no idle cravings, no chagrin or fickleness or spirit, nothing but the genuine wants of the body to be relieved by outward accommoda~ tions and refreshments.

When he was just come home froma long journey, and had been in different companies, he resumed his usual employments, as if he had never left them; no dissipation of thought appeared, no alteration of taste. much less was he discom posed by any slanders or affronts; he was only afraid lest he should

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. JOHN WESLEY.

grow p oud of this conformity to his Master.

In short, he used many endeavors to be religious, but none to seem so; with a zea! always upon the stretch, and a most transparent sincerity, he addicted himself to every good word and work.

Because he required such a regulation of our studies, as might devote them all to God, he has been accused as one that discouraged learning.

Far from that, for the first thing he struck at in young men, was, that indolence which will not submit to close thinking. He earnestly recommended to them, a method and order iu du taeir actions.

The morning hour of devotion was from fiye to six, and the same in the evening.

On the point of early rising, he told them, the well spending of the day would depend.

For some years past, he and his friends have read the New Testament togetner in the evenings; and after every portion of it, having heard the conjectures the rest had to offer, he made his own obser- . vations on the phrase, design, and difficult places ; and one or two wrote these down from his mouth.

If any one could have provoked him,I should ; for 1 was very slow in coming into their measures, and very remiss in doing my part.

I frequently contradicted his assertions ; or, which is much the same, distinguished upon them.

I hardly ever submitted to his advice at the time he gave it, though I relented afterwards

One time he was in fear I had taken up notions that were not safe, and pursued my spiritual improvement in an erroneous, because inactive way ; so he came over and staid with me near a week.

He condoled with me the incumbrances of my constitution, heard all I had to say, and endeavored to pick out my meaning, and yielded to me as far as he could.

I never saw more humility in him than at this time.. ss Mr. Wesley had not only friends at Oxford to assist him, but a great many correspondents.

He set apart one day at least in the week, to write letters, and he was no slow composer ; in which, without levity or affectation, but with plainness and fervor, he gave his advice in particular cases, and vindicated the strict original sense of the gospel precepts.

is now gone to Georgia as a missionary,~where there is ignorance that aspires after divine wisdom, but no false learning that is got above it.

He is, I confess, still living ; and I know that an advantageous character is more decently bestowed on the deceased.

But, besides that his condition is very like that of the dead, being unconcerned in all we say, I am not making any attempt on the opinion of the public, but only studying a private edifica tion.

A family picture of him, his relations may be allowed to keep by them.

And this is the idea of Mr. Wesley, which I cherish for the service of my own soul, and which I take the liberty ikewise to deposite with you."

Aw a ee

CHAPTER III.

OF MR. WESLFY'S VOYAGE TO AMERICA,

HIS LABORS THERF,

AND RETURN TO ENGLAND IN 1738

Ir has been already observed, that Mr. Wesley, at this time, had very imperfect notions of the method proposed in the gospel ot attaining true christian experience.

He did indeed differ, in some things, from the generality of the clergy in the Church of England: he carried his notions of gospel holiness much further than they thought, either necessary or attainable in this life ; and believing, that, an exact attendance on the instituted means of grace, with acts of charity, self-denial, and mortification, were the chief helps to attain it, he carried these particulars to an extent which made him appear singular.

His ardor to attain the end was exceeded by nothing but the exactness and rigor with which he practised, what he thought the means of attaining it.

His extreme attention to every thing that might be helpful in subduing the evil propensities of his nature, and that might further his progress towards a conformity with Christ, led him to consider and speak of the observance of little things, as of the utmost importance to his salvation,

Not that he thought the things of so much importance in themselves, detached from others; but as filling up the more minute parts of a system of duties, which without them, would be incomplete and less beneficial to him.

Like as a man straitened iu his circumstances, and struggling to get forward in the world; if he only attend to the more important branches of his business, and wholly neglect the numerous little expenses of his family, will soon find that they greatly retard his progress.

Mr. Wesley reasoned in the same way, concerning the external helps and hinderances in a religious course of life, and therefore thought it his duty

'o abstain from the minutest thing that might be hurtful, and to practis2 every thing that might in any respect be useful to him

And as little things are too commonly overlooked, though grea ynes are made up of them, he might perhaps on this account speak nore strongly of them than otherwise he would have done.

How- 'ver this be, his scrupulous exactness in things which seemed to 'thers of litile importance, or wholly indifferent in religion, chiefly attracted notice, and made him appear whimsical and superstitious, to persons who did not perceive the principle which governed his conduct.

'This lessened the dignity of his character in their opinion, and weakened his influence over those under his care.

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY

this principle, therefore, which governed him in the smallest mat ters, we must attribute, in a great measure, his want of success, and most of the inconvemences which he suffered in Georgia.

We may blame his want of prudetice," because the principle on which he reasoned was sometimes carried too far; but his integ rity, and upright intention will remain unsullied.

On Tuesday, the 14th of October, he set out for Gravesend, in order to embark for Georgia,* accompanied by his brother Mr.

Charles Wesley, Mr. Ingham of Qucen's College, Oxford, and Mr.

Delamotte, the son of a merchant in London.

'' Our end," says he, "in leaving our native country, was not to avoid want, God having given us plenty of temporal blessings ; nor to gain the dung or dross of riches or honor; but singly this, to save our souls; to ive wholly to the glory of God."

In the afternoon they found the Simmonds off Gravesend, and immediately went on board.

The next day he wrote to his brother, Mr. Samuel Wesley, of Tiverton, informing him that he had presented his father's commentary

Georgia is situated between Carolina and Florida.

It extends 120 miles upon the sea-coast, and 300 miles from thence to the Apalachian mountains, and its boundaries to the north and south, are the rivers Savannah and Alatamaha.—

The settlement of a colony between the rivers Savannah and Alatamaha, was meditated in England in 1732, for the accommodation of poor people in Great

Britain and Ireland, and for the further security of Carolina.

Humane and opulent men suggested a plan of transporting a number of indigent families to this part of America free of expense.

For this purpose they applied to the king, George II. and obtained from him letters patent, bearing date June 9, 1732, for legally carrying into execution what they had generously projected.

They called the new province Georgia, in honor of the king, who encouraged the plan.

A corporation, consisting of 21 persons, was constituted by the name of "The Trustees for settling and establishing the Colony of Georgia."

In November, 1732, 116 settlers embarked for Georgia, to he conveyed thither free of expense, furnished with every thing requisite for building and cultivating the soil.

Mr. James Oglethorpe, one of the trustees, and an active promoter of the' settlement, embarked as the head and director of these eillers:

They arrived at Charlestown early in the next year.

Mr. Oglethorpe, acompanied hy Williain Bull, shortly after his arrival, visited Georgia; and after surveying the country, marked the spot on which Savannah now stands, as the fittest to begin their settlement.

Here they accordingly began and built a small fort; a number of small huts for their defence and accommodation.

Such of the settlers as were able to bear arms were embodied, and well appointed with officers, arms, and ammunition.

A treaty of friendship was concluded between the settlers and their neighhors the Creek Indians, and every thing wore the aspect of peace and future prosperity.

But the fundamental regulations established by the trustees of Georgia, were ill adapted to the circumstances and situation of the poor settlers, and of pernicious consequence to the prosperity of the province.

Like other distant legislators, who framed their regulations on principles of speculation, they wer2 liable to many errors and mistakes; and however good their design, their x es were found improper and impracticable.

These injudicious regulations an{ restrictions, the wars in which they were involved with the Spaniards and Indians, and the frequent insurrections among themselves, threw the colony into a state of confusion and wretchedness too great for human nature long to endure.

Their oppressed situation was represented to the Trustees by repeated complaints, till at length finding that the province languished under their care, and weary with the complaints of thepeople, they, in the year 1752 surrendered their charter to the king, and 1t was made a royal government

Georgia ts now a flourishing state: what are called the upper counties are pretty generally supplied with preachers of the Baptist and Methodist persuesiop , bu the greater part of the state is without ministers of any denomination.

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

on Job, to the Queen, and had received many good words and smiles, In this letter he declares his sentiments to his brother, cocerning the usual method of teaching boys the heathen poets in large schools.

'The uncertainty," says he, "of having another opportunity to tell ycu my thoughts in this life, obliges me to tell yor what I have often thought of, and that in as few and plain words as I can.

Elegance of style is not' to be weighed against purity of heart; purity both from the lusts of the flesh, the lusts of the eye and the pride of life.

Therefore, whatever has any ten dency to impair that purity, is not to be tolerated, much less recom mended for the sake of that elegance.

But of this sort (I speak not from the reason of the thing only, nor from single experience) are most of the classics usually read in great schools: many of them: tending to inflame the lusts of the flesh (besides Ovid, Virgil's

Aeneid, and 'Terence's Kunuch) and more to feed the lust of the eye, and the pride of life.

I beseech you therefore by the mercies of God, who would have us holy as he is holy, that you banish all such poison from your school, that you introduce in their place such christian authors as will work together with you in building up your flock in the knowledge and love of God.

For assure yourself, dear brother, you are even now called to the converting of heathens as well as [.

many souls are committed to your charge by God, to be prepared for a happy eternity.

You are to instruct them, not only in the beggarly elements of Greek and Latin, but much more in the gospel.

You are to labor with all your might to convince them, that Christianity is not a negat'on, or an externa] thing, but a new heart,a mind conformed to that of Christ; faith, working by love."

These sentiments have been spoken of as singular; and have been brought forward as an indirect evidence of Mr. Wesley's fondness for singularity.

But if we understand them with a little candor, and the opinions of learned and pious men on the same subject be fairly stated, there will appear nothing singular in them,

He here condemns the reading and explaining of the heathen poets, wndiscriminately, to youth in great schools; but we must not suppose, that he would have condemned a judicious selection from them.

Indeed, after his school at Kingswood was fully established, he made such a selection for the use of it, so far as he thought would be necessary for the youth likely to be educated in it.

His words being understood with this limitation, Mr. Wesley speaks 'nothing but what the most learned and pious men in the christian

Uhurch, have, in all ages, unanimously spoken before him.

Nay -he heathen moralists themselves, deliver the same sentiments voncerning their own poets.

" Plato, the wise and judicious philosopher, banished the poets from his imaginary commonwealth, and did not think them propes to be put into the hands of youth without great precaution; to prevent the dangers which might arise from them.

plainly approves of his conduct, and sup- * Videsne poet quid mali afferaut ?—Itasunt dulces, ut non legantur modo sed etiam ediscantur.

Sic ad malam domesticam disciplinam, vitamque umbra tilem et delicatam, cum accesserunt etiam poete, neryos virtutiselidunt.

witur a Platone educuntur ex ea civitate quam finxit ille, cum mores optimos a

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY

posing with him that poetry contributes only to the corruption of manners, to enervate the mind, and strengthen the false prejudi ces consequential of a bad education, and il] examples, he seems astonished that the instruction of children should begin with them, and the study of them be called by the name of learning and a liberal education.' * , The two following days after he got on board, were spent with his friends, partly in the ship and partly on shore, in exhorting one another to shake off every weight, and to run with patience the race set before them.

'There being twenty-six Germans on board, members of the Moravian Church, Mr. Wesley immediately began to learn the German language, in order to converse with them; and David Nitchman, the Moravian bishop, and two others began to learn English, that they might enjoy the benefit of mutual conversation.

He observes, that he now first preached extempore, though I believe he had done so once before in London.

It was here that his acquaintance commenced with the Moravian brethren, which he cultivated for several years, with great assiduity and success; and we must allow that the knowledge he acquired optimum reip.

Statum quereret.

At vero nos, docti scilicet a Gracia, hee et a pueritia legimus et didicimus.

Hane eruditionem liberalem et doctrinam putamus.

Tusc. Quest. lib. il.

The Jews prohibited the tutors of their children from instructing them in Pagan literature.

" Maledictus esto," says the Gemara, '" quisquis filium suum sapientiam grecanicam edocet."

' Let him be accursed, whoever teacheth his son Greek literature."

The primitive fathers of the church, were divided in their opinions on this subject.

Some forbade Christians to read any of the heathen writers, on account of their bad tendency, both as to principles and morals

The Apostolical constitutions, as they are called speak in this strain, "Ab omnibus gentilium libris abstine:" "abstain from all hooks of the Gentiles."

And though these constitutions are not Apostolical, yet it is allowed on all hands, that they are very ancient.

Cotelerius in a note on this passage, has shown the different sentiments of many of the Fathers, and it is probable that a majority of them were of opinion, the heathen writers might be read with advantage under certain restrictions and regulations.

Basil the great has an oration, showing, " quomodo ex scriptis gentilium utilitatlem capere debeamus:" " how we ought to reap advantage from the writings of the Gentiles."

The most learned and pious among the moderns, have very universally condemned the practice of indiscriminately reading the writings of the heathens.

On this subject, Eras. mus complains in one of his letters, " pro ehristianis reddamur pagani."

" Instead of Christians we are made Pagans."

And again, '' Animadverto," says he, " juvenes aliquot, quos nobis remittit Italia, preecipue Roma; nonnihl adfletos hoc veneno."

"TI observe some youths, returned from Italy, especially from Rome, infected with this poison."

Buddei Isagoge, par. i. p. 147.

Buddeus" himself observes, after giving the opinions of several others, " Singulari utique hic opus esse circumspectione, negari nequit; cum facile contingat, ut qui ethni corun scriptis toti veluti immerguntur, ethnicum, plane, alienumque a religione ehristiana, inde referant animum."

" It cannot be denied that there is here need of singular cireumspection, as it easily happens, that they who are, as it were, wholly immersed in the writings of the heathens, return from them witha heathenish mind, alienated from the christian religion."

He then gives several examples of the bad influence of this practice on the minds of men of great abilities and learning: to which we might add the name of a late celebrated nistorian; and perhaps many others of our nation.

The danger arises from the 'ondness which these persons contract for the studied and regular composition manifest in these writings, and for the flowers of oratory with which they dress put their fables and false notions of things.

THE LIFE

OF THE REV. :OHN WESLEY

sy their means, laid the foundation of the great things which fol vowed in the subsequent part of his life

It was a maxim with Mr. Wesley in the conduct of life, that every part of the day ought to be filled up with some useful emloyment; a man unemployed, being in constant danger of falling into foolish temptations and hurtful habits, the best preservative from which is industry.

He therefore so arranged his business that he had a stated employment for every part of the day.

This love of regularity in the improvement of his time, immediately showed itself in his new situation.

October 21, they sailed from Gravesend, and got into the Downs.

'* Now," says he, " we began to be a little regular.

Our common way of living was this: from four in the morning till five, each of us used private prayer.

From five till seven we read the Bible together, carefully comparing it (that we might not lean to our own understandings) with the writings of the earliest ages.

At seven we breakfasted.

At eight were the public prayers.

From nine to twelve I usually learned German, and Mr. Delamotte, Greek.

My brother writ sermons, and Mr. Ingham instructed the children.

At tweive we met, to give an account to one another what we had done since our last' meeting, and what we designed to do before our next.

About one we dined.

'The time from dinner to four, we spent in reading to those of whom each of us had taken charge, or in speaking to them severally, as need required.

At four were the evening prayers; when either the second lesson was explained (as it always was in the morning) or the children catechised, and instructed before the congregation.

From five to six we again used private prayer.

From six to seven I read in our cabin to two or three of the passengers (of whom there were about eighty English on board) and each of my brethren to a few more in theirs.

Atseven I joined with the Germans in their public service; while Mr. Ingham was reading between the decks, to as many as desired to hear.

At eight we met again, to exhort and instruct one another.

Between nine and ten we went to bed, where neither the roaring of the sea, nor the motion of the ship, could take away the refreshing sleep which God gave us."

This, no doubt, was prodigious labor; and yet it may be safely affirmed, that, during the fifty-five years and upwards, which fol- 'owed, few days passed, in which, by one employment or other, the time was not filled up with equal exactness and diligence.

It has indeed been doubted whether the human mind be capable of such unremitted attention through a multiplicity of business, without injury.

The words of Horace, " Neque semper arcum tendit Apollo," have been quoted to show, that the mind ought not always to be on the stretch.

But these words were not spoken with any allusion to this subject.

We may observe also that varying ou employment gives a considerable degree of relaxation to the mind.

Every subject does not require the same stretch of thought; nor every kind of exercise the same degree of exertion.

The wind bemg contrary they did not sail from Cowes till the Oth of December.—On Thursday the 15th of January, 1736, coms jlaint being made to Mr. Oglethorpe of the unequal distribution

THE LIFE

OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

of water to the passengers, new officers were appointed, and the old ones were highly exasperated against Mr. Wesley, who, #9 they supposed, had made the complaint.—From the 17th to the 25th, they had violent storms, the sea going frequently over the ship, and breaking the cabin windows.

On these occasions he found the fear of death brought him into some degree of bondage, and being a severe judge of himself he concluded, that be was anfit, because he was unwilling to die: at the same time he could not but observe the lively victorious faith which appeared in the Germans, and kept their minds in a state of tranquillity and ease, in the midst of danger, to which he and the English on board were strangers: speaking of these humble followers of Christ, he says, "I had long before observed the great seriousness of their behavior.

Of their humility they had given a continual proof, by performing those servile offices for the other passengers which none of the English would undertake; for which they desired, and would receive no pay; saying, '' It was good for their proud hearts, and their loving Saviour had done more for them.'?.

And every day had given them occasion of showing a meekness, which no injury could move.

If they were pushed, struck, or thrown down, they rose again and went away; but no complaint was found in their mouth.

'There was now an opportunity of trying, whether they were delivered from the spirit of fear, as well as from that of pride, anger, and revenge.

In the midst of the psalm wherewith their service began, the sea broke over, split the main-sail in pieces, covered the ship, and poured in between the decks, as if the great deep had already swallowed us up.

A terrible screaming began among the English.

'The Germans calmly sung on.

I asked one of them afterwards, "' Was you not afraid???

He answered, "I thank God, No."

I asked, ' But were not your women and children afraid?"

He replied mildly, '* No; our women and children are not afraid to die."

On the 29th, they fell in with the skirts of a hurricane, which hewever did no damage; on the 4th of February, they saw land; and on the 6th, after a stormy passage first set foot on American ground, on a small uninhabited island over against 'Tybee, where

Mr. Oglethorpe led them to a rising ground, and they returned God thanks, and then he took boat for Savannah.

During this passage Mr. Wesley's leading principle, that selfdenial and mortification, were to him the chief means of holiness, showed itself powerfully in his conduct.

Judging, as he observes, that it might be helpful to him, he discontinued the use of flesh and wine, and confined himself to vegetables, chiefly rice and biscuit.

He also left off eating suppers, and his bed having been wet by the sea, he lay upon the floor, and slept sound till morning.

He speaks with an air of triumph on this unexpected victory over the common indulgence of using a bed to sleep in; and adds, * ] believe, I shall not find it needful to go to bed, as it is ealled, any more."?

February 7, Mr. Oglethorpe returned from Savannah, with Mr.

Spangenberg, one of the pastors of the Germans.

"I soon found," says Mr. Wesley, "what spirit he was of; and asked his advice

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

with regard to my own conduct.

He said, "* My brother, I must first ask you one or two questions.

Have you the witness within yourself?

Does the Spirit of God bear witness with your spirit, that you are the child of God?"

Twas surprised and knew not what to answer.

He observed it, and asked, "Do you know Jesus Christ???

I paused and said, 'I know he is the Saviour of the world."

True," replied he; 'but do you know he has saved you?"

I answered, 'I hope he has died tosave me."

He only added, ''Do you know yourself?"

Isaid "I do."

But I fear they were vain words.—On the 14th, some Indians came to them, and shook them by the hand, one of them saying, "fam glad you are come.

When I was in England, I desired that some would speak the great word to me, and my nation then desired to hear it; but now we are all in confusion.

Yet fam glad you are come. I will go up and speak to the wise men of our nation: and I hope they will hear.

But we would not be made Christians, as the Spaniards make Christians: we would be taught, before we are baptized."

The house-at Savannah, where they were to reside, not being ready, Mr. Wesley with Mr. Delamotte, took up their lodgings with the Germans.

Here they had an opportunity of being better acquainted with them, and of closely observing the whole of their behavior, from morning till night.

Mr. Wesley gives them an excellent character.

He tells us, '' They were always employed, always cheerful themselves, and in good humor with one another.

They had put away all anger, and strife, and wrath, and bitterness, and clamor, and evil-speaking.

'They walked worthy of the vocation wherewith they were called, and adorned the gospel of our Lord in all things."

He adds, ''Feb. 28.

They met to consult concerning the affairs of their church.

After several hours spent in conference and prayer, they proceeded to the election and ordination of a bishop.

The great simplicity, as well as solemnity of the whole, almost made me forget the seventeen hundred years between, and imagine myself in one of those assemblies where form and state were not; but Paul the tent-maker, or Peter the fisherman presided; yet with the demonstration of the spirit and of power."

Sunday, March 7.

He entered on his ministry at Savannah, by preaching on the epistle for the day, being the 13th of the first of Corinthians.

In the second lesson, Luke xvili, was our Lord's prediction of the treatment which he himself, and consequently his followers, was to meet with from the world.

He adds, '* Yet notwithstanding these plain declarations of our Lord; notwithstanding my own repeated experience; notwithstanding the experience of all the sincere followers of Christ, whom | have ever talked with, read, or heard of: nay and the reason of the thing, evincing to a demonstration, that all who love not the light must hate him who is continually laboring to pour it in upon them: I do sere bear witness against myself, that when I saw the number of people erowding into the church, the deep attention with which they received the word, and the seriousness that afterwards sat on all their faces I could scarce refrain from giving the lie to experience

THE LIFE OF THE REV.

JOHN WESLEY

and reason and Scripture all together.

I could hardly believe thas the greater, the far greater part of this attentive, serious people, would hereafter trample under foot that word, and say all manner of evil falsely of him that spake it."

On the 18th, Mr. Wesley wrote to his mother as follows: '1 doubt not but you are already informed of the many blessings which Ged gave us in our passage; as my brother Wesley must before now, fave received a particular account of the circumstances of our voyage; which he would not fail to transmit to you by tre first opportunity.

; «We are likely to stay here some months.

The place is pleasant beyond imagination; and by all that I can learn exceecing healthful,—even in summer, for those who are not intemperate.

It has pleased God, that I have not had a moment's illness of any kind since I set my foot upon the continent: nor do I Know any more than one of my seven hundred parishioners, who is sick at this time.

Many of them indeed, are, I believe, very angry already: for a gentleman, no longer ago than last night, made a ball; but the public prayers happening to begin about the same time, the church was full, and the ball-room so empty, that the entertainment could not go forward.

should be heartily glad, if any poor and religious men or women of Epworth or Wroote, would come over to me.

And so would Mr. Oglethorpe too: he would give them land enough, and provisions gratis, till they could live on the produce of it.

I was fully determined to have wrote to my dear Emmy* to-day; but time will not permit.

O hope ye still in God! for ye shall yet give him thanks, who is the help of your countenance, and your

God!

Renounce the world: deny yourselves: bear your cross with Christ, and reign with him! My brother Hooper too, has a constant place in our prayers.

May the good God give him the same zeal for holiness which he has given to a young gentleman of Rotterdam, who was with me last night.

Pray for us, and espetially. for dear mother, your dutiful and affectionate son, John esley.

Mr. Wesley being now informed of the opposition which his brother Charles met with at Frederica; on the the 22d of March, wrote to him the following letter— How different are the ways wherein we are led, yet | hope toward the same end.

I have hitherto no opposition at all: all is smooth and fair and promising, Many seem to be awakened: all are full of respect and commendation.

We cannot see any cloud gathering.

But this calm cannot last; storms must come hithertoo: and let them come when we are ready to meet them.

Tis strange so many of our friends should trust in God!

hope indeed, Whoever turns to the world, Mr. Tackner and Betty, with Mr. Hird's family, and Mr. Burk, will zealously aim at the prize of their high calling. These especially I exhort by the mercies of God, that they be not weary of well-doing, but 'hat they labor more and more to be meek and lowly, and daily to advance

* His eldest sister Emelia.

HE LIFE OF THE REY. JOHN WESLEY.

"5 in the knowledge and love of God.

I hope too Mr. Weston, Mr Moore, Mr. Allen, and Mr. White, as well as Mr. Ward and his wife, continue in the same wise resolutions.

I must not forget Mr. Reed, and Mr. Daubry, both of whom I left fully determined to shake off every weight, and with all their might pursue the one thing needful.

" Conciones omnes meas jamnunc habes, preter istas quas mise Ahique in phyxide sunt (de qua ne verbum scribis) und cum bibliis in quarto. Liber de disciplind quam celerrime pote remittendus esl, Quanta est concordia fratrum: Tui volo et fratris B. 2

You have now all my sermons, except those which I have sent.

Some are in the box (of which you say not a word) together with the Bible in quarto.

'The book of discipline must be sent back as soon as possible.

How great is the concord of brethren: J mean of thee and brother B.

"You are not, I think, at liberty soépeodur eve rd #9vy Eaux of cvugvittar o#, anodeoi oe," to turn to the Gentiles till your own countrymen shall cast you out.

'If that period come soon, so muc! the better: only in the mean while, reprove and exhort with al] authority; even though all men should despise thee.

?-4noB/oerut out elg wugtigror."?

It shall turn to thee for a testimony.* [conjure you spare no time, no address or pains to learn the true

Cause Ti¢ mudur Odr'ryg Tig pedncs u#,°t of the former distress of my friend.

'I much doubt you are in the right.

Aly yérorto tre are mchir quaotary. ery coer, puducos, oc wadkise dvry.

Coupe wor, We ue Sey youperr nove avriy."

God forbid, that she should again in like manner miss the mark.

Watch over her; keep her, as much as possible.

Write to me, how I ought to write to her.

«Tf Mr Ingham were here, I would try to see you.

But omit no opportunity of writing, Kerrduve'o wecur ayar.??

T stand in jeopardy every hour.—' Let us be strong and very courageous; for the Lord our God is with us: and there is no counsel or might against him!"

Mr. Charles took the hint his brother gave him, and on the 28th, sent Mr. Ingham to Savannah.{ April 4th, Mr. Wesley set out for Frederica, in a Pettiawga, a sort of flat-bottomed barge, and the following evening they anchored near Skidoway island, where the water at flood, was twelve or fourteen feet deep.

Mr. Wesley wrapt himself up in a large cloak, and lay down on the quarter-deck: but in the course of the night he rolled out of his cloak, and fell into the sea, so fast asleep that he knew not where he was, till his mouth was full of water.

He swam round to a boat, and got out without any injury, more than wetting his clothes.

This instance gives us a lively view of his fortitude and presence of mind in the midst of surprise and danger.

Mr. Wesley left Frederica, and arrived at Savannah on the 20th.

The nex: day he wrote to his brother; and among other things observes, © [still extremely pity poor Mrs. Hawkins: but what can

I do more, till God show me who it is that contint ally exasperates * See the same phrase, Luke xxi. 13.

; * See a similar construction of muéur 2 Pett. 9. t Vol.

1, page 55.

THE LIFE OF THE REV, JOHN WESLEY.

her agains. me? hen I may perhaps be of some service to hec There is surely some one who does not play us fair: but I marve, not at the :natter.

He that is higher than the highest regardeth, and there is that is mightier than they—Yet a little while and God will declare who is sincere.

'T'arry thou the Lord's leisure and be strong, and he shall comfort thy heart."

On the same day he wrote to Mr. Oglethorpe, and tells him, «Savannah never was so dear to meas now. | believe, knowing hy whom I send, I may write as well as speak freely.

1 found so little, either of the form or power of religion at Frederica, that | am sincerely glad Iam removed from it.

Surely, never was any place, no not London itself, freer from one vice, | mean hypocrisy

'O curve in terris anime, et c@lestium inanes ! "

O grovelling souls, bent to the earth, and void of heavenly good!

Jesus Master have mercy upon them—There is none of those who did run well, whom I pity more than Mrs. Hawkins: her treating me in such a manner would indeed have little affected me, had my own interests only been concerned.

I[ have been used to be betrayed, scorned, and insulted by those I had most labored to serve.

But when I reflect on her condition, my heart bleeds for her—Yet with Thee nothing is impossible!

'With regard to one who ought to be dearer to me than her, | cannot but say, that the more I think of it the more convinced I am, that no one, without a virtua] renouncing of the faith, can abstain from the public as well as the private worship of God.

All the prayers usually read morning and evening at Frederica and here, put together, do not jast seven minutes.

These cannot be termed long prayers: no christian assembly ever used shorter: neither have they any repetitions in them at all—lIf I did not speak thus plainly to you; which I fear no one else in England or America will do, I should by no means be worthy to call myself, Sir,

Yours, &c., John Wesley."

Not finding as yet any o>en door for pursuing his main design of preaching to the Indians, he consulted with his companions, in what manner they might be most useful to the little flock at Savannah.

It was agreed, 1. to advise the more serious among them. to form themselves into a little society, and to meet once or twice a week, in order to reprove, instruct, and exhort one another

2. To select out of these a smaller number for a more intimate union with each other: which might be forwarded partly by their conversing singly with each, and inviting them all together to Mr.

Wesley's house: and this accordingly they determined to do every Sunday in the afternoon.

Here we see the first rudiments of the future economy of classes and bands, which has had no small influence in promoting the success of the Methodists beyond any other denomination of Christians, not immediately favored hy the civil power.

There subsisted at this time, a dispute between the gentlemen of Carolina and Georgia, respecting the right of trading with the Indians.

The dispute was brought into Westininster-Hall, sod agitated on both sides with great animosity. .Mr. Wesley h: 1 hitherto thought it his duty to confine himsel? to those th'ngs which

THE LIFE

OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY

immediately related to his office as a minister, and not to intermeddle with any thing that seemed foreign to it.

But having considered tne matter in debate, and the consequences of it to the province, he altered his sentiments, and on the 23d of July delivered his opinion on the subject in a letter to Mr. Hutcheson.

He observes, '¢ By what I have seen during my short stay here, I an convinced that I have long been under a great mistake, in thinking no circumstances could make it the-duty of a christian priest, te do any thing else but preach the gospel.

On the contrary, I am now satisfied, that there is a possible case wherein a part of his time ought to be emyloyed in what less directly conduces to the glory of God, and peace and good will among men.

And such a case, I believe, is that which now occurs: there being severa things which cannot so effectually be done without me; and which, though not directly belonging to my ministry, yet are by conse quence of the highest concern to the success of it.

It is from. this conviction that I have taken some pains to inquire into the great controversy now subsisting between Carolina and Georgia; and in examining and weighing the letters wrote, and the argument urged, on both sides of the question.

And I cannot but think that the whole affair might be clearly stated in few words.

A charter was past a few years since, establishing the bounds of this province, and empowering the trustees therein named to prepare laws, which when ratified by the king in council, should be of force within those bounds.

'Those 'Trustees have prepared a law, which has been so ratified, for the regulation of the Indian trade, requiring that none should trade with the Indians who are within this province, till he is so license as therein specified.

Notwithstanding this law, the governing part of Carolina, have asserted both in conversation, in writing, and in the public newspapers, that it is lawful for any one not so licensed, to trade with the Creek, CheroKee, or Chickasaw Indians: they have past an ordiance, not only asserting the same, but enacting that men and money shall be raised to support such traders; and in fact they have themselves licensed and sent up such traders both to the Creek and Chickasaw

Indians.

is the plain matter of fact: now as to the matter of right, when twenty more reams of paper have been spent upon it, I cannot but think it must come to this short issue at last:

1. Are the Creeks, Cherokees, Chickasaws, within the bounds of Georgia or no?

2, Is an act of the king in council in pursuance of an act or parliament, of any force within these bounds, or not?

'That all other inquiries are absolutely foreign to the question a very little consideratiov will show.

As to the former of these, the Georgian charter compared with any map of these parts which I ha 'e ever seen, determines it: the latter | never heard made a question of, but in the neighborhood of Carolina «Mr, Johnson's brother has been with us some days.

I have been twice in company with him at Mr. Oglethorpe's: and I hope there are in Carolina, though the present proceeding would almost make one doubt it, many such gentlemen as he seems to be; men of good nature, good manners, and understanding.

I hope God

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

will repay you seven-fold for the kindness you have shown to my poor mother, and in her to, sir, your most obliged, most obedient servant, John Wesley."

At the same time he wrote to Mr. Vernon on the same subject.

" As short a time," says he, "as I have for writing, I could not pardon myself if I did not spend some part of it in acknowledging he continuance of your goodness to my mother: which indeed yeither she, nor I, can ever lose the sense of.

behavior of the people of Carolina, finds much conversa~ ion from this place.

I dare not say whether they want honesty or logic most; it is plaina very little of the latter, added to the former, would show how utterly foreign to the point in question, all their voluminous defences are.

Here is an act of the king in council, past in pursuance of an act of parliament, forbidding unlicensed persons to trade with the Indians in Georgia.

Nothing therefore can justify them in daily sending unlicensed traders to the Creek, Cherokee, and Chickasaw Indians, but the proving either that this act is of no force, or that those Indians are not in Georgia.

Why then are these questions so little considered by them, and others so largely discussed?

I fear for a very plain, though not a very honest reason; that is, to puzzle the cause.

I sincerely wish you all happiness in time and eternity, and am, sir," &e.

Sept. 13. He began reading over, with Mr. Delamotte, Bishop Beveridge's Pandectee Canonum Conciliorum.

Nothing," says he, 'could so effectually have convinced me, that both particular and general councils may err, and have erred: and of the infinite difference there is between the decisions of the wisest men, and those of the Holy Ghost recorded in his word.'*—Sept. 20. They ended the Apostolical canons so called, and Mr. Wesley acknowledges in his printed Journal, that he once thought more highly of them than he oughttothink.

' Bishop Beveridge," says he, ' observes, that they are the decrees of the several Synods, which met at several places, and on several occasions, in the second and third age after Christ; and are therefore called Apostolical, because partly grounded upon, and partly agreeing with the traditions they had received from the Apostles.

He further observes, that as they were enacted by different Synods, so they were collected by different persons ; till about the year 500, John, Bishop of Con stantinople, placed them at the head of the canons which he callected into one code.—But then he adds (Cod. Canon. p. 159,) they contain that discipline which was used in the church when they were collected, not when the council of Nice met, for then many parts of them were useless and obsolete."

After Mr. Charles had left Frederica, and gone for England in the latter end of July, Mr. Wesley often visited that place ; where he met with the most violent opposition, and the most illibera. abuse.

He still however persevered in his endeavors to do then: good, and on the 13th of October set out from Savannah, once more tc visit them, He arrived at Frederica on the morning of the 16th, and met Mr. Hird on the Bluff, who gave him a melan

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

choly account of the state of things there.* The public service had been discontinued ; and from that time every thing was grown worse and worse—' Even poor Miss Sophy," t says he, " was scarce the shadow of what she was when | lett her.

1 endeavored to convince her of it, but in vain: and to put it effectually out of my power so to do, she was resolved to return to England immediately.

I was at first a little surprised ; but I soon recollected my spirits, and remembered my calling.

Greater is he that is in you, than he that is in the world.

" Non me, qui cetera, vincet Impetus; at rapido contrarius evehar orhi."

The force shall not overcome me, that overcomes all things else; But I shall mount in a direction contrary to the rapid world.

began with earnestly crying to God to maintain his own cause; and then reading to a few who came to my house in the evenings, one of Ephrem Syrus's exhortations, as I did every night after, and by the blessing of God not without effect.

My next step was, to divert Miss Sophy from the fatal resolution of going to England.

After several fruitless attempts I at length prevailed ; nor was it long before she recovered the ground she had

Jost.

October 23. Mr, Oglethorpe returned from the southward.

was in the fort with Mr. Horton, when he came.

He ran to Mr.

Horton, kissed him, and expressed much kindness to him, but took no notice of me good or bad ; any more than if I had not been in the room.

I was not surprised, having long expected it; when I mentioned it to Miss Sophy, she said; 'Sir, you encouraged me in my greatest trials: be not discouraged yourself.

Fear nothing: if Mr. Oglethorpe will not, God will help you.'

October 25. I took boat for Savannah, with Miss Sophy; and came thither, after a slow and dangerous, but not a tedious passage, on Sunday the 31st.t

* Mr. Wesley's private Journal.

See also his printed Journal in his Works vol. xxvi. p. 149.

This person was Miss Sophy Causton, afterwards Mrs. Williamson, niece to Mr. Causton, storekeeper and chief magistrate of Savannah.

After her marriage she was the occasion of so much trouble to Mr. Wesley, that it evidently hastened his departure out of America.

He has observed a silence in his printed Journal on some circumstances of this affair, which has induced many persons to suspect the propriety of his conduct in this business.

He has however been more open in his private Journal, which was written at the time, es the circumstances arose, And as this private Journal and his other papers, lay open to the inspection of his friends for several years, I cannot help thinking that it wouid have been more candid, and more to the reputation of them selves and Mr. Wesley, to have openly avowed the fact, that he did intend to marry Miss Causton, and was not a little pained when she broke off the connection with him.

From a careful perusal of his private Journal, this appears to me to hav? heen the case.

But I will fairly state the evidence on which my opinion is founded, in his own words as they occur, and leave the reader to judge for himself: vot doubting at the same time, that, whatever may be said of his weakness (and who is not weak in some thing or other) or of his prudence in this ffair, nothing can he laid to his charge in point of criminality. t See also his printed Journal in his Works, vol. xxvi. p. 150

$90 THE

LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

I insert the following story, because it seems well authenticated, and because it may be the means of putting young persons upon their guard against the arts, and persuasive words of designing ' and unprinvipled men.

November' 12, says Mr. Wesley, " By a careful inquiry of several persons, I came to the full knowledge of a strange piece of history Mr, T. a surgeon of Edinburgh debauched the daughter of one Mr. Ure, a lawyer, an only child and distant relation.

He then persuaded her to sign a writing which she had never read, and to go over with him to America.

When she came hither, he treated her as a common servant; and not only so, but beat her frequently to such a degree that the scars made by the whip were plainly to be seen a year after.

The fault commonly was, that the child she had by him cried.

After he had kept her thus for about two years, and she had brought him anoth er child, he married another woman, and sold her to one of the Indian traders!

The facts he allowed and defended before Mr Oglethorpe (only he said he had given, not sold her) who, after a full hearing, determined that she should be set at liberty to work for herself and the'child."?

This was a poor recompense for such accumulated injuries.

If Mr. Oglethorpe had the power, he certainly ought to have laid a fine upon the man, sufficient to have maintained the woman and the child.

Mr. Wesley proceeds.

"Nov. 23. Mr. Oglethorpe sailed for England.—In the beginning of December, I advised Miss Sophy to sup earlier, and not immediately before she went to bed.

She did —3; and on this little circumstance, what an inconceivable train of consequences depend!

Not only, ¢ All the color of remaining life,' for her; but perhaps all my happiness too! "

Feb. 5, 1737. "One of the most remarkable dispensations of Providence towards me, which I have yet known, began to show itself this day.

For many days after I could not at all judge which way the scale would turn: nor was it fully determined till March

4th, on which God commanded me to pull out my right eye; and by his grace I determined so to do: but being slack in the execution, on Saturday, March 12, God being very merciful to me, my friend performed what J could not.* '"<T have often thought, one of the most difficult commands that ever was given, was that given to Ezekiel concerning his wife

But the difficulty of obeying such a direction, appeared to me now more than ever before: when, considering the character I bore, I could not but perceive that the word of the Lord was come to me likewise, saying, 'Son of man, behold I take away from thee the desire of thine eyes with a stroke: yet neither shalt thou mourn nor weep, neither shall thy tears run down."

Feb. 24. It was agreed that Mr. Ingham should go for England, and endeavor, if it should please God, to bring over some of cheir friends to strengthen their hands in his work.

By him, Mr, Wesley wrote to Mr. Oglethorpe; and this letter shows both his zeal and entire openness of heart, in pursuing and inculcating without fear, what he deemed most excellent.

It is as followr *On March the 12th Miss Sophy married Mr. Williamson.

THE CIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

gM * Sir, You apprehended strong opposition before you went hence; and unless we' are misinformed, you have found it.

Yesterday morning, [ read a letter from London, wherein it was asserted, that Sir Robert had turned against you; that the parliament was resolved to make a severe scrutiny into all that has been transacted here; that the ery of the nation ran the same way

;' and that even the trustees were so far from acknowledging the service you have done, that they had protested your bills, and charge you with uusapplying the moneys you had received, and with gross mismanagement of the power wherewith you was intrusted—

W hether these things are so, or no, I know not; for it is ill depending ona single evidence.

But this I know, that if your scheme was drawn (which I shall not easily believe) from the first-born of hell, Nicholas Machiavel,* as sure as there is a God that governs the earth, he wiil confound both it and you.

If on the contrary (as I shall hope, till strong proof appear) your heart was right before God ; that it was your real design to promote the glory of God, by promoting peace and love among men; let not your heart be troubled: the God whom you serve is able to deliver you.

Perhaps in some things you have shown you are but a man: perhaps { myself may have a little to complain of: but O whata train of benefits have I received to lay in the balance against it!

{ bless God that you was born.

I acknowledge his exceeding mercy, in casting me into your hands.

I own your generous kindness all the time we were at sea: I am indebted to you for a thousand favors here: why then, the least I can say is, though all men should revile you, yet, if God shall strengthen me, will not I.

Yea, were it not for the poor creatures, whom you have as yet but half redeemed from their complicated misery, | could almost wish that you were forsaken of all; that you might clearly see the difference between men of honor, and those who are in the very lowest rank, the followers of Christ Jesus.

"©O! where is the God of Elijah?

Stir up thy strength and come and help him!

If the desire of his heart be to thy name, let all his enemies flee before him!

Art Thou not He who hast made him a father to the fatherless, a mighty deliverer to the oppressed!

Hast Thou not given him to be, feet to the lame, hands to the helpless, eyes to the blind!

Hath he ever withheld * Nicholas Machiavel, was born of a distinguished family at Florence.

Of ail his writings, a political treatise entitled the Prince, has made the greatest noise in the world.

Mr. Wesley speaks thus of it; 'If all the other doctrines of devils which have been committed to writing siice letters were in the world, were collected together in one volume, it would fall short of this: and that should a prince form himself by this book, so calmly recommending hypocrisy, treachery, lying, robbery, oppression, adultery, whoredom, and murder of all kinds ; Domitian or Nero would be anangel of light compared with that man."

The world is not agreed as to the motive of this work ; some thinking he meant fo recommend tyrannical maxims ; others, that he only delineated them to excite abhorrence.

Harrington considers Machiavel, as a superior genius, and as the most excellent writer on politics and government that ever appeared. Some have said, his greatest fault was, that he told the world what had princes dil, not what they ought todo; and that his principles, though daily condemne: , are daily put iato practice.

It has also been said, that he took his political m.cuma from the government aes Popes.

He died in 1530.

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

his bread from the hungry, or hid his soul from his own flesh! Then whatever Thou withholdest from him, O Thou lover of men satisty his soul with thy likeness: renew his heart in the whole image of thy Christ: purge his spirit from self-will, pride, vanity, and fill it with faith and love, gentleness and long-suffering.

Let no guile ever be found in his mouth; no injustice in his hands .— And among all your labors of love, it becomes me earnestly to entreat him, that He will not forget those you have gone through for, sir, your obliged and obedient servant, John Wesley."

By Mr. Ingham, he also wrote to Dr. Bray's associates, whc had sent a parochial library to Savannah.*

It was expected of the ministers who received these libraries that they should send an account to their benefactors, of the method they used in catechising the children, and instructing the 'youth of their respective parishes.

That part of his letter was as follows—'' Our general method of catechising, is this; a young gentleman who came with me, teaches between thirty and forty children, to read, write and last accounts.

Before school in the morning, and after school in the afternoon, he catechises the lowest class, and endeavors to fix something of what was said in their understandings, as well as © in their memories.

Inthe evening he instructs the larger children.

On Saturday in the afternoon I catechise them all.

'The same I jlo on Sunday before the evening service: and in the church immediately after the second lesson, a select number of them having repeated the catechism, and been examined in some part of it, 1 endeavor to explain at large, and enforce that part, both on them and the congregation.

"Some time after the evening-service, as many of my parishioners as desire it, meet at my house (as they do also on Wednesday evening) and spend about an hour in prayer, singing, and mutual exhortation.

A smaller number, mostly those who design to communicate the next day, meet here on Saturday evening: and a few of these come to me on the other evenings, and pass half an hour in the same employment."

Dr. Thomas Bray, was born at Marton, in Shropshire, in the year 1656, and educated at Oxford.

He was at length presented to the vicarage of Over-Whitacre, in Warwickshire,; and in 1690, to the rectory of Sheldon, where he composed his Catechetical Lectures, which procured him such reputation, that Dr. Compton, Bishop of London, pitched upon him as a proper person to model the infant

Church of Maryland; and for that purpose he was invested with the office of Commissary.

He now engaged in several noble undertakings.

He procured sums to be raised for purchasing small libraries, for the use of the poor ministers in the several parts of oyr plantations: and the better to promote this design, he published two books; one, entitled Bibliotheca Parochialis, or a scheme of such theologies and other heads, as seem requisite to be perused or occasionally consulted by the clergy, together with a catalogue of books which may be profitably read on each of those points; the other, Apostolical Charity, its nature and excellency considered.

He endeavored to get a fund established foy the propagation of the Gospel, especially among the uncultivated Indians; and by his means a patent was obtained for erecting the corporation called, The Soriety for the Propagation of the Gospel.

He, by his industry, procured relief tor prisoners; and formed the plan of the society for the reformation of manners, eharity-schools, &c.

He wrote |. his Martyrology, or Papal usurpation, in one volume folio.

2. Directorium Missionarium; and other works.

He died iz 1/30.

THE LIFE OF THE REV, JOHN WESLEY.

March 4. Mr. Wesley wrote to the Trustees for Georgia, giving them an account of his expenses from March 1, 1736, to March 1,

1737, which deducting extraordinary expenses for repairing the parsonage-house, journies to Frederica, &c. amounted for himself and Mr. Delamotte, to forty-four pounds, four shillings, and fourpence.

At the same time he accepted of the fifty pounds a year, sent by the Society for his maintenance, which, however, was ina manner forced upon him, as he had formed a resolution not to accept of it, saying his Fellowship was sufficient for him.

On this occasion his brother Samuel expostulated with him, and showed him that by refusing it; he might injure those who should come after him: and if he did not want it for himself, he might give it away in such manner as he thought proper.

He at length yielded to the solicitations of the Society, and the advice of his friends.

It appears to me, that the affair between Mr. Wesley, and Miss Sophy Causton, was this day finally broken off; and that he refers to this circumstance in the following paragraph in his printed

Journal; '"' From the direction I received from God this day, touching an affair of the last importance, I cannot but observe, as T have done many times before, the entire mistake of many good men, who assert, 'That God will not answer your prayer unless your heart be wholly resigned to his will?

My heart was not wholly resigned to his will; therefore I durst not depend on my own judgment: and for this very reason, I cried to him the more earnestly to supply what was wanting in me.

And I know, and am assured, that he heard my voice, and did send forth his light and his truth."

He proceeds in his private Journal, in reference to the same affair.

When [ walked with Mr. Causton, to his country-lot, I plainly felt, that had God given me such a retirement, with the companion I desired, I should have forgot the work for which [| was born, and have set up my rest in this world, March 8. Miss Sophy engaged herself to Mr. Williamson—and on Saturday, the 12th, they were married at Purrysburgh:-this being the day which completed the year from my first speaking to her,

What thou doest, O God, I know not now; but J shall know hereafter."

Whether the lady's patience was exhausted by Mr. Wesley's slow procedure in the business (as it does not appear that he was in any haste to finish it) or, whether she declined entering into the eonnubial state with him, on account of his abstemious and rigid manner of life, is uncertain: but whatever was the cause, it is evident from his own words, that he felt a disappointment when she married Mr. Williamson.

It seems, that he expressed this more fully in a letter to bis brother Samuel, who tells him in his answer, '*J am sorry you are disappointed in one match, because you are very unlikely to find another."

[It was not long however, before he saw sufficient cause to be thankful, that Providence had not permitted him to choose for himself.

He had frequent occasions of discovering, that Mrs. Williamson was not that strictly religious character which he had supposed.

On one of these occasions, near three months after her marriage, he writes thus, "' God hag

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. JGHN WESLEY.

showed me yet more, of the greatness of my deliverance, by open ing to me a new and unexpected scene of Miss Sophy's dissimulation,

O never give me over to my own heart's desires; nor let me follow my own imaginations !"

'Vhe things Mr. Wesley now passed through, gave him a more perfect knowledge of his own heart, and of human nature in general, than he had before acquired, which amply repaid him for the disappointment he had suffered.

He still pursued his labors with unremitted diligence, and observed the greatest punctuality in answering the letters from his friends.

March 29.

He wrote to Mrs. Chapman, a religious acquaintance in England, with whom he held a correspondence.

This letter will be a sufficient answer to an objection, often made against him at this time, that he thought cheerfulness inconsistent with religion "<< 'True friendship," says he, 'is doubtless stronger than death, else yours could never have subsisted still, in spite of all opposition, and even after thousands of miles are interposed between us.

'In the last proof you gave of it, there are a few things which | think it lies on me io mention: as to the rest, my brother is the proper person to clear them up, as I suppose he has done long ago.

You seem to apprehend, that I believe religion to be inconsistent with cheerfulness, and with a sociable, friendly temper.

So far from it, that I am convinced, as true religion or holiness, cannot be without cheerfulness, so steady cheerfulness, on the other hand, cannot be without holiness or true religion.

And I am equally convinced that religion has nothing sour, austere, unsociable, unfriendly in it: but, on the contrary, implies the most winning sweetness, the most amiable softness* and gentleness.

_Are you for having as much cheerfulness as you can?

SoamlI.

Do you endeavor to keep alive your taste for all the truly innocent pleasures of life? So do I likewise.

Do you refuse no pleasure, but what is a hinderance to some greater good, or has a tendency to some evil!

It is my very rule: and | know no other by which a sincere, reasonable Christian can be guided.

In particular, I pursue this rule in eating, which [ seldom do without much pleasure.

And this I know is the will of God concerning me; that I should enjoy every pleasure, that leads to my taking pleasure in him; and in such a measure as most leads to it.

I know that, as to every action which is naturally pleasing, it is his will that it should be so: therefore in taking that pleasure so far as it tends to this end (of taking pleasure in God) I do his will.

Though therefore that pleasure be in some sense distinct from the love of God, yet is the taking of it by no means distinct from his will.

No; you say yourself '[t is his will I should take it?

And here indeed is the hinge of the question, waich I had once occasion to state in a letter to you; and more largely in a sernon on the love of God.

If you will read over those, I believe you will find, you differ from Mr. Law and me, in words only.

You say, the pleasures you plead for are distinct from the love of God, as the cause from the effect.

Why then they tend to it; and those *Softness is an equivocal term: but Mr. Wesicy does not here mean effeminacy, which the christian religion forbids, au.t which he always discouraged hots by his words and actions.

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY

which are only thus distinct from it, no one accepts egaiust The whole of what he affirms, and that not on the authority of men, but from the words and example of God incarnate, is, there is one thing needful, To do the will of God, and his will is our sanctification; our renewal in the image of God, in faith and love, in all holiness and happiness.

On this we are to fix our single eye, at all times, and in all places: for so did our Lord: this one thing we are to do; for so did our fellow-servant Paul; after his example, ' Whether we eat or drink, or whatsoever we do, we are to do all to the glory of God.'

In other words, we are to do nothing but what, directly or indirectly, leads to our holiness, which is his glory, and to do every such thing with this design, and in such a measure as may most promote it *"fam not mad, my dear friend, for asserting these to be the words of truth and soberness: neither are any of those, either in England or here, who have hitherto attempted to follow me.

Iam, and must be an example to my flock: not indeed in my prudential rules; but in some measure (if, giving God the glory, | may dare to say so,) in my spirit, and life, and conversation.

Yet all of them are, in your sense of the word, unlearned, and most of them of low understanding: and still not one of them has been as yet, entangled in any case of conscience which was not solved.

And as to the nice distinctions you speak of, it is you, my friend, it is the wise, the learned, the disputers of this world, who are lost in them, and bewildered more and more, the more they strive to extricate themselves.

We have no need of nice distinctions, for I exhort all—Dispute withnone.

I feed my brethren in Christ, as he giveth me power, with the pure unmixed milk of his word.

And those who are as little children receive it, not as the word of man, but as the word of God.

Some grow thereby, and advance apace in peace and holiness: they grieve, 'tis true, for those who did run well, but are now turned back; and they fear for themselves, lest they also be tempted: yet through the mercy of God they despair not, but have still a good hope that they shall endure to the end.

Not that this hope has any resemblance to enthusiasm, which is a hope to attain the end without the means; this they know is impossible, and therefore ground their hope on a constant, careful use of all'the means.

And if they keep in this way, with lowliness, patience, and meekness of resignation, they cannot carry the principle of pressing toward perfection too far.

O may you, and IT, carry it far enough!. Be fervent in spirit!

Rejoice evermore!

Pray without ceasing!

In every thing give thanks!

Do every thing in the name of the Lord Jesus!

Abound more and more in all holiness, and in zeal for every good word and work!"

Before Mr. Wesley left Frederica, in January, where his brother had suffered so much, the opposition of some ill-minded and desperate persons rose to a degree of violence hardly credible; so that his life was in danger several times.

Every species of defamation, likely to prejudice the people against hin, was propagated with diligence.

'he worst constructions, which malignity itself could vent, were put upon his actions, and reported as facts: it even xeems that the giving away his own private income in acts of char-

YHE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

ity, was construed in embezzlement of the society's money Mr Westey did not doubt, but men capable of such baseness, would repzesent the matter in this light to the trustees.

He therefore wrvte to them on the subject, and received the following answer trom Dr. Burton; which, as it shows the confidence the trustees had in his uprightness and integrity, and their approbation of his conduct, I shall insert.

" Georgia Office, June 15th, «Dear Sir, *T communicated your letter to the Board this morning.

We are surprised at your apprehensions of being charged with the very imputation of having embezzled any public or private monies.

I cannot learn any ground for even suspicion or anything of this kind.

We never heard of any accusation; but on the contrary, are persuaded both of your frugality and honesty.

We beg you not to give weight to reports or private insinuations.

'The trustees have a high esteem of your good services, and on all occasions will give further encouragement: and would not have the express mention of the fifty pounds, in lieu of the same sum formerly advanced by the society for propagation so understood, as not to admit of enlargement upon proper occasions.

Tam ordered by all the members present to acquaint you of this, and to give you assurance of their approbation of your conduct, and readiness to assist you.

The V.

Prov. of Eton has given you ten pounds, for your private use and doing works of charity:

[have desired Mr. Oglethorpe to convey this to you in a private way.

Mr. Whitefield will shortly, and by the next convenient opportunity, go over to Georgia.

'There are three hundred acres granted to the church in Frederica.

Be not discouraged by many hasty insinuations; but hope the best while many labor for the best.

In good time matters will bear a better face.

God strengthen your hands, and give efficacy to your honest endeavors.

Ina former letter | spoke my mind at large to you concerning many particulars.

I am in much haste at present.

"Your affectionate friend, "J. Burton."

P.S.

"My Lord Egmont gives his respects and kind wishes and begs you not to be discouraged."

Mr. Causton, the chief magistrate of Savannah, seems to have been of a warm and rather violent temper, impatient of contradiction, over-bearing, and fickle in his attachments.

He had hitherto, not only shown a decent civility towards Mr. Wesley, but even a friendly regard for him.

This regard seemed increased during a fever he had in the end of June, in which Mr. Wesley attended him ev ory day.—On the third of July, Mr. Wesley reproved Mrs

Williamson for some things he thought wrong in her conduct The reproof was resented by the lady, who said, she did not expect such usage from him.

'This was the beginning of strife, which as the wise man tells us, "is as when one letteth out water.2

'The next day, Mrs. Causton called, and apologizing for the behavior of aer niece, desire | Mr. Wesley to inform Mrs. Williamson ji writ

THE LIFE OF THE REV

JOHN WESLEY.

ing what be had to object against her conduct.

He accordingly wrote to her on the sth, and here the matter rested for a few weeks

In the meantime, however, Mrs. Williamson miscarried, and Mrs, Causton reported that the miscarriage was occasioned by Mr.

Wesley's reproof, and the letter he had sent: but Mrs. Williamson rrankly acknowledged that, her husband having been sick, it was occasioned by the hurry and anxiety his sickness had produced.

During this time Mr. Causton showed the same friendly attention to Mr. Wesley, as if nothing had happened.

Onthis occasion Mr.

Wesley writes in his private journal; "July 23, The strange esteem which Mr. Causton seemed to show for us, by which means we had nothing without but ease and plenty, occasioned my; expressing myself thus ina letter to a friend; 'How to attuin the being crucified with Christ, I find not; being in a condition which I neither desired nor expected in America: im ease and honor, ané abundance.

A strange school for him who has but one business, Luuvatery csavrtoy moog evioeperay,? 2? *

In the beginning of August, he joined with the Germans in one of their love-feasts.

This, [ believe, was the first time he ever saw a love-feast.

He speaks thus of it: "It was begun and ended with thanksgiving and prayer, and celebrated in so decent and solemn a manner, as a Christian of the apostolic age would have allowed to be worthy of Christ.??

He afterwards adopted lovefeasts into the economy of Methodism.

August 7, Mr. Wesley repelled Mrs. Williamson froin the holy communion, for the reasons specified in his letter of the 5th of July, as well as, for not giving him notice of her design to communicate, after having discontinued it for some time.

On the 9th, a warrant having been issued and served upon him, he was carried before the Recorder and magistrates.

Mr. Williamson's charge was, 1.

That Mr. Wesley had defamed his wife: 2. That he had causelessly repelled her from the holy communion.

The first charge Mr. Wesley denied; and the second, being purely ecclesiastical, he would not acknowledge the magistrate's power to interrogate him concerning it.

He was told, that he must, however, appear at the next court holden for Savannah.

Inthe mean time Mr. Causton, having become Mr. Wesley's bitter enemy, required him to assign his reasons in writing for repelling his niece.

'This he accordingly did, in the following letter to Mrs. Williamson.

At Mr, Causton's request I write once more.

'The rules whereby I proceed are these:

So many as intend to partake of the holy communion, shall signify their names to the curate, at least some time the day before.

'This you did not do. h ; '¢ And if any of these—have done any wrong to his neighbor by word or deed, so that the congregation be thereby offended, the curate shall advertise him, that in any wise he presume not to come to the Lord's table, until he hath openly declared hi nself to have truly repented.

"if you offer yourself at the Lord's table on Sunday, I wil. advertise you, as | have done more than once, wherein you have

* To exercise himself untu godliness.

$08

THE LIFE OF THE REV

JOHN WESLEY

done wrong: and when you have openly declared yourself to have ~ truly repented, I will administer to you the mysteries of God."

On the 12th of August, and the following days, Mr. Causton read to as many as he conveniently could, all the letters Mr. Wesley had written to himself, or Miss Sophy from the beginning of cheir acquaintance: not indeed throughout, but selecting certain passages, which might, being detached from the rest, and aided by a comment which he supplied, make an impression to Mr. Wesley's disadvantage.

Such methods as these, of oppressing an indi vidual, are detestable; and yet they have too often been practised, even by persons professing religion; but they always afford sure evidence of a bad cause.

While Mr. Causton was thus employed, the rest of the family were assiduous in their endeavors to convince all to whom they spake, that Mr. Wesley had repelled Mrs. Williamson from the communion out of revenge, because she had refused to marry him.

sat still at home,?? says Mr. Wesley, "and I thank God, easy, having committed my cause to him: and remembering his word,

' Blessed is the man that endureth temptation; for when he is tried, he shall receive the crown of life; which the Lord hath promised to them that love him.'

I was at first afraid, that those who were weak in the faith would be turned out of the way, at least so far as to neglect the public worship, by attending which they were likely to suffer in their temporal concerns.

But I feared where no fear was: God took care of this hkewise; insomuch that on Sunday the 14th, more were present at the morning prayers, than had been for some months before.

Many of them observed those words in the first lesson, 'Set Naboth on high among the people: and set two men, sons of Belial before him, to bear witness against him.'

No less remarkable were those in the evening lesson, 'I hate him, for he doth not prophesy good concerning me, but evil.?

O may I ever be able to say with Micaiah, 'What the Lord saith unto me, that will I speak: and that, though I too should be put into prison, and fed there, with bread of affliction, and with water of afiliction.' "?

; August 16.

At the request of several of the communicants, he drew up a short relation of the case, and read it after the evening prayers in the open congregation.

And this evening, as Mr. Wesley supposed, Mrs. Williamson was prevailed upon to swear to,

and sign a paper, containing many assertions and insinuations injurious to his character.—During the whole of this week, Mr.

Causton was employed in preparing those who were to form the grand-jury at the next court-day.

He was talking with some or other of them day and night: his table was free to all: old misunderstandings were forgot, and nothing was too much to be done for them, or promised to them.

Monday, the twenty-second, the court was formed, and forty-four jurors were sworn in, instead of fifteen, to be a grand jury to find the bills.

This was done by Mr Causton, who hereby showed his skill in the management of a con troversy like this.

He knew well, that numbers would add weight to every thi ig they transacted, and induce them to take bolder steps, than a few would venture upon.

To this grand-jury, he gave ?

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

long and earnest charge, "to beware of spiritual tyranny, and to oppose the new illegal authority, which was usurped over their consciences."

Mrs. Williamson's affidavit was read; and he then delivered to them a paper, entitled a List of Grievances, presented by the grand-jury for Savannah, this day of August, 1737, In the afternoon Mrs. Williamson was examined, who acknowledged that she had no objections to make against Mr. Wesley's conduct before her marriage.

'The next day Mr. and Mrs. Causton were also examined, when she confessed, that it was by her request

Mr. Wesley had written to Mrs. Williamson on the 5th of July and Mr. Causton declared, that if Mr. Wesley had asked his con sent to have married his niece, he should not have refused it.—

The grand-jury continued to examine these ecclesiastical grievances, which occasioned warm debates, till Thursday; when Mr. Caustor heing informed they were entered on matters beyond his instruc tions, went to them, and behaved in such a manner, that he turned forty-two out of the forty-four, into a fixed resolution to inquire into his whole behavior.

They immediately entered on that business, and continued examining witnesses all day on Friday.

On Saturday, Mr. Causton finding all his efforts to stop them ineffectual, he adjourned the court till Thursday, the first of September, and spared no pains in the mean time, to bring them to another mind.

September 1. He so far prevailed, that the majority of the grand-jury returned the list of grievances to the court, in some particulars altered, under the form of two presentments, containing ten bills, only two of which related to the affair of Mrs. Williamson; and only one of these was cognizable by that court, the rest being merely ecclesiastical.

September 2, Mr. Wesley addressed the court to this effect; '"' As to nine of the ten indictments against me, I know this court can take no cognizance of them; they being matters of an ecclesiastical nature, and this not an ecclesiastical court.

But the tenth, concerning my speaking and writing to Mrs.

Williamson, is of a secular nature: and this therefore I desire may be tried here, where the facts complained of were committed."

Little answer was made, and that purely evasive.

In the afternoon he moved the court again for an immediate trial at Savannah; adding, '' That those who are offended may clearly see whether I have done any wrong to any one; or whether | have not rather deserved the thanks of Mrs. Williamson, Mr. Causton, end of the whole family."

Mr. Causton's answer was full of civility and respect.

He observed, ' Perhaps things would not have been carried so far, had you not said, you believed if Mr.

Causton appeared, the people would tear him in pieces; not so much out of love to you, as out of hatred to him for his abominable practices."

If Mr. Wesley really spake these words, he was certainly very imprudent, considering the circumstances in which be was placed.

But we too often find in disputes, that the constructions of others on. what has been said, are reported as the very words we have spoken; which I suspect to have been the case here.

Mr. Causton, however, has sufficiently discovered the motives that influenced his conduct in this business.

; Twelve of the grand-jurors now drew up a protest against the

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JUHN WESLEY

proceedings of the majority, to be immediately sent to the trustees in England.

In this paper they gave such clear and, satisfactory reasons, under every bill, for their dissent from the majority, as effectually did away all just ground of complaint against Mr.

— Wesley, on the subjects of the prosecution.—As Mr. and Mrs.

Williamson intended to go for England in the first ship that should sail; some of Mr. Wesley's friends thought, he ought to.go likewise ; chiefly to remove the bad impressions which misrepresentation and iil-natured report, might make on the trustees and oth ers, interested in the welfare of the colony.

But September 10, he observes, "I laid aside the thoughts of going to England , thinking it more suitable to my calling, still to commit my cause to God, and not to be in haste to justify myself: only to be always ready to give to any that should ask me, a reason of the hope that is in me."

Immoderate zeal is always to be suspected ; especially when it appears in pursuing such measures as tend to injure or ruin an individual.

A bad cause, which originated from hatred or malice, will almost always be carried on with more intemperate zeal and bolder measures, than a consciousness of acting right will ever produce.

The pursuit of any end in view, when governed by the passions, is always more violent than when directed by reason and truth.

On this principle we may account for the proceedings of the magistrates of Savannah.

They sent the affidavit they had procured, and the two presentments of the grand-jury, to be inserted in the newspapers in different parts of America.

'The only purpose this could answer was, to injure Mr. Wesley in the opinion of a large body of people, who could not easily come at 2 true knowledge of the case.

'That these advertisements might make a deeper impression on the minds of the multitude, the pomp of legal form was preserved ; the following words being added at the end of each bill, "* Conrriry TO THE PEACE OF OUR SOVEREIGN

Lorp tHe Kine, nis Crown anp Dienrty."

Persons of discernment saw through the artifice, and in the end of September, Mr. Wesley received a letter from a gentleman of considerable abilities and learning in Charlestown, in which are the following observations.

'I am much concerned at some reports and papers concerning you from Georgia.

'The papers contain some affidavits made against you, by one Mrs. Williamson; and a parcel of stuff called presentments of you by the grand-jury, for matters chiefly of your mere office as a clergyman.

Has our sovereign lord the king, given the temporal courts in Georgia, ecclesiastical jurisdicticn?

If he has not, then sure I am, that whatever your failings in your office may be, a grand jury's presentinents of them, being repugnant to the fundamental laws and constitution of England, is a plain ' breach of his peace,? and an open insult on 'his crown and dignity;' for which they themselves ought to be presented, if they have not incurred a premunire.* The presentments, a sad pack of nonsense, I have seen; but not the affidavits.

"They were both designed to have been published in our Gazette, but ow * To incur a premunire, 1s to be liable to imprisonment and loss of goods.

THE LIFE OF THE REV

JOHN WESLEY.

friends here have hitherto prevented it.

[ shall be glad to have some light from yourself into these matters, and wherewith te oppose the reports industriously spread here to your disadvantage mean time, | remain your most obedient humble servant,

«S. Garven."

Mr. Wesley received some consolatory letters from those of his friends, to whom he had represented his situation.

A letter of this kin. from Dr. Cutler, a clergyman of Boston, contains some thoughts so just, and not very commonly to be met with, that I think it worthy of a place here.

It is dated the twenty-second of October.

I am sorry, sir," says he, 'for the clouds hanging over your mind, respecting your undertaking and situation: but hope God will give a happy increase to that good seed you have planted and watered, according to his will.

The best of men in al] ages, have failed in the success of their labor; and there will ever be found too many enemies to the cross of Christ: for earth will not be heaven.

This reminds us of that happy place, where we shall not see and be grieved for transgressors; and where, for our well meant labors, our judgment is with the Lord, and our reward with our God.

And you well know, sir, that under the saddest appearances, we may have some share in the consolations which God gave Elijah; and may trust in him, that there is some wickedness we repress or prevent; some goodness by our means, weak and unworthy as we are, beginning and increasing in the hearts of men, at present; perhaps like a grain of mustard-seed that in God's time may put forth, and spread and flourish: and that, if the world seems not the better for us, it might be worse without us.

Our low opinion of ourselves is a preparative to these successes; and so the modest and great Apostle found it.

No doubt, sir, you have temptations where you are, nor is there any retreat from them; they hint to us the care we must take, and the promises we must apply to: and blessed is the man that endureth temptation.

rejoice in the good character you give, which [ believe you well bestow, of Mr. Whitefield, who is coming to you—but I question not, but his labors will be better joined with, than supersede yours: and even his, and all our sufficiency and efficiency is of God.

"Tt is the least we can do to pray for one another; and if God will hear me, a great sinner, it will strengthen your interest in him.

I recommend myself to a share in your prayers, for his pardon, acceptance and assistance; and beg that my family—may not be forgotten by you."

Mr. Wesley, in the midst of this storm kept up by the arts of his avowed enemies, without a shilling in his pocket, and three thousand miles from home, possessed his soul in peace, and pursued his labors with the same unremitting diligence, as if he haa enjoyed the greatest tranquillity and ease,

October 30, He gives us an account of his labors on the Lord@s-day.

The English service lasted from five till half an hour past six.

The Italian with a few Vaudois) began at nine.

The second service for the E\uglish, including the sermon and the holy communion, continued

$12

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

: from half an hour past ten, till about half an hour past twelve The French service began at one.

At two I eatechised the children.

About three began the English service, After this was ended, | joined with as many as my large room woul hold, in reading, prayer, and singing.

And about six the service of the Germans began; at which I was glad to be present, not as a teacher, but as a learner."

November 1. He received a temporary relief from his pressing wants.

'Col. Stephens," says he, "arrived, by whom I received a benefaction of ten pounds sterling;* after having been for severa months without one shilling in the house, but not without peace health and contentment."

November 3. He attended the court holden on that day; and again at the court held on the twenty-third; urging an immediate hearing of his case, that he might have an opportunity of answering the allegations alleged against him.

But this the magistrates refused, and at the same time countenanced every report to his disadvantage: whether it was a mere invention, or founded ona malicious construction of any thing he did or said.

Mr. Wesley perceiving that he had not the most distant prospect of obtaining justice, that he was in a place where those in power were combined together to oppress him, and could any day procure evidence

(as experience had shown) of words he had never spoken, and of actions he had never done; being disappointed too, in the primary object of his mission, preaching to the Indians; he consulted his friends what he ought to do; who were of opimion with him, that, by these circumstances, Providence did now call him. to leave Savannah.

The next day he called on Mr. Causton, and told him he designed to set out for England immediately.

November 24, he put up the following advertisement in the great square, and quietly prepared for his journey.

Whereas John Wesley designs shortly to set out for England, This is to desire those who have borrowed any books of him, to return them as soon as they conveniently can, to Joun Wes tey."

November 30. He went once more to Mr. Causton, to desire money to defray his expenses to England, intending to set out on Friday the second of December.

It appears to me, that this was an event which the magistrates most ardently wished to take place, and to which all their proceedings had been solely directed.

It is no objection to this opinion, that they published an order to prohibit him from leaving the province.

It is manifest, that they had no intention of bringing the matter to a fair hearing before them, and of giving it a legal decision.

They knew well that the evidence was so strong in Mr. Wesley's favor that they could not even invent a plausible pretence for giving the cause against him.

But to give it in his favor would have been cause of rejoicing to him and his friends, and would have covered his enemies with shame; and they had no way of preventing this, but by delaying the trial as long as possible.

On the other hand, they easily fore- *T suppose the ten pounds mentioned m Dr. Burton's letter re 15th of June

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

saw, that if by cutting off all prospect of terminating the affair, and multiplying false and injurious reports concerning him, every aay, they could weary out his patience, and induce him to quit the province of his own accord, the triumph would be left to his enemies; and he leaving the province pending a prosecution against him, and in opposition to a prohibition of the magistrates, would bring a censure upon him, and make his conduct and character suspected among all those who did not know the circumstances of the case.

Finding him.now determined to go for England, they had a fine opportunity of giving their plan its full effect.

Mr.

Wesley intended to set out about noon, the tide then serving: but about ten o'clock the magistrates sent for him, and told him he should not go out of the province, till he had entered into recognizance to appear at the court, and answer the allegations laid against him.

Mr. Wesley replied, that he had appeared at six courts successively, and had openly desired a trial, but was refused it.

They said that he must however give security to appear again.

He asked, what security?

After a long consultation together, they agreed upon a kind of bond, that he should appear at Savannah, when required, under a penalty of fifty pounds.

But the Recorder added, you must likewise give bail to answer Mr. Williamson's action of one thousand pounds damages.

'I then began," says Mr. Wesley, 'to see into their design, of spinning out time and doing nothing; and so told him plainly, Sir, I will sign neither one bond nor the other: you know your business, and I know mine."

The magistrates finding him qnite resolved to eo for England, saw their plan was secure, and that they might carry on the farce, to keep up appearances in their own favor, without danger of disappointment,

In the afternoon therefore, they published an order, requiring all officers to prevent his going out of the province; and forbidding any person to assist him so todo.

'The day was now far spent: after evening prayers, therefore, the tide again serving,

Mr. Wesley left Savannah, incempany with three other persons, no one attempting to hinder him.

Indeed I have no doubt, but the magistrates were heartily glad to get rid of a man, whose whole manner of life was a constant reproof of their licentiousness, and 'whose words were as arrows sticking fast in them.

If we candidly review all the circumstances of this affair, we shall perhaps be led to conclude, that Mr. Wesley might have acted with more caution, and more regard to his own ease and character than he did, when he first saw the storm gathering and likely to burst with violence upon him, But his constapt rule was, to asrertain to the satisfaction of his own mind, that particular line of ronduct which duty required him to pursue as a Christian and a minister of the gospel, and then steadily to walk in it regardless of consequences.

And there is every evidence which the case wilt admit, that he acted in this conscientious manner towards Mrs.

Williamson, It does not appear that any one ever charged him with repelling her from the holy communion out of revenge because she would not marry him, except her relations, who now thought it necessary to injure his reputation as much as_ possible, to cot 2r themselves from reproach.

But this charge not only wants Q7

THE LIFE

OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

positive proof, it is even destitute of probability.

It was about five 'nonths after her marriage when this circumstance happened, during the former part of which time he had frequently administered the sacrament to her, without showing any symptoms of revenge: and about three months after her marriage, he saw such things in her conduct, as, in his private Journal which was never printed, induced him to bless God for his deliverance in not marrying her.

Now let me ask any candid man,.if it is probable, that Mr. Wesley could be actuated by a spirit of revenge for a disappointment at the end of five months, which had no influence on his conduct at the end of three months; and even after he had been convinced that the disappointment itself was a mercy, for which he secretly thanked God?

I think no man will say it is probable, I apprehend it is impossible, this should be the case. _ In his pastoral character, Mr. Wesley acted by one rule towards all the communicants.

If any one had discontinued his attendance at the Lord's table, he required him to signify his name some time the day before he intended to communicate again: and if any one had done wrong to his neighbor, so that the congregation was thereby offended, he required him openly to declare that he had repented.

This rule the order of the Church of England required him to observe, and he acted by it invariably in all cases, whether the persons were rich or poor, friends or enemies.

Mrs. Williamson did not conform to this established order, which must have been well known to all the communicants in so small a place.

Mr. Wesley was therefore reduced to this alternative, either to break an order he held sacred, in her favor, and thereby incur the censure of a blameable partiality for her, after being married to another; or to repel her from the Holy Communion, and incur the censure of having done it out of revenge, because: she would not marry him.

Censure was inevitable, whichever way he had acted: and having well considered the matter he determined to follow the rule he had always observed, and leave the consequences to God.

Mr. Wesley enjoyed a wonderful state of health while in Amer ica.

His constitution seemed to improve under the hardships he endured, which appeared sufficient to have weakened or destroyed the strongest man.

Three hundred acres having been set apart at Savannah, for glebe land, he took from it what he thought suffi cient for a good garden, and here he frequently worked with his hands.

He continued his custom of eating little, of sleeping less, and of leaving not a moment of his time unemployed.

He exposed himself with the utmost indifference to every change of season, and to all kinds of weather.

Snow and hail, storm and tempest, had no effect on his iron body.

He frequently slept on the ground in the summer, under the heavy dews of the night: and in the winter with his hair and clothes frozen to the earth in the morning

He would wade through swamps, and swim over rivers in his clothes, and then travel on till they were dry, without any apparent injury to his health.

On one of these oceasions he concludes, that any person might undergo the same hardship without injury, if his constitution was not impaired by the softness of a genteel education,

In all Mr. Wesley's writings, I do not know such a fla-

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

grant instance of false reasoning as this: contrary to all the rales of logic, he draws a general conclusion from particular premises; but who 1s at all times in full possession of the powers of his own mind?

Mr. Wesley, and his three companions suffered great hardships in travelling from Purrysburg, to Port Royal.

Not being able to procure a guide, they set out an hour before sunrise, without one,

The consequence was, they lost their way; wandered in the woods till evening, without any food but part of a ginger-bread cake divided among them, and without a drop of water.

At night, two of the company dug with their hands about three feet deep, and found water, with which they were refreshed.

'They lay down together on the ground (in December,) '' And I, at least," says Mr. Wesley, ** slept till near six in the morning."

They rose, took the rest of the ginger-bread cake, and wandered on till between one and two o'clock, before they came to any house, or obtained any fur ther refreshment.

December 6, after many difficulties and delays, they came to Port Royal, and the next day walked to Beaufort, on the opposite side of the island.

Here Mr. Jones, the minister of the place, invited Mr. Wesley to his house, and gave him, as he acknowledges, a lively idea of the old English hospitality.

Mr.

Wesley adds in his private Journal, '"' Yet observing the elegance, and more than neatness of every thing about him, I could not but sigh to myself, and say, Heu delicatum discipulum Durt Magistri.'

Perhaps this remark was uncharitable and unjust: and to adopt the language Mr. Wesley sometimes used, he was severely reproved for it shortly after.

On the 9th, Mr. Delamotte having come to him, they took boat for Charlestown: but the wind being contrary, and provisions falling short, they were obliged on the 11th, to land at a plantation to get some refreshment.

'The people were unwilling to let them have any: at length, however, they gave them some bad potatoes, '' of which, says Mr. Wesley, they plainly told us we robbed the swine."

'The wind contrary, and they in want of every thing, till about noon, on the 12th, having reached John's

Island, they desired a Mr. G. to let them have a little meat or drink of any sort, either with or without price.

With much difticulty, he tells us, they obtained some potatoes, and liberty to roast them, in a fire his negroes had made at a distance from the house."

Mr. Wesley proceeds.

' Karly on Tuesday, December 13, we came to Charlestown, where I expected trials of a quite different nature, and more dangerous, contempt and hunger being easy to be borne; but who can bear respect and fulness of bread?"

On the 16th, he parted from his faithful friend, Mr. Delamotte, from whom he had been but a few days separate since their departure from England.

On the 22d he took his leave of America, after having preached the gospel, as he observes in Savannah, not as he ought, but as he was able, for one year and near nine months.

In the beginning of the following May, Mr. Whitefield arrived at Suvannah, where he found some serious persons, the fruits of Mr. Wesley's ministry, glad to receive him.

He had now an opnortunity of inquiring upon the spot, into the circumstances of the ene disputes, and bears testimony to the ill usage Mr. Wesley had

$16

THE LIFE OF THE REV.

IOHN WESLEY.

received; but adds, he thought it most prudent not to repeat griev ances.* When he was at Charlestown, Mr. Garden acquainted him with the ill-treatment Mr. Wesley had met with, and assured him that were the same arbitrary proceedings to commence against him, he would defend him with life and fortune.t

'These testimonies, of persons so respectable, and capable of knowing all the circumstances of the affair, coincide with the general tendeney of the statement above given; and with candid persons must dv away all suspicions with regard to the integrity of Mr. Wesley's conduct.

During his voyage to England, Mr. Wesley entered into-a close and severe examination of himself, and recorded the result with the greatest openness.

January 8, 1738, in the fulness of his heart he writes thus:

'' By the most infallible of proofs, inward feeling, lam convinced, 1. Of unbelief; having no such faith in Christ, as will prevent my heart from being troubled.

2. Of pride, throughout my life past: inasmuch as I thought I had, what I find I have not.

3. Of gross irrecollection; inasmuch as, in a storm | cry to God every moment; ina calm not.

4. Of levity and luxuriance of spirit—appearing by my speaking words not tending to edify; but most, by my manner of speaking of my enemies

Lord save, or I perish!

Save me, 1. By such a faith as implies eace in life and death.

2. But such humility, as may fill my baie from this hour forever, with a piercing, uninterrupted sense,

Nihil est quod hactenus fect, that hitherto I have done nothing.

8. By such a recollection as may enable me to cry to thee every moment.

4. By steadiness, seriousness, o¢1077t1, sobriety of spirit. avoiding as fire, every word that tendeth not to edifying, and never speaking of any who oppose me, or sin against God, without all my own sins set in array before my face."

January 13.

They had a thorough storm.

On the 24th, being about 160 leagues from the land's end, he observes, his mind was full of thought, and he wrote as follows: "I went to America to convert the Indians; but oh! who shall convert me?

Who is he that will deliver me from this evi! heart of unbelief? I have a fair summer religion; I can talk well, nay, and believe myself while no danger is near; but let death look me in the face, and my spirit is troubled.

Nor can I say, to die is gain!

'T have a sin of fear, that when I've spun My last thread, I shall perish on the shore!'

think verily if the gospel be true, Iam safe—I now believe the gospel is true.

I show my faith by my works, by staking niy all upon it.

[would do so again and again a thousand times, if the choice were still to make.

Whoever sees me, sees I would be a Christian, 'Therefore are my ways not like other men's ways.

'Therefore I have been, Iam, I am content to be, a by-word, a proyerb of reproach.

But in a storm I think, what if the gospel be not true; then thou art of all men most foolish—O who will deliver me from this fear of death?

What shall Ido?

Where shall I fl» from it?" &c.

These reflections on his own state, evince the oF Robert's Narrative of the Life of Mr. George Whitefield, paze 56. t Ibid. page 58.

THE LIFE

OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY

deepest consciousness that he had not attained the privileges of a true believer in Christ: though he diligently sought them in the practice of every moral and religious duty, according to the best of his knowledge, 'This would naturally suggest some defect in the principle on which he performed these duties.

'The next day, therefore, Jan. 23, he took a review of his religious principles on a few important points; and in a private paper wrote as follows:

1. "For many years I have been tossed about by various winds of doctrine.

I asked long ago, 'What must I do to be saved??

The Scripture answered, keep the commandments, believe, hope, love; follow after these tempers till thou hast fully attained, that is, till death: by all those outward works and means which God hath appointed, by walking as Christ walked.

2. "I was early warned against laying, as the Papists do, too much stress on outward works, or on a faith with works; which, as it does not include, so it will never lead to true hope or charity.

Nor am I sensible, that to this hour I have laid too much stress on either; having from the very beginning valued both faith and the means of grace, and good works, not on their own account, but as believing God, who hath appointed them, would by them bring me in due time to the mind that was in Christ.

3. ** But before God's time was come, I fell among some Lutheran and Calvinist authors, whose confused and indigested accounts, magnified faith to such an amazing size, that it quite hid all the rest of the commandments.

I did not then see, that this was the natural effect of their overgrown fear of Popery: being so terrified with the ery of merit and good works, that they plunged at once into the other extreme.

In this labyrinth I was utterly lost; not being able to find out what the error was; nor yet to reconcile this ancouth hypothesis, either with Scripture or common sense.

4. "The English writers, such as Bishop Beveridge, Bishop Taylor, and Mr. Nelson, a little relieved me from these wellmeaning, wrong-headed Germans.

Their accounts of Christianity, I could easily see to be, in the main consistent both with reason and Scripture.

Only when they interpreted Scripture in different ways, I was often much at a loss.

And again, there was one thing much insisted on in Scripture, the unity of the cnurch, which none of them, I thought, clearly explained, or strongly inculcated.

5, * But it was not long before Providence brought me to those, who showed me a sure rule of interpreting Scripture; viz.

Consensus Veterum:

Quod ab omnibus, quod ubique, quod semper creditum.'

At the same time they sufliciently insisted upon a due regard to the one church, at all times, and in all places.

Nor was it long before I bent the bow too far the other way: 1. Py making Antiquity a co-ordinate, rather than sub-ordinate, rule with Scripture.

2. By admitting several doubtful writings, as undoubtec evidences of Antiquity.

3. By extending Antiquity too far, even to the middle or end of the fourth century.

4. By believing more practices to have been universal in the ancient church, than ever were so.

5. By not considering that the decrees of one provincial synod, could bind only that province; and that the decrees of a general synod, only see provinces whose representatives met o~

THE LIFE OF THE REV

JOHN WESLEY.

therein.

6 By not considering, that the most of thuse decrees were adapted to particular times and occasions; and consequently when those occasions ceased, must cease to bind even those prov inces.

6. ** These considerations insensibly stole upon me, as I grew acquainted with the mystic writers: whose noble descriptions of union with God, and internal religion, made every thing else appear mean, flat and insipid.

But in truth they made good works appear so toc; yea, and faith itself, and what not?

These gave me an entire new view of religion; nothing like any I had before.

But alas! it was nothing like that religion which Christ and his apostles lived and taught.

[had a plenary dispensation from all the commands of God: the form ran thus, ' Love is all; all the commands beside, are only means of love: you must choose those which you feel are means to you, and use them as long as they areso.'?

Thus were all the bands burst at once.

And though | could never fully come into this, nor contentedly omit what God enjoined; yet, | know not how, I fluctuated between obedience and disobedience.

had no heart, no vigor, no zeal in obeying; continually doubting whether I was right or wrong, and never out of perplexities and entanglements.

Nor can I at this hour give a distinct account, how, or when, | came a little back toward the right way: only my present sense is this—all the other enemies of Christianity are triflers: the mystics are the most dangerous of its enemies.

They stab it in the vitals; and its most serious professors are most likely to fall by them.

May I praise Him who hath snatched me out of this fire likewise, by warning all others, that it is set on fire of hell."

The censure Mr. Wesley has here passed on the Lutheran, the Calvinist, and mystic writers, is abundantly too severe.

I apprehend, Mr. Wesley did not at this time, understand either the Lutheran, or Calvinist writers on the article of faith.

He acknowledges after his return to England, that he did not at first understand the Moravian doctrine of faith, which, I believe, differed but little from that held in the Lutheran Church.—What the moderate mystics have said on the union of the soul with God, is in general excellent, and better said by them, than by most other writers.

It must indeed be owned, that they do not sufficiently insist on the atonement and mediation of Christ, as the only foundation of a sinner's union with God: nor do they always explain and enforce the scriptural method of attaining it.

January 29.

They once more saw Finglish land: and Feb. 1, Mr. Wesley landed at Deal; where he was informed Mr. Whitefield had sailed the day before, for Georgia.

He read prayews, and explained a portion of Scripture to a large con pany at the inn and on the third arrived safe in London

THE LIFE

OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

$19 CHAPTER IV.

GIVING SOME

ACCOUNT

OF MR. WESLEY, FROM FEBRUARY, 1738.

TILL

APRIL, 1739, WHEN HE BECAME AN ITINERANT AND FIELD-

PREACHER.

Ow his arrival in England, he made some. reflections on his own state of mind, and on the effects of his visit to America. it is now," says he, '*two years and almost four months, since I left my native country, in order to teach the Georgian Indians the nature of Christianity: but what have I learned myself in the mean time?

Why, what I the least of all suspected, that [ who went to America to convert others, was never myself converted to God.

I am not mad, though | thus speak; but | speak the words of truth and soberness; if haply some of those who still dream, may awake and see, that as I am, so are they, &c."»—He observes however, "' Many reasons I have to bless God—for my having been carried into that strange land, contrary to aJl my preceding resolutions.

Hereby I trust he hath in some measure humbled me and proved me, and shown me what was in my heart.

Hereby I have been taught cv beware of men.

Hereby God has given me to know many of his servants, particularly those of the church of Hernhuth.

Hereby my passage is open to the writings of holy men, in the German Spanish, and Italian tongues.

All in Georgia have heard the word of God: some have believed and began to run well.

A few steps have been taken towards publishing the glad-tidings both to the Afvican and American heathens.

Many children have learned how they ought te serve God, and to be useful to their neighbor.

Anu those whom it most concerns, have an opportunity of knowing the state of their infant colony, and laying a firmer foundation of peace and happiness to many generations."

Mr. Wesley here supposes, that he was not converted to God, because he had not that faith which delivered him from the fear of death, and gave him victory over all sin, inward or outward.

He does not seem tu have any immediate reference to that notion of faith which he afterwards espoused and taught; for as yet he did not understand it.

When the first Journal, in which this is said, was printed in his Works, in 1774, he doubted whether the severe sentence he here pronounced upon himself, was just.

This ought not to be charged on Mr. Wesley, as a contradiction, but ase change in his opinion.

'This is certainly commendable, when an increase of knowledge gives a man sufficient reason for so doing.

1774, he believed, that when he went to America, he had the faith of a servant, though not of a son.*

Though he was far from being singular in making this distinction, yet the propriety of it has been doubted, or rather denied. | It is of some importance in christian experience that the subject should be understood, and therefore it deserves to be examined.

; The distinction is founded on what the Apostle bas said, Rom, * See the Errata to the 26th volume of his Works,

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY

viii. 15, and further illustrated and coufirmed, Gal. iv. 1—7. Mr Wesley observes in a note on Rom, viii. 15, that, "* The Spirit of bondage, here seems directly to mean, those operations of the Holy

Spirit, by which the soul on its first conviction, feels itself in bondage to sin, to the world, to satan, and obnoxious to the wrath of God."

He has printed a sermon on the same text, in which he explains it in the same way.

He was not singular in this interpretation, as might easily be shown from respectable authority.

But, though it be most true, that a person under conviction for sin, is in a state of bondage and fear, it does not follow that this is the dzrect meaning of the Apostle, or that the distinction between a servant and a son of God, ought to be immediately fixed on this foundation.

Many among the most learned and pious persons in the christian church, have understood the spirit of bondage to fear, as referring to that servile spirit, or spirit of servitude, which the whole Mosaic economy tended to produce.* And this seems most agreeable to the tenor of the Apostle's discourse, and most comformable to his grand design of establishing and illustrating the truth and excellency of the gospel, as a more perfect dispensation of mercy and favor from God.

We must not however suppose, that, because the faithful under the Old Testament, had a spirit of bondage to fear, they were not therefore children of God; or that they had not the spirit of God.

In every age of the world, since the first promise of a Redeemer, those who have placed their confidence in the merey of God, manifested through a promised Saviour, have become children of God, heirs of the heavenly inheritance, and experienced some degree of divine grace.

But under the Mosaic dispensation, the faithful themselves, were children held in a state of servitude, which produced fear, rather than filia] confidence, or the spirit of adoption, crying

Abba, Father.

The reason of this was, the nature of that economy under which they lived, which was wonderfully adapted to the state of the Israelites in that age of the world, and only preparatory to the introduction of a more perfect dispensation of the Divine favor.

'The Mosaic economy, taking it in a loose and general sense, may be considered in three points of view, corresponding to the ends it was intended to answer.

The first view of it, regards those laws it contained, which related only to external things, and were merely literal or carnal, as the Apostle calls them.*

The intention of these was, to separate the whole body of the people from idolatry, and all mixture with other nations: to preserve tne worship of the true God in the world: to make the Israelites the depositaries of the promises, prophecies, and the whole word of God: and to keep their own tribes and families distinct: that as the Messiah was to descend, according to the flesh, from the seed of Abraham, the tribe of Judah, and the family of David, his introduction into the world might be more strongly marked, the prophecies concerning him be distinctly fulfilled, and his character be clearly ascertained.

These laws required no more than a n2re external obedience, the * See Doddridge ; and Pole's Synopsis. t Heb. vii. 16; 1x. 10

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

seward of which was, the land of Canaan, with protection, pros perity, and long life.

The second view of it, is typical.

The promise made to Abraham, being continued through this economy, the laws and institutions established for the purposes above mentioned, were so ordered as to become typical representations of Christ and the benefits of his kingdom, 'They gave a new modification to the promulgation of the promise of a Redeemer, the object of faith and hope in true believers, by which they obtained a foretaste of the grace and blessings of the gospel.

All these laws and institutions were pecudiar to Moses, purely external and temporary; being preparatory to the coming of Christ, when they were to be abolished.

The third view of this economy, regards those moral precepts introduced into it, to regulate the moral prinéiples, as weil as conduct of the people towards each other, for the well-being of the state: and also such other commands as tended to give them a higher and more spiritual notion of their duty to God, and of the nature of sin, than the Mosaic code suggested.

These were intended to raise the minds of the people to something higher thar the mere external economy of Moses: to awaken in them a sense of their depravity; to show them the spiritual nature of sin; its power, dominion, and guilt; that conscious of their wants, they might more ardently desire their great Deliverer, and be better prepared to receive him.

'These precepts and commands, being of a general and permanent nature, were not peculiar to Moses, nor to be done away with his institution; but additions to his economy; they were highly necessary and useful.

'That the promise before made, was continued through this disensation, is manifest.

For as circumcision was not of Moses, but of the fathers, so the promise of grace and life by Christ, was not given by him, but found by him already existing.

It is not said, That the promise was added to the law; but, That the law was added to the promise.* 'The law of Moses, therefore, did not disannul, or do away the promise of salvation by a Redeemer, or any way alter the method of a sinner's justification before God, and acceptance to eternal life, as exemplified in the case of Abraham: nor yet change, or lessen the obligation to those duties men owe to God, and to one another, founded on the permanent relations of things.

It follows, that these, and the law of Moses, though different in their nature, and designed for very different purposes, were associated together in this economy, until, * In the fulness of time,"? God should send forth his Son.

But though the promise still existed under the law, which was intended to bring men ultimately to Christ; yet the Mosaic economy exhibited the Messiah, and the nature and benefits of his kingflom, through a kind of veil.

These appeared in it, lice objects placed in the back-ground of a picture, distant, obscure, and diminisbed from their natural size.

'This representation best suited that age of the world, the state and circumstances of the Israelites, and the future designs of Providence.

'The prophets, indeed, as the * * Gal. iil. 19.

$22

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

fulness of rime when Christ shouid appear, drew nearer and nearer often brought forward these important objects into a stronger light and gave them a more bold and full appearance, directing the minds of the people to loek through their external and temporary ecouomy to blessings more general, permanent and satisfactory.

Under this economy, God assumed the character, and had the title of Kirg of Israel, jealous of his prerogatives and glory

The people were prone to idolatry, which was rebellion agains their King; and all the laws tended to produce a "spirit of bondage to fear," for their subjugation, that the external purpeses of this dispensation might be obtained.

So terrible was the appearance of the Divine majesty at the giving of the law, that the people said, "* Let not God speak to us, lest we die.'*

And Moses himself said, 'I exceedingly fear and quake."+ 'The punishments under this government were exceedingly severe; so that an error through inadvertency was sometimes punished with immediate death, which made the most pious among them afraid.t, The body of the ceremonial law, was minute, expensive, and laborious, and required the most servile obedience.

Peter calls it a yoke, which neither they nor their fathers could bear:§ and Paul, a yoke of bondage.|| The yearly sacrifices brought their sins te their remembrance, the repetition showing they were not expiated.1

The people were kept at a distance from God in their worship; even from the symbol of his presence in the holiest of all, to which the high priest alone was admitted, and that but once a year.** And even at the burning of incense morning and evening, the people stood praying without.fft In their approaches to God in prayer, they addressed him as a Sovereign; under the title of God, or Lord; Jesus Christ being the first who taught us to say, " Our

Father who art in heaven;"? himself procuring for us this 2a¢oxole or freedom and openness of access to the presence of God.

It was given in charge of Moses, that he should not let the priests, and the people, preteodocar] | break through the described limits in theiy approaches to God, nor invade a place deemed too holy for them to enter.

This was never allowed under the ceremonial law.

How different is our liberty!

'From the days of John the Baptist,"? says our Lord,§§ the " kingdom of heaven, @:atera, suffereth violence," or rather, is invaded by violence; that is, in vzolation of the commands and prohibitions of the ceremonial law: and the fences being broken down, which had shut out the Gentiles from it; and the formalities done away, which kept the Jews at a certain distance in bondage and fear, the prusu, invaders, regardless of the solemnities and restrictions prescribed by the law, "enuteo autyy, seize upon it with eagerness and confidence, having boldness to enter into the holiest by a new and living way.||||—The very word which the Seventy had used with a negative particle expressing prohibition, our Lord uses in the affirmative, thereby showing the prohibition was taken off.-- * Exod. xx. 19.

+ Heb. xii. 21.

+2 Sam. vi. 7, 9.

Levit. xvi. 2. Heb. ix. 7. tt Luke i. 10.

+4 Septuagint, Exod. xix. 24

Matt. xi. 12.

{Ill Heb. x. 19, 20.

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOIIN WESLEY,

Indeed, the whole of the old economy was full of rohibitions, severities, and hardships; to which the most faithtul and pious were subject, as well as the most wicked and profligate.

It teuded to produce bondage and fear, particularly the fear of death,

which the Jews were then, and are even now, remarkably subject.

The apostle compares those under it, to persons shut up in a strong place of custody,* like criminals who had not obtained the full privileges of a free pardon, Afterwards, comparing the condition of the faithful under the law of Moses, with the privileges of believers under the Gospel, he finely illustrates what is said, Rom. vill. 15, and fully establishes the distinction between a servant and a son—'' Now I say, that the heir, as long as he is a child, differ eth nothing from a servant, though he be lord of all; but is under tutors and governors until the time appointed of the father: even so, when we were children"—that is, under the Mosaic economy—

'we were in bondage under the elements of the world "—to which the ceremonial law may fitly be compared.—' But when the fel ness of the time was come, God sent forth his Son—to redeen them that were under the law, that we might receive the adoption of sons.

And because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying Abba, Father.

Wherefore thou art no more a servant but a son." f—It appears then from what has been said, that the distinction Mr. Wesley made, is scriptural and just, so far as it relates to the different state of believers under the Old and New Testament.

It must be observed however, that there is a low degree of christian experience, in which a person is in a state similar to the condition of believers under the Mosaic dispensation, subject to bondage and fear, particularly the fear of death; and in the latter part of life, he judged this to have peen his own state when he went to America, and returned from it.

The very learned Buddeus, has observed, that most professing Christians seem content to live in this state, without ever rising into the enjoyment of that full liberty wherewith Christ has made them free.f After Mr. Wesley arrived in London, he waited on the trustees for Georgia, at several different times, and gave them an account of the colony; but his account was so different from what others had flattered them with, that he supposes they did not soon forgive him.

'Time however convinced them of Mr. Wesley's fidelity, when complaints pouring in upon them from all sides, they thought

't best to resign their charter into the hands of the king.

*Gal. iii. 23.

+Gal. iv. 1—7.

In the abeve quotation from the Seventy, we may observe, that they transfate the Hebrew word pp by the Greek word Bratw, Exod. xix.

24. The Hebrew verb occurs, in one form or other, about thirty-two times in the Ola

Testament.

It generally signifies to break, throw down, or destroy : and often m opposition to building up: but no where exactly in the connexion it is here ee in reference to the limits prescribed to the people in their approaches to God; and it is ~emarkable that the Seventy have no where rendered it by the Greek verb Bratw, but in this one place.

Our Lord, by using the very same word without the negative particle, seems to intimate that a freedom of access to Bod, not allowea under the Jaw, is allowed under the gospel, the prohibition beng taken off.

Walchius, has hinted at this interpretation of cur Lord's woras Matt. xi. 12, See Miscel. Sacra, p. 768,

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

February 7, "A day much to be remembered," says Mr. Wex ley, he met Peter Bohler, and two other persons, teachers in the Moravian church.

Hitherto he had reduced his religious principles to practice, in the most scrupulous and rigorous manner, ana yet had not attained that victory over the evils of his own heart, and that peace and happiness which he saw the gospel promised

It seems as if he had always supposed, that bodily austerities, and a religious regard to the duties he owed to God and man, would produce in him the christian faith, and the true christian temper.

After about ten years of painful labor, his experience convinced him, that his notions were not evangelical, that he had considered as causes, things that were only placed as the fruits of faith in the . gospel economy; and therefore, that he neither possessed saving faith, nor had a right notion of it.

Having observed, both at sea, and in America, that the Moravian brethren enjoyed a state of peace and comfort in their minds, to which he was almost wholly a stranger, he was well prepared to hear what these messengers of God had to say of faith as the means of obtaining it.

He was determined that his conviction should be the result of knowledge; and therefore made continual objections to what Bohler said on the subject.

'This occasioned Bohler to say more than once, ' M2 Frater, Mi frater, excoquenda est ista tua philosophia:' My brother, my brother, that philosophy of yours must be purged away.

We may observe however, that objections in such cases, are seldom the result of just reasoning, but the mere effects of prejudice which a previous system had produced in his mind.

Feb. 27. He took coach for Salisbury, to see his mother; intending also to visit his brother Samuel, at Tiverton.

But March 2, he received a message that his brother Charles was dying at Oxford, and immediately set out for that place.

He now renewed and set down his former resolutions respecting his own behavior.

1. To use absolute openness and unreserve, with all he should converse with.

2. To labor after continual seriousness, not willingly indulging himself in any the least levity of behavior, or in laughter, no, not for a moment.

3. To speak no word which did not tend to the glory of God; in particular, not to talk of worldly things.

" Others may, nay must," said he; '* but what is that to me?"

4. To take no pleasure which did not tend to the glory of God, thanking God every moment for what he did take, and therefore rejecting every sort and degree of it, which he felt he could not so thank him in and for it.

At Oxford, Mr. Wesley again met with Peter Bohler; ' by whom," says he, "in the hand of the great God, I was on Sunday the 5th, clearly convinced of unbelief, of the want of that faith whereby alone we are saved,'—he afterwards added—" with the full christian salvation.» He was now fully convinced, that his faith had hitherto been faith in God, too much separated from an evangelical view of the promises of a free justification, on pardon of'sin, through the atonement and mediation of Christ alone; which was the reason why he had been held in continual oondage and fear.

It immediately occurred to his mind, " Leave otf preaching; how can you preach to others, whe have not faith

THE LIFE

OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

yourself ?? He consulted his friend Bohler, who said, '* By no means.

Preach faith fill you have it, and then because you have it, you wild preach faith."

On the 15th of this month he set out for Manchester, accompa nied by Mr. Kinchin of Corpus-Christi College, and a Mr. Fox

this journey, they lost few opportunities of speaking on matters of religion to those they met with, either on the road, or at the inns.

'Phe practice was new, and the success various: some staring with silent astonishment, and others appeared thankful and ready to receive instruction.

On the 22d they returned to Oxford, and next day Mr. Wesley observes, 'I met Peter Bohler again, who now amazed me more and more, by the account he gave of the fruits of living faith, the holiness and happiness which he affirmed to attend it.

The next morning I began the Greek Testament again, resolving to abide by the law and the testimony, being confident that God would hereby show me whether thes doctrine was of God."

About this time he began to pray extempore.

March 27, Mr.

Kinchin went with him to the castle, where, after reading prayers, and preaching on, "It is appointed for men once to die," " We prayed," says he, ' with the condemned man, first in several forms of prayer, and then in such words as were given us in that hour.

He kneeled down in much heaviness and confusion, having 'no rest in his bones by reasen of his sins.?

After a space he rose up and eagerly said, 'I am now ready to die.

I know Christ has taken away my sins, and there is no more condemnation for me.?

The same composed cheerfulness he showed when he was carried to execution; and in his last moments was the same, enjoying a perfect peace in confidence that he was accepted in the beloved.'

Mr. Wesley again observes, "that on Saturday, April 1, being at Mr. Fox's society, he found his heart so full, that he could not confine himself to the forms of prayer they were accustomed to use there.

Neither," says he, 'do I propose to be confined to them any more; but to pray indifferently, with a form or without, as | may find suitable to particular occasions."

A few observations have already been made on the propriety and usefulness of extemporary prayer;* and here I shall transcribe the words Dr. Watts has quoted from the Marquis of Halifax, who being a courtier in the reigns of the two brothers, king Charles and James If. cannot be supposed to have any partiality for deviation from the forms of the established church.

'This nobie writer, it seems, in a little book under a borrowed character, has expressed his own sentiments on this subject.

'He tells us," says Dr_ Watts, "he is far from relishing the impertinent wanderings of those who pour out long prayers upon the congregation, and al from their own stock, too often a barren soil, which produces weeds instead of flowers, and by this means they expose religion jtself rather than promote men's devotion: on the other side, there may be too great a restraint put upon men whom God and nature

*Vol. I. page 108.

; +See his Humble Attempt toward the Revival of Practical Religion, p. 161

$26

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

nave distinguished from their fellow laborers, by blessing them with a happier talent, and by giving them not only good sense, bu a powerful utterance too; this has enabled them to gush out upon the attentive auditory with a mighty stream of devout and unaffected eloquence.

When a man so qualified, endued with learning too, and above all adorned with a good life, breaks out intoa warm and well delivered prayer before his sermon, it has the appearance of a divine rapture: he raises and leads the hearts of the assem- . bly in another manner than the most composed or best studied form of set words can ever do; and the Pray we's, who serve up all their sermons with the same garnishing, would look like so many statues, or men of straw in.the pulpit, compared with those who speak with such a powerful zeal; that men are tempted at the moment to believe that heaven itself has dictated their words to them."—We may observe that no man will pray with the energy and force here described, unless his own heart be animated and powerfully quickened, with the most lively sentiments of true devotion: and if this be the case, a man will attain to it by constant habits of prayer and reading the Scriptures, although he have but little learning, and his understanding not improved above medi ocrity.

April 21. He met Peter Bohler, once more.

'I had now," savs he, '"'no objection to what he said of the nature of faith; that it is, to use the words of our church, a sure trust and confidence which a man has in God, that through the merit of Christ his sins are forgiven, and he reconciled to the favor of God.

Neither could I deny, either the happiness or holiness which he described as fruits of this living faith.

'The spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God; and he that believeth hath the witness in himself,' fully convinced me or the former: as,

'whatsoever is born of God, doth not commit sin; and whosoever believeth is born of God,' did of the latter.

But I could not comprehend what he spoke of an instantaneous work.

I could not understand how this faith should be given in a moment; how a man could at once, be thus turned from darkness to light; from sin and misery to righteousness and joy in the Holy Ghost...

I searched the Scriptures again touching this very thing, particularly the Acts of the Apostles.

But to my utter astonishment, found scarce any instances there, of other than instantaneous conversions; scarce any so slow as that of St. Paul.

I had but one retreat left, viz. 'Thus, I grant, God wrought in the first ages of Christianity: but the times are changed.

What reason have I to believe, he works in the same manner now?

But on Sunday 22, I was beat out of this retreat too, by the concurring evidence of several living witnesses; who testified God had so wrought in themselves; giving them in a moment, such a faith in the blood of his Son, as translated them out of-darkness into light, and of sin and fear into holiness and happiness.

Here ended my disputing.

I could now only cry out, ' Lord, help thou my unbelief !? » He now began to declare, 'the faith as it is in Jesus,? which those that were convinced of sin gladly received.

A day or twa tollowing he was much confirmed in the truth by hearing the expe-

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

rience of Mr. Hutchins, of Pembroke College, and Mrs. Fox * Two living witnesses," says he, "that God can at least, if he does not always, give that faith> whereof cometh salvation, ina moment, as lightning falling from heaven."

May 1. They began to form themselves into a religious soviety, which met in Fetter-Lane.

'This has been called the first Methodist society in London.

Mr. Wesley distinguishes the origin of Methodism, into three distinct periods.

'The first rise of Methodism," says he, "was in November, 1729, when four of us met together at Oxford: the second was at Savannah, in April, 1736, when twenty or thirty persons met at my house: the last was at London on this day, when forty or fifty of us agreed to meet together every

Wednesday evening in order to free conversation, begun and ended with singing and prayer.* 'This is hardly accurate; as Mr. Wesley, his brother, and their friends, retained little but the exterior of their former character.

Having changed their doctrines, they were now Moravians, rather than the Methodists of Oxford, and Savannah.

Whensome of the Moravian teachers afterwards introduce4 innovations into their dovtrines, Mr. Wesley and his friends sep arated from them, and formed a distinct society, as will soon ap pear; and this, | apprehend, was the true origin of the preser economy of Methodism.

In the society now formed, the ol Methodists and the Moravians were indiscriminately blended together in one body.

'Their rules were printed under the title of, «* Orders of a Religious Society, meeting in Fetter-Lane; in obedience to the command of God by St. James, and by the advice of Peter Bohler:"

It was then agreed, 1. That they would meet together once in a week, to confess their faults one to another, and to pray one for another that they might be healed.

2. That others, of whose sincerity. they were wel] assured, might, if they desired it, meet with them for that purpose.

And May 29, it. was agreed, 3. That the persons desirous of meeting together for that purpose, should be divided into several bands, or little companies, none of which should consist of fewer than five, or more than ten persons.

4, That some person in each band, should be desired to speak to the rest in order, who might be called the leader of that band.

And on Monday, September 26, it was further agreed, 5. '(hat each band should meet twice in a week; once on Monday evening, and the second time when it was most convenient for each band; every meeting to be begun and ended with singing and prayer.

; 6. 'hat every one in order, should speak as freely, plainly, and concisely as he could, the state of his heart, with uis several tempvations and deliverances since the last time of me sting.

7. 'That all the bands should have a conference at eight every Wednesday evening, begun and ended with singing and prayer,

8. 'bat any who desired to be admitted into this society, should 4 See his Ecclesiastical listory, vol. iv. page 175

THE LIFE OF THE

REV. JOHN WESLEY.

be asked, What are your reasons for desiring this? Will you he entirely open, using no kind of reserve?

Have you any objection to any of our orders? (which may then be read.) :

9. 'That when any new member was proposed, every one present should speak clearly and freely whatever objection he had against him. fo 10. That those against whom no reasonable objection appeared, should be, in order for their trial, formed into one or more distinct bands, and some person agreed on to assist them.

11. That after two months' trial, if no objection then appeared, they might be admitted into the society.

12, 'That every fourth Saturday should be observed as a day of general intercession, which might continue from twelve to two, from three to five, and from six to eight.

13. 'That on the Sunday seven-night following, there should be a general love-feast, from seven till ten in the evening.

14. 'That no particular person should be allowed to act in any thing, contrary to any order of this society; but that every one without distinction should submit to the determination of his brethren; and that if any person or persons did not, after being thrice admonished, conform to the society, they should no longer be esteemed as membets.

15. That any person whom the whole society should approve might be accounted a corresponding member, and as such be admitted to the general meetings, provided he corresponded with the society, at least once a month.

The fourteenth rule, to which the ministers were subject as well as the common members, was an excellent preservative against the abuse of power; and some of the others are good guards against the adinission of improper members.

It would have been happy for the Methodist societies if these rules had been preserved among them, and rigorously kept: the work would in that case have been more pure than it has been, and much confusion would have been prevented.

Wherever Mr. Wesley was now invited to preach in th churches, he boldly offered to all, a free salvation through faith in the blood of Christ.

At most of these, he was soon told, "Sir, you must preach here no more."

'To illustrate the reason.of the offence which this doctrine gave, he has inserted in his own Journal, part of a letter written by Mr. Gambold to Mr. Charles Wesley, a little after this time.

This letter abounds with fine thoughts on the subject, and contains some excellent advice.

Mr. Wesley has inserted but a small part; I shall transcribe a little more of it.

"'[ have seen upon this occasion, more than ever I could have imagined, how intolerable the doctrine of faith is to the mind of man: how peculiarly intolerable to the most religious men.

One may say the most unchristian things, even down to deism; the most enthusiastic things, so they proceed but upon mental raptures, lights and unions; the most severe things, even the whole rigor of ascetic mortification; and all this will be forgiven.

But if you speak of faith, in such a manner as makes Christ a Saviour to the utmost, a most universal help and refuge; in such a manner as

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

takes away glorying, but adds happiness to wretched man; as discovers a greater pollution in the best of us, than we could before acknowledge, but brings a greater deliverance from it, than we ceuld before expect: if any one offers to talk at this rate, he shab be heard with tne same abhorrence as if he was going to rob mankind of their salvation, their mediator, or their highest happiness.

Tam persuaded, that a Montanist, or a Novation, who from the height of his purity should look with contempt upon poor sinners, and exclude"them from all mercy, would not be thought such an overthrower of the gospel, as he who should learn from the author of it to be a friend to publicans and sinners, and to sit down upon the level with them as-soon as they begin to repent.

But this is not to be wondered at. For all religious people have such a quantity of righteousness, acquired by much painful exercise, and formed at last into current habits, which is their wealth both for this world and the next.

Now all other schemes of religion are either so complaisant as to tell them they are very rich, and have enough to triumph in; or else only a little rough, but friendly in the main, by telling them their riches are not sufficient, but by such arts of self= denial and mental refinement they may enlarge the stock.

But the doctrine of faith isa downright robber; it takes away all this wealth, and only tells us, it is deposited for us with somebody else, upon whose bounty we must live like mere beggars.

Indeed they who are truly beggars, vile and filthy sinners till very lately, may stoop to live in this dependent condition; it suits them well enough: but they who have long distinguished themselves from the herd of vicious wretches, or have even gone beyond moral men; for them to be told that they are either not so well; or but the same needy, impotent, insignificant vessels of mercy with others, this is more shocking to reason than transubstantiation.

For reason had rather resign its pretensions to judge whatis bread or flesh, than have this honor wrested from it, to be the architect of virtue and righteousness.

But where am I running?

My design was only to give you warning, that wherever you go, this foolishness of preaching will alienate hearts from you, and open mouths against you.

What are you then to do, my dear friend?

I will not exhort you to courage; we need not talk of that, for nothing that is approaching is evil.

I will only mention the prejudice we shall be under, if we seem in the least to lay aside universal charity, and modesty of expression.

'Though we love some persons more than we did, let us love none less: and the rather, because we cannot say any one is bad, or destitute of divine grace, for not thinkingas wedo.

Indignation at mankind, is a temper unsuitable to this cause.

If we are at peace with God in Chrast, let it soften our demeanor still more, even towards gainsayers.

What has given most offence hi.herto, is what perhaps may best be spared: as some people's confident and hasty triumphs in the grace of God; not by way of humble thankfulness to him for looking upon them, or acknowledgment of some peace and strength unknown before, which they hope will be increased to them; but insisting on the completeness of their deliverance already from all sin, and taking to them every gpostolical boast in the strongest terms,—Let us speak of every

Q8*

$36 THE LIFE OF THE

REV. JOHN WESLEY.

thing in such a manner as may convey glory to Christ, without let ting it glance on ourselves by the way.

Let us profess when we can with trath, how really the christian salvation is fulfilled in us. rather than how sublimely."

This is certainly most important advice, and ought to be daily considered and attended to in practic.

Scth by every minister, and by every private Christian, who has any éxperience of the grace and blessings of the gospel.

Mr. Wesley now hungered and thirsted more and more after righteousness, even the righteousness which is of God by faith.

He saw the promise of justification and life was the free gift of God through Jesus Christ.

The nearer he approached to the enjoyment of it, the more distinctly he perceived, and more strongly felt, his own sinfulness, guilt, and helplessness, which he thus expressed in a letter toa friend.

'I feel what you say, though not enough, for Iam under the same condemnation.

I see that the whole law of God, is holy, just, and good, I know every thought, every temper of my soul, ought to bear God's image and superscription,

But how am I fallen from the glory of God! I feel that Iam sold under sin.

J know, that I too deserve nothing but wrath, being full of all abominations, and having no good thing in me to atone for them, orto remove the wrath of God.

All my works, my righteousness, my prayer, need an atonement for themselves.

Sothat my mouth is stopped.

I have nothing to plead.

God is holy, [am unholy.

God is a consuming fire.

I am alto gether a sinner, meet to be consumed.

Yet I hear a voice (and is it not the voice of God) saying, ' Believe and thou shalt be saved. He that believeth, is passed from ceath unto life.

God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosever believeth on him, should not perish but have everlasting life.'

let no one deceive us by vain words, as if we had already attained this faith!

By its fruits we shall know it.

Do we al ready feel peace with God, and joy in the Holy Ghost?

Does his Spirit bear witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God?

Alas! with mine he does not.

Nor J fear with yours.

O thou Saviour of men, save us from trusting in any thing but Thee.

Draw us after Thee!

Let us be emptied of ourselves, and then fill us with all peace and joy in believing, and let nothing separate us from thy love in time or eternity."

Mr. Wesley continued in this state, till Wednesday, May 24.

think,"? says he, it was about five this morning, that I opened my 'Testament on those words, 'There are given unto us, exceeding great and precious promises, that by these ye might be partakers of the divine nature?

2 Pet. i. 4.

Just as I went out, I opened it again on those words, 'Thou art not far from the kingdom of God.'

In the afternoon I was asked to go to St. Paul's The anthem was, 'Out of the deep have I called unto thee, O

Lord: Lord, hear my voice.

O let thine ears consider well tne voice of my complaint.

If thou Lord, will be extreme to mark what is done amiss, O Lord who may abide it?

But there is mercy with thee; therefore thou shalt be feared.

O Israel, trust m the Lord: for with the Lord there is mercy, and with him 13

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

plenteous redemption.

And he shall redeem Israel from al} his sins.

the evening I went very unwillingly to a society in Aldersgate-street, where one was reading Luther's preface to the Epistle to the Romans.

About a quarter before nine, while he was describing the change which God works in the heart through faith in Christ, t felt my heart strangely warmed.

I felt I did trust in Christ, Christ alone for salvation: and an assurance was given nie, that he had taken away my sins, even miné, and saved me frais the law of sin and death.

began to pray with all my might, for those who had ina more especial manner despitefully used me and persecuted me.

then testified openly to all here, what I now first felt in my heart.

But it was not long before the enemy suggested, 'This cannot be faith, for where is thy joy??

Then was I taught that peace and victory over sin, are essential to faith in the Captain of our salvation: but, that as to the transports of joy, that usually attend the beginning of it, especially in those who have mourned deeply, God sometimes giveth, sometimes withholdeth them, according to the counsels of his own will."

Mr. Wesley's confidence was often interrupted with doubts and fears, which however lasted but a short time, generally vanishing away in prayer.

When we consider the constant vicissitude of things around us, the occasions of temptation continually presented to our senses, and the nature of the human constitution, liable to receive various impressions from external things and circumstances, against our will; we may pronounce it impossible that we should always enjoy an uniformity, or perpetual sameness of agreeable sensations, and consequently not the same degree of religious joy.

Properly speaking, the whole set of sensations arising from the sources just mentioned, with the imaginations of the mind arising from them, whether agreeable, or painful, even to melancholy, are no evidences of our christian state.

And therefore the changes im these sensations, however frequent, or painful, are no evidences of any change in our relation to God, because not imputed to us as sin, while the christian temper is preserved.

They are, indeed, totally different both in their source, their nature, and their tendency, from those internal feelings of the mind which inseparably accompany convictions for sin, and true justifying faith in Christ.

'These are produced by the truths of revealed religion proposed to the understanding, clearly understood, firmly believed and by the influence of a divine agency accompanying them, ap plied with energy to our own individual state.

'Their nature and tendency are equally distinct from the seusations above mentioned,

Yet these sensations arising from external causes, and out of out own power to prevent, may in some circumstances rise to that height, as to produce for a season, a cloudiness and heaviness upon the most sincere mind; in which case, the comfort or joy generally following a justified state, will not be so strongly felt, nor so distinctly perceived as bef>re.

'This is the reason why young converts so generally fall intro doubts and perplexities concerning their sta ce, merely through ignorance of the distinction they ought te

THE LIFE OF THE REV, JOHN WESLEY.

make, between the effects of sensations on the human constitution oveasioned by external objects or circumstances, and the true evidences of their acceptance with God.

Hence also we see the principle on which we may safely maintain, that doubts and fears are consistent with justifying faith. f Perhaps it may be said, without incurring the charge of censoriousness, that few preachers of the gospel have sufficiently studied the present state of human nature, to be able to clear the difficulties which sometimes aceompany christian experience.

Mr. Wesley was, at present, but a young convert; and therefore we cannot wonder at his perplexities.

June 6.

He tells us, "I received a letter from Oxford, which threw me into much perplexity.

It was asserted therein, § That no doubting could consist with the least degree of true faith; that whoever at any time felt any doubt or fear, was not weak in faith, but had no faith at all: and that none hath any faith, till the law of the spirit of life has made him wholly free from the law of sin and death.'—Begging of God to direct me,

IT opened my Testament on 1 Cor iii. 1, where St. Paul speaks of those whom he terms babes in Christ, who were not able to bear strong meat; nay, who were, in a sense, carnal: to whom he nevertheless says,

'Ye are God's building, ye are the temple of God.'

Surely then these men had some degree of faith, though it is plain their faith was but weak."

June 7.

'I determined if God should permit, to retire for < short time into Germany.

I had fully proposed before I left Georgia, so to do, if it should please God to bring me back to Europe

And I now clearly saw the time was come.

My weak mind could not bear to be thus sawn asunder And I hoped the conversing with those holy men, who were themselves living witnesses of the full power of faith, and yet able to bear with those that are weak, would be a means under God of so establishing my soul, that I might go on from faith to faith, and from strength to strength."

Having taken leave of his mother, he embarked on 'Tuesday the 13th, accompanied by Mr. Ingham and three others, English, and three Germans.

In passing through Holland, he met with great hospitality and friendship, particularly from Dr. Koker, a physician of Rotterdam,

'The German formalities in admitting strangers into their towns, even in times of peace, gave him and his friends a great deal of trouble, and were peculiarly disagreeable; as they always are to Englishmen, nothing of the kind being cnown with us.

July 4.

He arrived at Marienborn, where ke found Count Zinzendorf, and others of the brethren, whose Christian conversation greatly refreshed his mind.

He was present at their conferences for strangers; at one of which the Count was asked, "Can a man be justified and not know it?"

He answered to the following effect.

1. Justification is the forgiveness of sins.

2. 'The moment a man flies to Christ, he is justified:

And has peace with God but not always joy: 4. Nor perhaps may he know he is justified ull long after: 5. For the assurance of it is distinct from justificas tiun.

6. But others may know he is justified by his power over sin, by his seriousness, his love of the brethren, and his hunger

THE LIFE

OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY

and thirst after righteousaess, which alone prove the spiritual life to be begun.

In giving this statement, Mr. Wesley has not made any remark on the fourth proposition, which seems to imply that he did not disapprove of it.

But certainly it ought not to stand in so unguarded a manner.

We know, 1. That ifa man be really justified, a very great change has taken place in the state of' his mind, which will show itself in his life andconversation.

2. That aman must necessarily be conscious of what has passed within himself, whether the changéwas instantaneous orgradual.

3. If, therefore, a man do not know that he is justified, when he really is so, it is because he does not understand the true scriptural evidence of a state of justification. his has sometimes been the case; when a man truly convinced of sin, and trusting in Christ for salvation, has not had the happiness to sit under a gospel minister; or, when he has sat under a minister, who, though he preached the doctrines of the gospel, did not rightly divide the word of truth, nor point out to his hearers, the order to be observed in the gradations of christian experience, evidently founded on Scripture and the nature of the human faculties.

Such a preacher, will never give his hearers clear and distinct views of the evidences of their state, whatever that state may be.

From Marienborn, Mr. Wesley wrote to his brother Samuel, as follows, "God has given me at leneth the desire of my heart.

I am with a church whose conversation is in heaven, in whom is the mind that was in Christ, and who so walked as he walked.

As they have all one Lord and one faith, so they are all partakers of one spirit, the spirit of meekness and love, which uniformly, and continually animates all their conversation.

O how high and holy a thing Christianity is!

And how widely distant from that—I know not what—which is so called, though it neither purifies the heart, nor renews the life, after the image of our blessed Redeemer.

"I grieve to think how that holy name, by which we are called, must be blasphemed among the heathen, while they see discontented

Christians, passionate Christians, resentful Christians, earthly-minded Christians.

Yea, to come to what we are apt to count small things, while they see Christians judging one another, ridiculing one another, speaking evil of one another, increasing, instead of bearing one another's burdens.

How bitterly would Julian have applied to these, 'See how these Christians love one another?

I know, I myself, | doubt you sometimes, and my sister often, have been under this condemnation.

O may God grant, we may never more think to do him service, by breaking those tommands which are the very life of his religion!

But may we utterly put away all anger, and wrath, and malice, and bitterness, and evil-speaking.""—O that Mr. Wesley could rise from the dead, to-enforce these reproofs on those who have succeeded him in the government of the Methodist societies!

; July 19.

Mr. Wesley lett Marienborn, and August 1, arrived at Hurnhuth.

Here he staid a fortnight; during which time he had frequent opportunities of conversing with the most experienced

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY

wf the breth#en in that place, of hearing several of them preach and ef acauainting himself with their whole economy.

'1 wouid gladly," says he, "have spent my life here; but my Master calling mie to labor in another part of his vineyard, on Monday the 14th

! was constrained to take my leave of this happy place—O when wiall rurs Christianity cover the earth, as the waters cover the wea"?

He adds in another place, 'I was exceedingly comforted and strengthened by the conversation of this lovely people; and returned to England more fully determined to spend my life in testifying the gospel of the grace of God."

Sept. 16. He arrived again in London, having no intention but to preach the gospel in the churches; and accordingly wherever he was invited, he boidly declared, ' By grace ye are saved through faith?

This doctrine, branched into all its parts, was opposed by most of the clergy; and in most places, the genteel] part of the congregation was offended at the crgwds that followed him, so that he was frequently told after preaching, that he must preach there no more.

'This at length became so general, that it amounted to an exclusion from almost all the churches in London.

October 9.

He met with the Narrative of the revival of the work of God about the town of Northampton, in New England.

He sent an extract of this to a friend, whose answer threw him into some perplexity, and occasioned him to enter into a very close examination of him. self; which he describes as follows.

Examine yourselves, whether ve be in the faith.2

Now the surest test whereby we can examine ourselves, whether we be indeed in the faith, is that given by St. Paul, 'If any man be in Christ he is a new creature.

Old things are past away: behold all things are become new.'

'First, His judgments are new: his judgment of himself, of happiness, of holiness.

"He judges himself to be altogether fallen short of the glorious image of God.

To have no good thing abiding in him; but all that is corrupt and abominable, &c.—Thus by the grace of God ix Christ, | judge of myself.

Therefore I am, in this respect, a new creature.

'Again, His judgment concerning happinessisnew.

He would as soon expect to dig it out of the earth, as to find it in riches, honor, pleasure, so called, or indeed, in the enjoyment of any creature: he knows there can be no happiness on earth, but in the enjoyment of God, and in the foretaste of those rivers of pleasure which flow at his right hand for evermore. ~Thus by the grace of God in Christ, | judge of happiness.

'Therefore I am, in this respect, a new creature.

"Yet again.

His judgment concerning holiness isnew.

He no longer jndges it to be an outward thing: to consist either, in doing no harm, ir doing good, or in using the ordinances of God.

He sees it is the life of God in the soul; the image of God fresh stamped oa the heart; an entire renewal of the mind in every temper and thought, after the likeness of him that created it.—T' hus by the grace of God in Christ, [ judge of holiness.

Therefore } am, in this respect, a new creature.

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY

His designs are new.

It is the design of his life, not to heap treasures upon earth, not to gain the praise of mer, not to indulge the desires of the flesh, the desire of the eye, or the pride of life; but to regain the image of God; to have the life of God again planted in his soul: and to be renewed after his likeness in righteousness and all true holiness.

—T his, by the grace of God in Christ, is the design of my life.

Therefore I am, in this respect, a new creature.

; «Thirdly, His desires are new, and indeed all the whole train of his passions and inclinations.

'They are no longer fixed on earthly things.

'They are now set on the things of heaven.

His love and joy, and hope; his sorrow and fear, have all respect to things above.

They all point heavenward.

Where his treasure is, there is his heart also.

I dare not say I am a new creature in this respect.

For other desires often arise in my heart.

But they do not regn, I put them all under my feet through Christ who strengtheneth me.

'Therefore I believe he is creating me anew in this also, and that he has begun, though not finished his work.

'Fourthly, His conversation is new.

It is always seasoned with salt, and fit to minister grace to the hearers.

So is mine, by the grace of God in Christ, therefore, in this respect, I am a new creature.

"Fifthly, His actions are new.

The tenor of his life, singly points at the glory of God.

All his substance and time are devoted thereto.

Whether he eats or drinks, or whatever he does, it either springs from, or leads to the glory of God and the good of man.—

Such, by the grace of God in Christ, is the tenor of my life Therefore, in this respect, [am a new creature."

He concludes thus, "Upon the whole, although I have not yet that joy in the Holy Ghost, nor the full assurance of faith, much less am J, in the full sense of the words, in Christ a new creature:

I nevertheless trust that I] have a measure of faith, and am 'accepted in the beloved:? I trust the hand-writing that was against me is blotted out, and that I am reconciled to God through his Son."

The whole of this examination of himself plainly shows, that however credulous Mr. Wesley might be, with respect to the reports of others, and credulous he certainly was, yet in judging of his own state, he placed no confidence in visions, dreams, or sudden impressions on the mind; but calmly and rationally examined, whether he had true scriptural evidence, that he was passed from death unto life.

October 18. Being at Oxford, he-found leisure to write to a few of his friends in Holland and Germany.

'These letters show us something of the state of his mind; how he was employed, and the success of his labors.

'To Dr. Koker, of Rotterdam, he wrote as follows: "1 have delayed writing till now, in hopes I might have had an opportunity of transcribing the papers you desired, before [ wrote.

But I find I cannot have time for this yet; it having pleased God to give me full employment of anowwer nature.

His blessed Spirit has wrought so powerfully both in London and Oxford, that there is a general awakening, and multitudes are cry ing out, ' what must we do to be saved??

So that till our gravious

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

Master sendeth more laborers into his harvest, all my time is much too little for them.

May our blessed Lord repay seven-fold into your bosoms, the kindness showed to us for his name's sake! that, you may be founa in him, not having your own righteousness which is of the law, but that which is through the faith of Christ, the righteousness which is of God by faith, is the earnest prayer of, dear sir, your unworthy brother in Christ."

"TO MR. INGHAM, AT HERNHUTH.

my dear brother, God hath been wonderfully gracious to us, ever since our return to England.

Though there are many adversaries, yet a great door and effectual is opened; and we continue, through evil report and good report, to preach the gospel of Christ to all people, and earnestly to contend for the faith once delivered to the saints.

Indeed he hath given unto us many of our fiercest opposers, who now receive with meekness the ingrafted word.

One of the bitterest of them could have no rest in his spirit, till on Saturday, the 30th of September, O. S. he was compelled to send for me, who knew him not, so much as by face, and to tell me the secrets of his heart.

He owned with many tears, that in spite of all his endeavors he was still carnal, sold under sin: that he continually did the thing he would not, and was thereby convinced of the entire corruption of his whole nature: that the very night before, after the most solemn resolutions to the contrary, he had been guilty of gross drunkenness, and had no hope of escaping, having neither spirit nor strength teft in him.

We fell on our knees, and besought our Lord to bring this sinner unto God, who through his blood justifieth the ungodly.

He arose, and his countenance was no longer sad: for he knew, and testified aloud, that he was passea from death unto life, and felt in himself, that he was healed of his plague.

And from that hour to this, he hath had peace and joy in believing, and sin hath no more dominion over him.

" Mr. Stonehouse hath at length determined to know nothing but Jesus Christ, and him crucified; and to preach unto all remission of sins through faith in his blood.

Mr. Sparkes also, is a teacher of sound doctrine.

Mr. Hutchins is strong in the faith, and mightily convinces gainsayers, so that no man hitherto hath been able to stand before him.

Mr. Kinchin, Gembold,and Wells, have_not yet received comfort, but are patiently waiting for it.

Mr. Robson, who is now a minister of Christ also, is full of faith, and peace, and love.

So is Mr. Combes, a little child, who was called to minister in holy things two or three weeks ago.

Indeed I trust our Lord willlet us see, and that shortly, a multitude of priests that believe. .My brother and I, are partly here, and partly in London, till Mr. Whitefield, or some other, is sent to release us from hence.

Pray for us continually, my dear brother, that we may make full proof of our ministry; and may ourselves stand fast in the grace of our Lord Jesus: and as soon as you can, send word of what he is doing by and for you."?

THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

"TO COUNT ZINZENDORF, AT MARIENBORN,

6 May our gracious Lord, who counteth whatsoever is done to tne least of his brethren, as done to himself, return seven-feld to you and the Countess, and to all the brethren, the kindnesses you did to us!

It would have been a great satisfaction to me, if [could have spent more time with the Christians who love one another.

But that could not be now; my Master having called me to work in another past of his vineyard.

Nor did IJ return hither at all Lefore the time: for though a great door and effectual had been

the adversaries had laid so many stumbling-blocks before it, that the weak were daily turned out of the way.

Numberless misunderstandings had arisen, by means of which the way of truth was much blasphemed: and thence had sprung anger, clamor, bitterness, evil-speaking, envyings, strifes, railings, evil-surmises; whereby the enemy had gained such an advantage over the little flock, that of the rest durst no man join himself to them.

But it has now pleased our blessed Master to remove, in great measure, these rocks of offence.

'The word of the Lord again runs and is glorified; and his work goes on and prospers.

Great multitudes are every where awakened, and cry out, ' What must we do to be saved??

Many of them see, that there is only one nime under heaven whereby they can be saved: and more and more of those who seek it, find salvation in his name: and these are of one heart and one soul.

They all love one another, and are knit together in one body, and one spirit, as in one faith, and one hope of their calling.

The love and zeal of our brethren in Holland and Germany, particularly at Hernhuth, have stirred up many among us, who will not be comforted till they also partake of the great and precious promises.

I hope, if God permit, to see them at least once more, were it only to give them the fruit of my love, the speaking freely on a few things which I did not approve, perhaps because I did not understand them.

May our merciful Lord give you a right judgment in all things, and make you to abound more and more in all lowliness and meekness, in all simplicity and godly sincerity, in all watchfulness and seriousness: in a word, in all faith and-love, particularly to those that are without; till you are merciful as your Father which is in heaven is merciful!

I desire your constant and earnest prayers, that He would vouchsafe me a portion of the same spirit."

6 To the Church of God which is in Hernhuth, John Wesley, an unworthy presbyter of the Church of God in England, wisheth all grace and peace in our Lord Jesus Christ.

October 14, "' Glory be to God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, for his unspeakable gift! for giving me to be an eye-witness of vour faith, and love, and holy conversation in Christ Jesus. [have borne testimony thereof with all plainness of speech, in many parts of Germany, and thanks have been given to God by many on your behalf. ie wale " We are endeavoring here also, by the grace which is given us, to be followers of you, as ye are of Christ.

Fourteen were added to us since our return, so that we have new eight bands of 1:en,

THE LIFE OF "HE REV. JOHN WESLEY.

consisting of fifty-six persons, all of whom seek for salvation only in the blood of Christ.

As yet we have only two small bands of women, the one of three, the other of five persons.

But here are many others who only wait till we have leisure to instruct them, how they may most effectually build up one another in the faith and love of Him who gave himself for them.

Though my brother and I, are not permitted to preach in most of the churches in London, yet thanks be to God,@here are others left, wherein we have liberty to speak the truth as it is in Jesus,

Likewise every evening, and on set evenings in the week at two several places, we publish the word of reconciliation, sometimes to twenty or thirty, sometimes to fifty or sixty, sometimes to three or four hundred persous, met together to hear it. We begin and end all our meetings with singing and prayer: and we know that our

Lord heareth our prayer, heving more than once or twice, and this was not done in a corner, received our petitions in that very hour.

Nor hath he left himself without other witnesses of his grace and truth.

Ten ministers I know now in England, who lay the right foundation, § The blood of Christ cleanseth us from all sin.'

Over and above whom, I have found one Anabaptist, and one, if not two of the teachers among the Presbyterians here, who, I hope, love the Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity, and teach the way of God in truth.

O cease not, ye that are highly favored, to beseech our Lord that he would be with us even to the end, to remove that which is displeasing in his sight, to support that which is weak among us, to give us the whole mind that was in him, and teach us to walk even as he walked!

And may the very God of peace fill up what is wanting in your faith, and build you up more and more in all lowliness of mind, in all plainness of speech, in all zeal and watchfulness; that he may present you to himself a glorious church, not having spot or wrinkle, or any such thiug, but that ye may be holy and unblameable in the day of his appearing."

We should not do justice to Mr. Wesley, were we to suppose, that he meant in this letter to insinuate, that there were only ten clergymen in England who preached the gospel.

He particularly refers to those he personally knew, who had been lately awakened out of sleep, and now saw the way of salvation through faith in Christ Jesus.

And his principles and connexions, asa sigh churchman, had separated him from all denominations of Dissenters, so that he could have had very little acquaintance with them.

Perhaps the three to whom he refers, were all he could speak of from his own personal knowledge; though no doubt many others taught the way of God in truth.

Mr. Wesley pursued his labors with unremitting diligence, spending his time from an early hour in the morning, till night, in preaching, exhorting, praying, or conversing with the people, on subjects that related to christian experience.

November 22.

He again wrote to three or four of his religious friends, and spake more freely than before, of the state of his own mind

"TO DR. KOKER, AT. ROTTERDAM:

My desire and prayer to God is, that the glo ious gospel of his Son, may run and be glorified, among you, as it doth among Us,

THE JIFE OF THE REY. JOHN WESLEY.

33S and much more abundantly!

Ishould rejoice to hear, what our Lord hath done for you also.

Is the number of be.ievers multiplied?

Do they love one another?

Are they all of one heart and one soul?

'Do they build up one another, in the knowledge and love of our Lord Jesus Christ?

May he multiply your little flock a thousand fold, how many soever you be!

May he fill you with all peace and joy in believing!

May he preserve you in all lowli ness of spirit!

And may he enable you to use great plainness of speech, both toward each other, and toward all men; and by manifestation of the truth, to commend yourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God!

35 "ven to this hour, I have not had one day's leisure, to transctive for you the papers I brought from Hernhuth: the harvest here also, is so plenteous, and the laborers so few; and it increases upon us daily.

Verily the spirit of the Lord hath lift up his standard against the iniquity which had overspread our land as a flood!

O pray ye for us, that he would send more laborers into his harvest!

And that he would enable us whom he hath already sent, to approve ourselves faithful ministers of the New Covenant, by honor and dishonor, by evil report and good report!

In particular let all the brethren and sisters who are with you, pray that God would warm with his love, the cold heart of, dear sir, your much obliged and very affectionate brother in Christ, J. Wesley."

"TO MR. VINEY, AT YSSELSTEIN,

After a long sleep, thére seems now to be a great awakening in this place also. he spirit of the Lord hath already shaken the dry bones, and some of them stand up and live.

But I am still dead and cold; having peace indeed, but no love or joy in the Holy